The historie of that most famous saint and souldier of Christ Iesus; St. George of Cappadocia asserted from the fictions, in the middle ages of the Church; and opposition, of the present. The institution of the most noble Order of St. George, named the Garter. A catalogue of all the knights thereof untill this present. By Pet. Heylyn.
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1631
        
      
       Approx. 562 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 188 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A03144
         STC 13272
         ESTC S104019
         99839760
         99839760
         4211
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A03144)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 4211)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 962:05)
      
       
         
           
             The historie of that most famous saint and souldier of Christ Iesus; St. George of Cappadocia asserted from the fictions, in the middle ages of the Church; and opposition, of the present. The institution of the most noble Order of St. George, named the Garter. A catalogue of all the knights thereof untill this present. By Pet. Heylyn.
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
             Marshall, William, fl. 1617-1650, engraver.
          
           [22], 50, 49-351, [1] p.
           
             Printed [by Bernard Alsop and Thomas Fawcet] for Henry Seyle, and are to be sold at his shop, the signe of the Tygers-head in St. Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1631.
          
           
             With an additional title page, engraved, signed "Will. Marshall sculpsit": The history of that most famous saynt and souldier of Christ Iesus St. George of Cappadocia.
             Colophon has ".. Printed by B.A. and T.F. .."; printers' names from STC.
             Variant: letterpress title page has printers' initials.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           George, -- Saint, d. 303 -- Early works to 1800.
           Order of the Garter -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           HISTORY
           of
           That
           most
           famous
           Saynt
           and
           Souldier
           of
           CHRIST
           IESUS
           
             S
             
             t.
             GEORGE
          
           of
           Cappadocia
        
         
           Asserted
           from
           the
           Fictions
           of
           the
           middle
           ages
           of
           the
           CHVRCH
           and
           opposition
           of
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           By
           Peter
           Heylyn
        
         
           
             Psalm
             :
             116
             v
             :
             15
             
          
           
             Right
             precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Sayntes
          
        
         
           London
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Seyle
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sould
           at
           his
           shope
           the
           —
           Tygers
           head
           in
           Saynt
           Paules
           Churchyard
           1631
           Will.
           Marshall
           Sculpsit
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           OF
           That
           most
           famous
           Saint
           and
           Souldier
           of
           
             CHRIST
             IESUS
          
           ;
           S
           
           t.
           GEORGE
           OF
           CAPPADOCIA
           ;
           Asserted
           from
           the
           Fictions
           ,
           of
           the
           middle
           Ages
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           ;
           and
           opposition
           ,
           of
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           The
           Institution
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           ORDER
           of
           St.
           GEORGE
           ,
           named
           the
           GARTER
           .
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           the
           Knights
           thereof
           untill
           this
           present
           .
        
         
           By
           PET.
           HEYLYN
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             116.15
             .
          
           
             Right
             precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           for
           HENRY
           SEYLE
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           ,
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           
           Tygers-head
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1631.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           HIGH
           AND
           MIGHTY
           PRINCE
           CHARLES
           ,
           By
           the
           Grace
           of
           GOD
           ,
           King
           of
           
             GREAT
             BRITTAINE
             ,
             FRANCE
          
           ,
           and
           IRELAND
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           Sovereigne
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           Order
           of
           S
           
           t.
           GEORGE
           ,
           called
           the
           Garter
           .
        
         
           
             MOST
             DREAD
             SOVEREIGNE
             .
          
        
         
           YOur
           Sacred
           Majestie
           being
           a
           KING
           ,
           then
           ,
           onely
           in
           the
           hopes
           and
           expectation
           of
           your
           people
           ;
           vouchsafed
           to
           
           Grace
           me
           in
           the
           Infancie
           ,
           and
           cradle
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           mine
           endeavours
           .
           Your
           Majestie
           was
           then
           my
           choise
           :
           and
           I
           was
           prompted
           to
           devote
           my selfe
           unto
           You
           ,
           onely
           upon
           the
           true
           renowne
           of
           your
           Princely
           vertues
           .
           But
           now
           I
           am
           no
           longer
           left
           at
           my
           former
           liberty
           .
           For
           since
           your
           Maiestie
           hath
           pleased
           ,
           so
           graciously
           to
           admit
           of
           mee
           to
           your
           Service
           :
           it
           might
           be
           iust●ly
           accounted
           an
           Apostasie
           from
           Dutie
           ,
           should
           I
           not
           consecrate
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           unto
           your
           Maiesties
           acceptance
           .
           Yet
           were
           I
           ,
           as
           a
           Subject
           ,
           bound
           onely
           in
           alleigeance
           ,
           to
           your
           Majestie
           ;
           yea
           were
           I
           borne
           an
           Alien
           to
           your
           Maiesties
           Dominions
           :
           this
           present
           Worke
           ,
           (
           which
           heere
           in
           all
           
           humilitie
           I
           prostrate
           at
           your
           Gracious
           feet
           ;
           )
           could
           not
           so
           fitly
           bee
           addressed
           to
           any
           other
           .
           It
           is
           (
           so
           please
           your
           Majestie
           )
           a
           Iustification
           or
           
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Historie
             of
             St.
          
           GEORGE
           
             the
             Martyr
          
           :
           whom
           some
           have
           so
           farre
           quarrelled
           ,
           as
           eyther
           not
           to
           grant
           him
           ,
           heretofore
           ,
           a
           being
           on
           the
           Earth
           ;
           or
           now
           ,
           an
           habitation
           only
           with
           the
           Feinds
           in
           Hell.
           St.
           GEORGE
           thus
           tainted
           in
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           dethroned
           from
           all
           his
           former
           glories
           ;
           to
           whom
           should
           hee
           referre
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           but
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           :
           the
           Sovereigne
           of
           that
           most
           Noble
           and
           Heroicke
           Order
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           first
           Foundation
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           entituled
           by
           his
           Name
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           the
           times
           then
           
           were
           )
           committed
           to
           his
           Patronage
           .
           Which
           favour
           if
           your
           Maiestie
           vouchsafe
           him
           :
           this
           great
           and
           weighty
           cause
           ,
           unfortunate
           in
           such
           an
           Advocate
           ;
           will
           yet
           be
           happie
           in
           the
           
             Iudge
             .
             The
             onely
             Ruler
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             hath
             set
             a
             Crowne
             of
             pure
             gold
             upon
             your
             Head
             ;
             prevent
             You
             with
             the
             blessings
             of
             his
             Goodnesse
             :
          
           and
           grant
           unto
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           a
           long
           and
           prosperous
           Life
           ,
           
             here
             ;
             and
             length
             of
             dayes
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           These
           the
           continuall
           prayers
           ,
           of
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Majesties
            
             ,
             Most
             humble
             Subject
             and
             faithfull
             Servant
             ,
             PET.
             HEYLYN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           ALL
           THOSE
           MOST
           ILLVSTRIOVS
           KINGS
           ,
           PRINCES
           ,
           and
           PEERES
           ;
           Knights
           of
           the
           Famous
           and
           most
           Noble
           ORDER
           of
           S
           
           t.
           GEORGE
           ,
           named
           the
           Garter
           .
        
         
           Most
           Excellent
           
             
               KINGS
               ,
            
             
               PRINCES
               ,
            
             
               and
               PEERES
               .
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           accounted
           an
           especiall
           Honour
           in
           the
           GARTER
           ;
           that
           it
           makes
           them
           ,
           which
           for
           theyr
           vertue
           and
           deserts
           are
           admitted
           of
           it
           ,
           Companions
           even
           unto
           KINGS
           and
           PRINCES
           .
           Those
           therefore
           ,
           which
           are
           ioyned
           together
           in
           so
           
           strict
           a
           bond
           of
           Vnitie
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           same
           in
           a
           communion
           of
           all
           Noble
           qualities
           ;
           farre
           bee
           it
           from
           my
           thoughts
           to
           take
           asunder
           :
           or
           to
           select
           Particulars
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Generall
           bodie
           ,
           so
           united
           .
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           now
           addresse
           my selfe
           unto
           You
           ,
           in
           commendation
           of
           a
           Cause
           ;
           wherein
           your
           whole
           Fraternitie
           ,
           is
           ingaged
           ioyntly
           .
           It
           is
           almost
           Three
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           since
           that
           most
           excellent
           Order
           ,
           never
           before
           adorned
           ,
           at
           once
           ,
           with
           such
           and
           so
           many
           Noble
           spirits
           ;
           was
           by
           the
           Founder
           of
           it
           ,
           Dedicated
           to
           St.
           GEORGE
           of
           CAPPADOCIA
           .
           A
           Saint
           ,
           more
           than
           a
           Thousand
           yeares
           before
           that
           Institution
           ,
           crowned
           with
           Martyrdome
           :
           And
           ever
           since
           ,
           continually
           famous
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD.
           Onely
           some
           few
           of
           late
           ,
           on
           what
           authoritie
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           have
           tooke
           upon
           them
           to
           discharge
           him
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           place
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           reputation
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           their
           opinions
           are
           so
           contrary
           ,
           that
           possibly
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           agreement
           made
           betweene
           them
           :
           yet
           they
           agree
           together
           to
           disgrace
           that
           holy
           Martyr
           :
           For
           by
           the
           first
           ranke
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           undoubtedly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           GEORGE
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           so
           much
           honoured
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             world
          
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           Counterfeit
           ,
           a
           Larva
           ;
           onely
           some
           strange
           Chimaera
           ,
           the
           issue
           of
           an
           idle
           braine
           ;
           one
           that
           had
           never
           any
           being
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
           The
           others
           ,
           as
           unquestionably
           ,
           have
           made
           him
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           a
           dangerous
           and
           bloudy
           Hereticke
           :
           and
           since
           his
           death
           ,
           a
           wretched
           Soule
           amongst
           the
           damned
           .
           On
           both
           sides
           ,
           
             Satis
             pro
             imperio
          
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           it
           hath
           often
           beene
           one
           of
           my
           chiefest
           wishes
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           those
           ,
           
           whose
           names
           are
           great
           for
           learning
           ,
           and
           eminent
           in
           point
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           would
           undertake
           the
           vindicating
           of
           this
           iniured
           Saint
           .
           But
           finding
           none
           ,
           that
           have
           as
           yet
           adventured
           in
           it
           :
           I
           rather
           chose
           to
           put
           my selfe
           upon
           the
           taske
           ,
           than
           that
           
             Saint
             GEORGE
          
           should
           longer
           suffer
           in
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           this
           Realme
           in
           him
           .
           The
           worke
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           next
           under
           his
           most
           sacred
           Maiestie
           ,
           I
           consecrate
           to
           you
           (
           most
           excellent
           
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           Peeres
           )
           and
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           most
           noble
           Order
           ,
           whereof
           you
           are
           ;
           and
           in
           defence
           of
           which
           you
           were
           all
           ingaged
           ,
           at
           your
           severall
           Installations
           .
           You
           celebrate
           
             St.
             GEORGE'S
          
           Feast
           ,
           with
           many
           stately
           and
           magnificent
           Ceremonies
           :
           you
           weare
           his
           image
           and
           representation
           as
           your
           chiefest
           Ornament
           ;
           you
           count
           it
           an
           especiall
           honour
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           his
           Knights
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           therefore
           ,
           but
           
             St.
             GEORGE
          
           thus
           vindicated
           from
           the
           pennes
           and
           stomacke
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           will
           finde
           a
           gracious
           welcome
           to
           you
           :
           and
           that
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           for
           
             St.
             GEORGE'S
          
           sake
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           a
           favourable
           opinion
           both
           of
           the
           Worke
           and
           of
           the
           Author
           .
           In
           a
           full
           hope
           whereof
           ,
           I
           doe
           with
           all
           Humilitie
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           subscribe
           my selfe
        
         
           
             
               The
               most
               unfainedly
               devoted
               unto
               your
               Noble
               and
            
             Heroicke
             Order
             ,
             
               PET.
               HEYLYN
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           ,
           18.
           line
           ,
           19.
           for
           all
           ,
           read
           ,
           almost
           all
           .
           Twice
           in
           the
           booke
           ,
           for
           
             See
             Vsum
             Sarum
          
           ,
           r.
           
             Sec.
             Vsum
             Sarum
          
           .
           Pag.
           213.
           
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           blot
           out
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           Pag.
           240.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           30000.
           r.
           300000.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           reckoned
           (
           p.
           314.
           l.
           4.
           )
           as
           an
           ordinarie
           habit
           of
           the
           most
           noble
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           to
           weare
           a
           
             Cloke
             with
             the
             Sunne
             on
             the
             left
             shoulder
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             full
             glory
          
           :
           Let
           the
           mistake
           be
           thus
           amended
           ;
           
             A
             Cloke
             with
             a
             device
             upon
             the
             left
             shoulder
             of
             it
             ,
             compassing
             round
          
           the
           Garter
           ,
           and
           St.
           GEORGE'S
           Crosse.
           Such
           other
           litterall
           Errors
           as
           occurre
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           correct
           and
           pardon
           :
           these
           are
           the
           principall
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SYLLABVS
           CAPITVM
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Preface
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               THe
               nature
               of
               Curiositie
               :
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               And
               pronenesse
               of
               the
               present
               Age
               ,
               to
               new
               fancies
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               Reasons
               which
               induced
               the
               Author
               ,
               to
               undertake
               the
               Patronage
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               Cause
               ,
               and
               Historie
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               His
               resolution
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               proceeding
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               method
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               Authors
               free
               submission
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               performance
               ,
               to
               the
               wise
               and
               learned
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Three
               kindes
               of
               Imposture
               .
               2.
               
               The
               first
               Author
               of
               Scholasticall
               or
               fabulous
               Hi●●●rie
               .
               3.
               
               The
               three
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               later
               times
               .
               
                 4.
                 
                 Iacobus
                 de
                 Voragine
              
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Legend
              
               :
               his
               time
               and
               qualitie
               .
               5.
               
               His
               fiction
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               killing
               of
               the
               Dragon
               .
               6.
               
               The
               remainder
               of
               that
               Legend
               ,
               continued
               out
               of
               
                 Ovid.
                 7.
              
               
               The
               fable
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               Birth
               in
               
                 England
                 :
                 8.
              
               
               Poetically
               countenanced
               by
               
                 Edm.
                 Spencer
                 .
                 9.
              
               
               The
               Legend
               of
               the
               Dragon
               reiected
               by
               the
               learned
               Romanists
               .
               10.
               
               Defended
               by
               
                 Geo.
                 Wicelius
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               The
               Scene
               thereof
               removed
               from
               Africke
               ,
               into
               Asia
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               Heretickes
               and
               their
               Originall
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               early
               practices
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Gospell
               .
               3.
               
               Their
               arts
               to
               countenance
               their
               cause
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               plots
               discovered
               ,
               and
               condemned
               ;
               by
               Councels
               ,
               and
               by
               Fathers
               .
               5.
               
               The
               iniurie
               done
               by
               Heretickes
               ,
               vnto
               the
               History
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 6.
              
               
               St.
               Athanasius
               accused
               for
               Magick
               by
               the
               
                 Arians
                 .
                 7.
              
               
               Of
               
                 Alexandra
                 ,
                 Diocletians
              
               wife
               in
               the
               
                 Arian
                 Legend
                 .
                 8.
              
               
               The
               indiscretion
               of
               some
               Church-Historians
               ,
               in
               their
               choyce
               of
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAH.
               III.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               proposition
               of
               the
               two
               contrary
               opinions
               .
               
                 2.
                 
                 Calvin
              
               the
               first
               that
               ever
               bid
               defiance
               to
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Melanchthon
              
               misreported
               by
               the
               Papists
               .
               
                 4.
                 
                 Calvins
              
               opinion
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               whom
               seconded
               .
               5.
               
               Saint
               George
               by
               whom
               first
               made
               an
               Arian
               Byshop
               .
               6.
               
               The
               principall
               abettours
               of
               this
               last
               opinion
               .
               7.
               
               No
               enemie
               more
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               than
               a
               great
               mans
               errour
               .
               8.
               
               An
               examination
               of
               the
               Arguments
               drawne
               from
               the
               Canon
               of
               
                 P.
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 9.
              
               
               And
               the
               Authority
               of
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               coniecture
               at
               those
               reasons
               which
               may
               make
               the
               History
               of
               St.
               George
               suspected
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               too
               prodigall
               ,
               in
               bestowing
               Divine
               honours
               .
               3.
               
               False
               Saints
               no
               preiudice
               vnto
               the
               true
               .
               4.
               
               The
               lives
               of
               Saints
               ,
               how
               fabulously
               and
               vainely
               written
               .
               5.
               
               What
               might
               induce
               the
               Church-Historians
               ,
               to
               that
               veine
               of
               writing
               .
               6.
               
               The
               vndertaking
               of
               
                 Aloysius
                 Lippomanus
              
               ,
               how
               well
               performed
               .
               7.
               
               The
               inter-mixture
               of
               vaine
               Fables
               ,
               no
               preiudice
               to
               truth
               of
               Story
               .
               8.
               
               Of
               
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 Guy
              
               of
               Warwicke
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Bevis
                 .
                 9.
              
               
               Haereticall
               dreames
               and
               practices
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               downe
               the
               truth
               .
               10.
               
               An
               application
               of
               the
               whole
               vnto
               St.
               George
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               Vndoubted
               truths
               the
               ground
               of
               fabulous
               reports
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               priviledge
               of
               two
               French
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Fables
               thence
               arising
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               Barons
               case
               of
               
                 Gascoygne
                 .
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               St.
               
               George's
               killing
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               how
               ●arre
               it
               may
               be
               iustified
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               The
               Portraiture
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               Order
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               of
               St.
               
                 Michael
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               St.
               George
               how
               pictured
               commonly
               :
               and
               what
               it
               signifieth
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               memorable
               story
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               his
               Horse
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               picture
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               how
               made
               a
               Fable
               :
               and
               by
               whom
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               The
               entertainment
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               The
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Missall
               .
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               A
               finall
               answere
               to
               all
               those
               on
               the
               part
               of
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               whole
               story
               of
               George
               the
               Arian
               Byshop
               .
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 George
              
               Byshop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               not
               proved
               by
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Cappadocian
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               Cappadocians
               infamous
               for
               their
               lewdnesse
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               life
               of
               George
               before
               he
               was
               appointed
               Byshop
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               His
               Butcherly
               behaviour
               in
               that
               holy
               Dignity
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               Degraded
               in
               the
               Councels
               of
               Sardica
               ,
               and
               
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               An
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Drusius
               ,
               in
               making
               George
               the
               Laodicean
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               him
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               strange
               effects
               of
               fancie
               and
               preconceipt
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               George's
               returne
               to
               Alexandria
               :
               
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               death
               .
               
                 (
                 10
                 )
                 George
              
               Byshop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               never
               reputed
               for
               a
               Martyr
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Shreds
               of
               the
               Arrian
               Legend
               ,
               by
               whom
               patch'd
               on
               ,
               vpon
               St.
               
               George's
               Cloake
               .
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               Sr.
               
                 W.
                 Raleighs
              
               resolution
               ,
               in
               received
               opinions
               .
               
                 (
                 13
              
               )
               A
               transition
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               Witnesses
               on
               St.
               
               George's
               side
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               THe
               Name
               and
               Etymologie
               of
               
                 GEORGE
                 .
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               Story
               of
               St.
               George
               by
               
                 Metaphrastes
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               time
               of
               that
               Author
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               name
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               opinion
               of
               him
               in
               the
               
               Greeke-Church
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               This
               Metaphrastes
               not
               the
               same
               with
               Simeon
               the
               Schoole-master
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               Country
               ,
               Parentage
               ,
               and
               first
               fortunes
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               at
               that
               time
               :
               and
               Persecution
               then
               beginning
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               speech
               of
               George
               vnto
               the
               tyrants
               :
               his
               torments
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               death
               according
               to
               Frier
               Anselme
               ;
               and
               the
               English
               Storie
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               Fabulous
               histories
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               of
               what
               profit
               to
               the
               reader
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               A
               reiection
               of
               the
               residue
               in
               
                 Metaphrastes
                 .
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               Arguments
               
                 Ab
                 autoritate
                 negative
              
               ,
               of
               what
               credit
               in
               the
               Schooles
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 Magnentius
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               Storie
               ,
               what
               hee
               was
               .
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Vestem
                 exuere
                 militarem
                 ,
              
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               vsed
               .
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Lydda
              
               the
               Scene
               of
               this
               great
               action
               ;
               now
               called
               St.
               
               George's
               .
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 Malmesbury
              
               reconciled
               with
               other
               Authors
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               No
               executions
               permitted
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               within
               their
               Cities
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               former
               Story
               iustified
               ,
               most
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               St.
               Ambrose
               testimony
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               how
               certaine
               to
               be
               his
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               time
               and
               Canon
               of
               
                 P.
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               Story
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               why
               reckoned
               as
               Apocryphall
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               The
               meaning
               of
               Gelasius
               not
               to
               explode
               the
               Martyr
               with
               his
               Hystorie
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               The
               
                 Arrian
                 George
              
               not
               likely
               in
               so
               small
               a
               tract
               of
               time
               to
               be
               reputed
               as
               a
               Martyr
               .
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Authors
               cyted
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               which
               haue
               made
               honourable
               mention
               of
               Saint
               George
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               those
               Princes
               ,
               Peeres
               ,
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               which
               haue
               done
               him
               honour
               :
               digested
               in
               their
               times
               and
               ages
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               state
               of
               learning
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               divided
               into
               two
               naturall
               dayes
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               time
               and
               learning
               of
               
                 Venerable
                 Bede
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               His
               testimonies
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               Of
               Dacianus
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               who
               he
               was
               .
               
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 Persia
              
               taken
               ,
               in
               some
               Authors
               ,
               for
               the
               Easterne
               Countries
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               A
               reconcilement
               of
               the
               other
               doubts
               ,
               
               touching
               this
               
                 Dacianus
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               Martyrologies
               of
               
                 Vsuardus
                 ,
                 Rabanus
                 Maurus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Notgerus
                 .
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               St.
               George
               how
               said
               to
               haue
               converted
               many
               people
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               witnesse
               of
               
                 Vincentius
                 ,
                 Iacobus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Antoninus
                 Florent
                 .
                 (
                 10
                 )
                 Nicephorus
                 Callistus
              
               ;
               and
               his
               evidence
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               The
               suffrage
               of
               
                 Sabellicus
                 ,
                 Schedell
                 ,
                 Bergomensis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Volaterran
                 .
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               Of
               the
               Magdeburgians
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Protestant
               Divines
               .
               
                 (
                 13
              
               )
               A
               recollection
               and
               application
               of
               the
               whole
               proofes
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               Foure
               seuerall
               wayes
               used
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               keepe
               aliue
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               way
               of
               Martyrologies
               ,
               how
               ancient
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               Roman
               Martyrologie
               :
               and
               what
               it
               testifieth
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 Natale
              
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               construction
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               The
               testimonie
               given
               vnto
               St.
               George
               in
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               St.
               George
               ,
               why
               called
               
                 Tropaeophorus
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               how
               vsed
               in
               the
               Church
               primitive
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               depravation
               of
               the
               ancient
               vse
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               publike
               service
               of
               that
               Church
               on
               St.
               Georges
               day
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               Arguments
               drawne
               from
               the
               Church
               service
               ,
               of
               what
               validitie
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Saint
               George
               continually
               famous
               in
               the
               Church
               Christian.
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               And
               among
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               honour
               done
               vnto
               the
               Dead
               ,
               in
               the
               decent
               buriall
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               reliques
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               of
               what
               esteeme
               in
               the
               Church
               primitive
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               care
               of
               Gregorie
               of
               Tours
               to
               preserve
               his
               writings
               :
               and
               what
               he
               testifieth
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               reliques
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               What
               mention
               there
               is
               made
               of
               them
               in
               Aymonius
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               Churches
               distinguished
               anciently
               by
               the
               names
               of
               Saints
               :
               and
               for
               what
               reason
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               St.
               
               George's
               Churches
               in
               Lydda
               ,
               and
               in
               Ramula
               ;
               made
               afterwards
               a
               Byshops
               Seate
               .
               
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               St.
               
               George's
               Church
               built
               by
               Sidonius
               Archbyshop
               of
               
                 Mentz
                 .
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               That
               mention'd
               in
               St.
               Gregories
               Epistles
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               St.
               
               George's
               Church
               in
               Rome
               ;
               the
               title
               of
               a
               Cardinall
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               Churches
               erected
               to
               St.
               George
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Of
               
                 Faustus
                 Rhegiensis
                 .
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               And
               the
               Pseudo-Martyr
               in
               
                 Sulpitius
                 .
                 (
                 13
              
               )
               An
               application
               of
               the
               rule
               in
               Lerinensis
               ,
               vnto
               the
               businesse
               now
               in
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               St.
               George
               how
               hee
               became
               to
               bee
               accounted
               the
               chiefe
               Saint
               of
               Souldiers
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               St.
               George
               when
               first
               esteemed
               a
               chiefe
               Patron
               of
               Christianity
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               expedition
               of
               the
               Westerne
               Princes
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land.
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               Storie
               of
               the
               succours
               brought
               unto
               their
               Army
               by
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               Second
               apparition
               to
               them
               at
               the
               Leaguer
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               probability
               
               of
               the
               former
               myracle
               ,
               disputed
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               An
               essay
               of
               the
               famous
               battaile
               of
               Antiochia
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Poem
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               honours
               done
               by
               Kings
               ,
               to
               others
               ;
               of
               what
               reckoning
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               Arguments
               used
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Temple
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               Of
               Monasteries
               dedicated
               to
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               St.
               
               George's
               Canons
               ;
               a
               Religious
               order
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               St.
               George
               by
               what
               Kings
               honoured
               anciently
               ,
               as
               a
               chiefe
               Saint
               of
               Soldierie
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               military
               Order
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               in
               
                 Austria
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               German
               or
               Dutch
               Order
               ,
               call'd
               
                 Sanct
                 Georgen
                 Schilts
                 .
                 (
                 8
                 )
              
               St.
               
               George's
               banke
               in
               Genoa
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               And
               his
               band
               ,
               in
               Italie
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               The
               Georgians
               why
               so
               called
               :
               and
               of
               the
               honour
               done
               by
               them
               to
               our
               Martyr
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               A
               view
               of
               severall
               places
               denominated
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               A
               recollection
               of
               the
               Arguments
               before
               used
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               St.
               George
               not
               anciently
               esteemed
               the
               Patron
               of
               the
               
                 English.
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               Churches
               erected
               to
               him
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               His
               apparition
               to
               King
               Richard
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land.
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               What
               may
               bee
               thought
               in
               generall
               touching
               the
               apparition
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               And
               what
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               St.
               George
               when
               he
               began
               to
               be
               entituled
               particularly
               to
               the
               
                 English.
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               honours
               done
               him
               here
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               
                 Irish.
                 
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               institution
               of
               the
               Noble
               Order
               of
               the
               
                 Garter
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               A
               briefe
               view
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               St.
               George
               the
               Patron
               of
               it
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Sr.
               
                 W.
                 Raleighs
              
               opinion
               touching
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               Dragon
               .
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               And
               of
               them
               also
               ,
               which
               desire
               to
               haue
               the
               George
               Symbolicall
               .
               
                 (
                 13
              
               )
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               St.
               
               George's
               Knights
               of
               that
               most
               noble
               Order
               ;
               vntill
               this
               present
               .
               
                 (
                 14
              
               )
               The
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           OF
           That
           most
           famous
           Saint
           and
           Soldier
           of
           CHRIST
           IESUS
           ,
           S
           
           t.
           GEORGE
           of
           CAPPADOCIA
           ;
           Asserted
           from
           the
           Fictions
           of
           the
           middle
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           opposition
           of
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             PREFACE
             .
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               natur●
               of
               Curiositie
               :
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               And
               pronenesse
               of
               the
               present
               Age
               ,
               to
               new
               fancies
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               Reasons
               which
               induced
               the
               Author
               ,
               to
               vndertake
               the
               Patronage
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               Cause
               ,
               and
               Historie
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               His
               resolution
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               proceeding
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               method
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               Authors
               free
               submission
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               performance
               ,
               to
               the
               wise
               and
               learned
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             IT
             is
             a
             sad
             Complaint
             of
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             us
             in
             this
             more
             neate
             and
             curious
             Age
             ,
             doe
             peevishly
             (
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             )
             reject
             those
             ancient
             Stories
             ,
             which
             are
             commended
             to
             us
             in
             the
             best
             and
             gravest
             Authors
             .
             
             
               Plerique
               nostra
               hac
               aetate
            
             ,
             
             
               perversè
               ,
               ne
               dicam
               impudenter
               ,
               res
               ,
               quas
               esse
               gestas
               gravissimi
               autores
               testati
               sunt
               ,
               in
               dubium
               vocant
               .
            
             So
             hee
             ;
             and
             certainly
             ,
             he
             spake
             it
             not
             at
             randome
             :
             but
             as
             a
             man
             which
             well
             fore-saw
             to
             what
             extremities
             ,
             that
             restlesse
             humour
             of
             leaving
             nothing
             undiscussed
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             onely
             ,
             but
             leaving
             nothing
             in
             the
             state
             wee
             found
             it
             ;
             at
             the
             last
             would
             bring
             us
             .
             For
             such
             the
             nature
             is
             of
             Curiositie
             ,
             especially
             if
             once
             attended
             with
             Selfe-love
             ,
             and
             that
             vnquiet
             spirit
             of
             Opposition
             :
             that
             wee
             are
             alwayes
             watchfull
             to
             prie
             into
             the
             passages
             of
             former
             Times
             and
             Authors
             ;
             and
             leaue
             no
             path
             vntroden
             ,
             how
             crooked
             and
             indirect
             soever
             ,
             which
             may
             conduce
             to
             the
             advancement
             eyther
             of
             our
             cause
             or
             credit
             .
             By
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             happily
             wee
             doe
             good
             service
             to
             the
             
               Common-wealth
               of
               Learning
            
             ,
             in
             the
             correcting
             of
             an
             Errour
             :
             so
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             wee
             involue
             it
             in
             uncertainties
             ,
             or
             broach
             new
             errours
             vnder
             a
             pretence
             of
             canvassing
             
               the
               Old
            
             ;
             or
             by
             denying
             credit
             to
             Antiquitie
             ,
             we
             onely
             teach
             posteritie
             ,
             how
             litle
             credit
             may
             be
             due
             vnto
             our selves
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             I
             say
             not
             this
             ,
             to
             blunt
             the
             edge
             of
             any
             vertuous
             endeavours
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             those
             heroicke
             spirits
             ,
             by
             whom
             so
             many
             of
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             buried
             in
             their
             owne
             dust
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             prey
             to
             moathes
             and
             cobwebs
             ,
             have
             beene
             restor'd
             vnto
             themselues
             .
             Ill
             may
             I
             prosper
             in
             my
             Studies
             ,
             if
             I
             deny
             the
             least
             of
             due
             respects
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             whose
             most
             fortunate
             
             and
             painfull
             travailes
             ,
             wee
             owe
             no
             lesse
             than
             to
             the
             Authors
             .
             Nor
             would
             I
             gladly
             be
             esteem'd
             a
             Patron
             ,
             eyther
             of
             lazie
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             of
             dull
             credulitie
             :
             nor
             willingly
             bee
             thought
             to
             countenance
             those
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Heard
             ,
             who
             runne
             into
             receiv'd
             opinions
             ,
             as
             Calderinus
             ,
             in
             
               Ludovic
               Vives
            
             ,
             did
             to
             Masse
             .
             
               Eamus
               ergo
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               quia
               sic
               placet
               ,
               in
               communes
               errores
               .
            
             Not
             so
             .
             I
             know
             it
             argue's
             a
             degenerous
             and
             ignoble
             mind
             ;
             barely
             and
             simply
             to
             submit
             it selfe
             unto
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             popular
             fames
             ,
             or
             old
             traditions
             :
             not
             daring
             once
             to
             search
             into
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             at
             least
             some
             shew
             of
             reason
             in
             our
             bondage
             .
             Much
             like
             those
             noble
             Housekeepers
             ,
             so
             much
             commended
             in
             the
             Country
             ;
             who
             rather
             choose
             to
             haue
             their
             judgements
             question'd
             in
             giving
             entertainment
             vnto
             all
             ;
             than
             that
             their
             Hospitalitie
             should
             bee
             accused
             ,
             in
             excluding
             any
             .
             Onely
             I
             said
             it
             ,
             a
             litle
             to
             take
             downe
             ,
             if
             possible
             ;
             that
             height
             of
             selfe-conceit
             and
             stomacke
             ,
             wherewith
             too
             many
             of
             vs
             doe
             affront
             those
             Worthies
             of
             the
             former
             dayes
             ,
             and
             set
             our selves
             against
             our
             Fathers
             .
             Which
             humour
             if
             it
             once
             possesse
             vs
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             him
             that
             told
             vs
             ,
             
               nihil
               novum
               est
               sub
               sole
            
             ;
             without
             regard
             of
             him
             that
             said
             it
             ,
             
               quia
               vetus
               est
               melius
            
             ;
             we
             must
             have
             every
             thing
             as
             new
             and
             moderne
             ,
             as
             our selves
             :
             
               new
               Organons
               for
               Logicke
               ,
               new
               modells
               of
               Divinity
            
             ;
             scarce
             any
             thing
             which
             hath
             beene
             hitherto
             resolv'd
             ,
             eyther
             in
             
               Philologicall
               Theologie
            
             ,
             or
             in
             Philosophie
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             civill
             History
             ;
             not
             new
             ,
             not
             altered
             .
             The
             tendries
             and
             decisions
             
             of
             our
             Ancestours
             ,
             growne
             as
             unfashionable
             ,
             as
             their
             garments
             :
             and
             if
             we
             please
             our selves
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             somewhat
             which
             is
             done
             according
             to
             the
             
               newest
               Cut
            
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             were
             Martial
             now
             alive
             ,
             
             he
             might
             with
             good
             applause
             correct
             himselfe
             in
             that
             one
             passage
             of
             his
             Epigram
             to
             Regulus
             ;
             where
             he
             complaine's
             how
             much
             the
             latter
             wits
             were
             disrespected
             ,
             compar'd
             unto
             the
             former
             :
             he
             might
             I
             say
             ,
             correct
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             reade
             it
             thus
             :
             
               
                 Hi
                 sunt
                 invidiae
                 nimirum
                 Regule
                 mores
                 ,
              
               
                 Praeferat
                 antiquis
                 semper
                 ut
                 illa
                 nova
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 envie
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 onely
                 new
                 conceits
                 are
                 worthy
                 praise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             manifest
             :
             how
             justly
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             disadvantage
             to
             reverend
             and
             sacred
             truth
             ,
             might
             soone
             be
             made
             apparant
             by
             looking
             over
             the
             particulars
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Aristotle
             .
             To
             scanne
             them
             over
             all
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             infinite
             in
             it selfe
             ;
             so
             were
             it
             nothing
             to
             the
             businesse
             now
             in
             hand
             :
             unlesse
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             truth
             hath
             suffered
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             our
             present
             Argument
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             also
             .
             Let
             those
             ,
             whose
             full
             abilities
             in
             all
             the
             rarities
             of
             Learning
             ,
             h●ue
             fitted
             them
             for
             undertakings
             of
             this
             noble
             nature
             ;
             adventure
             in
             this
             worke
             :
             to
             make
             those
             ancient
             friends
             ,
             Antiquitie
             and
             V●ritie
             ,
             shake
             hands
             ,
             and
             live
             againe
             together
             .
             It
             is
             a
             burden
             worthy
             of
             their
             shoulders
             
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             I
             leave
             it
             .
             For
             me
             it
             is
             inough
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             I
             may
             bee
             serviceable
             in
             this
             kind
             :
             to
             free
             one
             onely
             captivated
             truth
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Dungeons
             where
             of
             late
             it
             was
             imprison'd
             :
             if
             forth
             '
             incouragement
             of
             others
             ,
             I
             make
             it
             evident
             in
             this
             ,
             
               quàm
               magna
               veritas
            
             ,
             how
             great
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             mightily
             it
             will
             prevaile
             .
             Not
             to
             stand
             longer
             in
             the
             entrance
             ,
             my
             purpose
             is
             to
             write
             in
             briefe
             ,
             the
             Storie
             of
             that
             most
             blessed
             Saint
             and
             Soldier
             of
             CHRIST
             IESUS
             ,
             St.
             George
             of
             Cappadocia
             :
             and
             to
             produce
             such
             testimonies
             in
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             successively
             have
             given
             him
             .
             No
             Saint
             in
             all
             the
             Calendar
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Company
             of
             the
             Apostles
             excepted
             onely
             ;
             scarce
             any
             of
             the
             
               Noble
               Armie
               of
               the
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             able
             to
             shew
             a
             cleerer
             title
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             or
             to
             produce
             more
             evidence
             to
             justifie
             his
             right
             vnto
             that
             honour
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             any
             of
             that
             
               goodly
               Fellowship
            
             ,
             more
             ignobly
             handled
             ;
             more
             shamefully
             discarded
             .
             For
             having
             in
             the
             generall
             vouche
             and
             confession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             beene
             reckoned
             with
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ;
             a
             Festivall
             allotted
             to
             his
             memory
             ,
             and
             Temples
             consecrated
             by
             his
             name
             :
             for
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             latter
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             beene
             honour'd
             as
             a
             Patron
             of
             Christianitie
             ;
             and
             of
             speciall
             credit
             and
             opinion
             with
             us
             here
             in
             England
             :
             wee
             now
             are
             taught
             a
             Lesson
             so
             exactly
             contrary
             ,
             that
             fire
             and
             water
             cannot
             be
             at
             greater
             difference
             .
             St.
             George
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             bee
             beleeved
             which
             say
             it
             ,
             must
             now
             no
             longer
             bee
             conceiv'd
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             ever
             
             liv'd
             ,
             or
             mov'd
             or
             had
             any
             being
             :
             or
             if
             a
             man
             at
             all
             ,
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             an
             Arian
             .
             This
             they
             affirme
             for
             certaine
             ,
             and
             they
             affirme
             it
             with
             such
             confidence
             :
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             leav●
             us
             nothing
             ,
             but
             this
             miserable
             choyce
             ;
             of
             two
             such
             fatall
             mischiefes
             ,
             both
             dangerous
             and
             extreame
             to
             choose
             the
             least
             .
             
               
                 Pudet
                 haec
                 opprobria
                 ,
                 nobis
              
               
                 Et
                 dici
                 potuisse
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 potuisse
                 refelli
                 .
              
            
             Foule
             shame
             it
             were
             ,
             should
             they
             St.
             George
             defie
             ;
             And
             we
             stand
             mute
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             replie
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             A
             thing
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             dishonorable
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             his
             retinue
             in
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             should
             at
             the
             suite
             of
             Curious
             and
             unquiet
             men
             ,
             bee
             thus
             put
             under
             an
             Arrest
             ,
             and
             so
             laid
             up
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             the
             Gaole
             of
             utter
             dark●nesse
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             bound
             over
             to
             eternall
             silence
             &
             oblivion
             .
             A
             thing
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             injurious
             to
             the
             
               new
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             made
             poorer
             by
             the
             losse
             of
             such
             a
             great
             &
             glorious
             Citizen
             :
             &
             to
             that
             blessed
             Corporation
             of
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             baffled
             of
             their
             rights
             and
             ancient
             liberties
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             lesse
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             reckon'd
             him
             among
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Saint
             ,
             given
             him
             the
             honour
             due
             unto
             his
             name
             :
             nor
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             haue
             elected
             him
             the
             Patron
             of
             their
             most
             noble
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             :
             or
             to
             those
             famous
             Peeres
             ,
             his
             Knights
             ,
             which
             every
             yeare
             
             doe
             solemnize
             his
             Festivall
             with
             many
             noble
             Ceremonies
             ;
             nor
             lastly
             ,
             is
             it
             lesse
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             that
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             who
             since
             the
             Reformation
             hath
             thought
             it
             no
             impiety
             ,
             to
             entitle
             him
             S.
             
               George
               the
               Martyr
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Edward
             the
             6.
             
             Cap.
             14.
             &c.
             wee
             find
             a
             mention
             of
             
               the
               free
               Chappell
               of
               S.
               George
               the
               Martyr
               ,
            
             scituate
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Windsore
             :
             and
             in
             the
             5.
             of
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
               the
               Feast
               of
               S.
               George
               the
               Martyr
            
             is
             expressely
             mention'd
             ;
             to
             inquire
             no
             further
             .
             
               Quod
               itaque
               felix
               faustumque
               sit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             feare
             therefore
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             his
             blessed
             Courtiers
             ;
             I
             have
             adventur'd
             to
             restore
             this
             glorious
             Martyr
             to
             his
             place
             :
             not
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             powers
             of
             man
             were
             never
             able
             to
             remove
             him
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             good
             opinions
             of
             us
             men
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             have
             of
             late
             displac'd
             him
             .
             And
             as
             my
             duty
             binds
             mee
             next
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Church
               throughout
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             my
             gracious
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             the
             service
             of
             my
             Countrie
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             my
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             full
             content
             of
             that
             most
             noble
             Order
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             hate
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             
               Superstitious
               Vanities
            
             :
             I
             have
             endeavour'd
             ,
             that
             neither
             wee
             become
             asham'd
             of
             our
             St.
             George
             ;
             nor
             he
             of
             us
             :
             
               Dij
               coepris
               aspirate
               meis
            
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             I
             know
             that
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             cannot
             choose
             but
             meet
             with
             many
             prejudices
             :
             the
             names
             and
             dictates
             &c.
             of
             those
             reverend
             and
             famous
             men
             ,
             which
             have
             affirm'd
             
             the
             contrary
             ;
             the
             censures
             and
             rebukes
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             all
             things
             passe
             for
             currant
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             extant
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             But
             in
             the
             search
             of
             truth
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             names
             ,
             or
             censures
             .
             Luther
             had
             never
             ventured
             on
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             :
             had
             hee
             beene
             eyther
             frighted
             by
             the
             Names
             of
             Schole-men
             ,
             or
             terrified
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Bulls
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             affraid
             of
             Opinion
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             thinke
             it
             ,
             more
             unpardonable
             in
             mee
             ,
             to
             dissent
             from
             them
             ;
             than
             first
             it
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             differ
             from
             Antiquitie
             .
             It
             was
             a
             noble
             saying
             of
             the
             great
             Philosopher
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             That
             when
             wee
             make
             a
             search
             for
             truth
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               have
               no
               respect
               of
               persons
               :
            
             and
             thereupon
             wee
             use
             it
             for
             a
             Proverbe
             ,
             
               Amicus
               Socrates
               ,
               amicus
               Plato
               ,
               magis
               amica
               veritas
               .
            
             Truth
             is
             the
             maine
             of
             my
             enquirie
             ,
             I
             haue
             Antiquitie
             to
             friend
             ,
             and
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             my
             Sanctuarie
             .
             What
             should
             I
             feare
             in
             such
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             seconded
             ?
             Besides
             I
             cannot
             thinke
             ,
             that
             ever
             those
             most
             blessed
             Spirits
             now
             with
             GOD
             ,
             to
             whom
             wee
             stand
             indebted
             for
             so
             many
             helpes
             in
             Pietie
             and
             Learning
             :
             did
             ever
             hope
             to
             have
             their
             writings
             reckoned
             ,
             as
             unquestionable
             .
             
               Sic
               institu●re
               maiores
            
             ,
             
             
               posteri
               imitantur
            
             :
             This
             only
             was
             a
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             that
             as
             
               they
               Preached
            
             ,
             so
             we
             also
             should
             bele●ue
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             is
             no
             injurie
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             joyne
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             an
             enquiry
             after
             Truth
             ;
             which
             with
             such
             diligence
             
             they
             sought
             :
             so
             neither
             ,
             if
             wee
             take
             another
             and
             a
             nearer
             way
             unto
             it
             ;
             when
             wee
             perceive
             them
             ,
             eyther
             through
             errour
             ,
             or
             infirmitie
             ,
             to
             have
             gone
             aside
             .
             Their
             Names
             as
             oft
             as
             I
             haue
             cause
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             mention
             without
             honour
             :
             their
             words
             I
             shall
             lay
             downe
             ingenuously
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             find
             them
             ;
             without
             censure
             :
             Their
             reasons
             I
             shall
             examine
             modestly
             ,
             and
             with
             due
             regard
             ;
             such
             as
             their
             persons
             doe
             deserve
             .
             Those
             Authors
             ,
             with
             whose
             weapons
             I
             haue
             made
             choyce
             to
             fight
             this
             battaile
             ;
             I
             shall
             use
             also
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             :
             assigning
             every
             man
             his
             time
             ,
             giving
             to
             every
             one
             his
             due
             ;
             not
             sparing
             those
             which
             make
             most
             for
             mee
             ,
             if
             I
             find
             them
             faultie
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             My
             method
             shall
             be
             this
             .
             I
             know
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             too
             full
             of
             libertie
             in
             framing
             of
             
               the
               Legends
            
             ,
             by
             mixing
             Truths
             with
             Fictions
             ,
             and
             suffering
             the
             corrupt
             and
             dangerous
             tales
             of
             Heretickes
             ,
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             ,
             with
             both
             :
             hath
             given
             the
             cheife
             occasion
             ,
             that
             this
             our
             Saint
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             have
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             beene
             brought
             unto
             their
             tryall
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             a
             short
             relation
             of
             such
             unwarrantable
             tales
             ,
             as
             are
             found
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Legend
             ,
             or
             set
             abroad
             by
             some
             late
             Fablers
             of
             our
             owne
             ;
             or
             obtruded
             on
             the
             Church
             by
             heretickes
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             I
             shall
             report
             in
             their
             owne
             words
             ,
             the
             severall
             conc●its
             of
             them
             ;
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             our
             St.
             George
             :
             and
             next
             ,
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             beene
             diligent
             to
             prove
             our
             Saint
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             an
             
               Arian
               Bishop
               ;
               
               a
               bloudy
               Butcher
            
             (
             as
             one
             calls
             him
             )
             
               of
               the
               true
               Christians
            
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             shall
             produce
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             some
             onely
             of
             the
             cheifest
             :
             some
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             perhaps
             ,
             of
             each
             of
             the
             opinions
             ;
             
               Et
               magna
               partium
               momenta
            
             ,
             the
             founders
             and
             abettours
             .
             Their
             arguments
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             many
             ,
             I
             shall
             quickly
             answere
             ▪
             proceeding
             so
             to
             such
             records
             ,
             as
             yeild
             most
             testimonie
             to
             our
             Saint
             :
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             the
             honour
             done
             unto
             his
             Relickes
             ,
             to
             his
             memory
             ;
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             greatest
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             adhere
             especially
             to
             the
             plaine
             words
             and
             meanings
             of
             those
             Authors
             ,
             whose
             authorities
             I
             urge
             ,
             not
             wresting
             them
             aside
             ,
             or
             stopping
             of
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             when
             they
             speake
             not
             to
             my
             purpose
             .
             My
             study
             is
             for
             truth
             ,
             not
             faction
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             seldome
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             liberty
             to
             use
             conjectures
             in
             the
             explaining
             of
             some
             passage
             ,
             which
             else
             might
             give
             occasion
             of
             exception
             :
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ingenuously
             bold
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             audaciously
             presumptuous
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             The
             whole
             worke
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             consecrated
             ,
             next
             under
             GOD
             ,
             unto
             the
             service
             of
             his
             most
             excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             flourishing
             Church
             whereof
             wee
             are
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             principally
             interessed
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Honours
             which
             they
             have
             conferr'd
             upon
             our
             Martyr
             :
             so
             from
             them
             cheifly
             ,
             I
             expect
             my
             censure
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             submit
             it
             also
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             all
             honest
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             religious
             men
             ;
             whom
             I
             beseech
             
             with
             all
             respective
             reverence
             ,
             to
             pardon
             such
             mistakes
             ,
             if
             any
             bee
             ,
             which
             their
             more
             able
             knowledge
             shall
             discover
             to
             them
             :
             and
             though
             they
             thinke
             not
             fit
             ,
             to
             approve
             the
             worke
             ;
             to
             commend
             my
             purpose
             .
             Those
             selfe-conceited
             ones
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             stiffe
             (
             as
             King
             Harry
             used
             to
             say
             )
             in
             
               their
               new
               Sumpsimus
            
             ;
             and
             whose
             opinions
             hang
             upon
             anothers
             sleeve
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             taken
             off
             with
             reason
             :
             I
             leave
             unto
             the
             jolly
             humour
             of
             their
             singularities
             .
             Against
             such
             men
             ,
             I
             am
             resolv'd
             to
             entertaine
             the
             resolution
             of
             Mimnermus
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             thus
             expressed
             it
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Reioyce
                 my
                 Soule
                 :
                 though
                 some
                 offended
                 bee
              
               
                 And
                 speake
                 thee
                 foule
                 ;
                 others
                 will
                 cherish
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             I
             cannot
             but
             be
             conscious
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             omitted
             ,
             in
             this
             following
             Discourse
             ;
             which
             might
             adde
             further
             lustre
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             St.
             
             George's
             honour
             with
             the
             more
             applause
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             say
             withall
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             omitted
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             eyther
             my
             memory
             could
             prompt
             unto
             mee
             ,
             or
             which
             by
             diligent
             enquirie
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             Authors
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             likely
             to
             afford
             me
             any
             helpes
             ;
             might
             possibly
             be
             met
             with
             .
             If
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             shall
             vouch
             safe
             to
             cast
             his
             eye
             upon
             it
             ,
             will
             please
             to
             let
             mee
             know
             wherein
             I
             am
             defectiue
             ;
             
             and
             give
             mee
             such
             directions
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             this
             worke
             :
             I
             shall
             with
             joy
             and
             thankfulnesse
             accept
             them
             ;
             and
             willingly
             make
             knowne
             ,
             by
             whom
             I
             profit
             .
             Which
             if
             they
             doe
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             so
             farre
             to
             grace
             mee
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             chiefe
             of
             my
             desires
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             St.
             George
             will
             bee
             againe
             as
             high
             in
             our
             opinion
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Times
             before
             us
             ,
             most
             affected
             to
             his
             memorie
             .
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             then
             should
             happily
             presume
             of
             ;
             so
             I
             despaire
             not
             of
             it
             now
             :
             submitting
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             sayd
             ,
             my selfe
             and
             my
             performance
             ,
             unto
             all
             honest
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             religious
             men
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             onely
             .
             As
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               
                 O
                 di
                 profanum
                 vulgus
                 ,
                 &
                 arceo
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               Three
               kindes
               of
               Imposture
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               first
               Author
               of
               Scholasticall
               or
               fabulous
               Historie
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               three
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               later
               times
               .
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 Iacobus
                 de
                 Voragine
                 ,
              
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Legend
              
               :
               his
               time
               and
               qualitie
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               His
               fiction
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               killing
               of
               the
               Dragon
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               remainder
               of
               the
               Legend
               ,
               continued
               out
               of
               
                 Ovid.
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               fable
               of
               St.
               
               George's
               Birth
               in
               
                 England
                 :
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               Poetically
               countenanced
               by
               
                 Edm.
                 Spencer
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               Legend
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               reiected
               by
               the
               learned
               Romanists
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               Defended
               by
               
                 Geo.
                 Wicelius
                 .
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               The
               Scene
               thereof
               removed
               from
               Africke
               ,
               into
               Asia
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THat
             excellent
             though
             unfortunate
             Sir
             FRANCIS
             BACON
             ,
             created
             afterwards
             Lord
             Verulam
             ,
             and
             Vicount
             
               St.
               Albons
            
             ;
             in
             his
             
               religious
               Essayes
            
             ,
             thus
             informes
             us
             .
             
               There
               are
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               three
               formes
               of
               speaking
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               style
               and
               phrase
               of
               imposture
               :
               By
               the
               first
               kind
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               capacitie
               and
               wit
               of
               man
               is
               ferter'd
               and
               intangled
               ;
               by
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               is
               trained
               on
               ,
               and
               inveigled
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               third
               ,
               astonish'd
               and
               inchanted
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               he
               attributes
               unto
               the
               Schoole-men
               :
               the
               last
               ,
               to
               those
               which
               trade
               in
               mysteries
               and
               parables
               .
               The
               second
               
               is
               ,
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               wit
               ,
               (
               as
               Church-Poets
               )
               doe
               make
               and
               devise
               all
               varietie
               of
               Tales
               ,
               Stories
               ,
               and
               examples
               ;
               whereby
               mens
               minds
               may
               be
               led
               into
               beleefe
               :
               from
               whence
               grow
               the
               Legends
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               and
               fabulous
               inventions
               and
               dreames
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hereticks
               .
            
             So
             that
             wee
             see
             two
             severall
             diseases
             ,
             or
             corruptions
             of
             Storie
             rather
             ,
             to
             proceed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Fountaine
             ,
             Vanitie
             of
             Wit.
             though
             after
             ,
             they
             have
             diverse
             ends
             ,
             and
             different
             purposes
             :
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Legend
             ,
             being
             to
             advance
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Saint
             ;
             the
             project
             of
             the
             Hereticke
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Saint
             a
             countenance
             and
             Patron
             to
             his
             Cause
             .
             With
             each
             of
             these
             diseases
             ,
             the
             Storie
             of
             our
             Saint
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             also
             of
             that
             glorious
             Company
             ,
             are
             deepely
             tainted
             :
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             inserting
             such
             passages
             into
             their
             Histories
             ,
             as
             might
             perswade
             the
             world
             to
             thinke
             them
             of
             their
             party
             ;
             the
             others
             labouring
             so
             to
             describe
             their
             lives
             and
             passions
             ,
             as
             might
             procure
             unto
             their
             shrines
             ,
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             Devotion
             and
             attendance
             .
             The
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             an
             effect
             onely
             of
             a
             superstitious
             Piety
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             designe
             of
             a
             malicious
             cunning
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             And
             first
             beginning
             with
             the
             Legendaries
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             two
             Impostors
             are
             the
             last
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             least
             in
             danger
             ;
             they
             tooke
             beginning
             from
             one
             Peter
             ,
             sirnamed
             Comestor
             :
             the
             Author
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             doe
             stile
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             himselfe
             inscribe's
             his
             worke
             ;
             of
             the
             
               Scholasticall
               Historie
            
             .
             But
             they
             which
             looke
             upon
             his
             Writings
             with
             
             the
             eye
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             blind
             Affection
             ;
             have
             thought
             it
             fitter
             to
             bestow
             upon
             him
             that
             Character
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             somewhere
             read
             of
             Herodotus
             :
             and
             to
             intitle
             him
             ,
             
               Fabulosae
               Historiae
               Patrem
            
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Originall
             of
             all
             those
             fabulous
             Tales
             and
             Legends
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             day
             are
             so
             frequent
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             Bellarmine
             hath
             given
             him
             this
             Censure
             ,
             that
             he
             inserted
             into
             the
             sacred
             Stories
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             many
             things
             out
             of
             vulgar
             glosses
             ,
             and
             prophane
             Authors
             ;
             not
             rarely
             mingling
             with
             it
             uncertaine
             and
             unprofitable
             Fables
             .
             
             
               Scripsit
               autem
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               inserens
               verbis
               sacris
               multa
               ex
               glossis
               ,
               &
               ex
               prophanis
               Auctoribus
               ;
               &
               non
               rarò
               admiscens
               incertas
               Historias
               .
            
             He
             liv'd
             and
             writ
             about
             the
             yeare
             1150.
             which
             Age
             ,
             with
             that
             that
             followed
             ,
             may
             most
             deservedly
             be
             intituled
             Fabulous
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             For
             as
             the
             learned
             Varro
             call'd
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             the
             Floud
             ,
             (
             conceive
             it
             of
             Deucalion
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             obscure
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ignorance
             thereof
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             were
             before
             the
             first
             Olympiad
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Fabulous
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             so
             frequent
             Fables
             of
             the
             Gods
             and
             Goddesses
             ,
             in
             them
             delivered
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             next
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Historicall
             ,
             the
             writings
             of
             it
             beginning
             now
             to
             be
             worthy
             credit
             :
             so
             is
             it
             also
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             There
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             
             which
             Bellarmine
             doth
             call
             
               Infelix
               seculum
            
             ,
             a
             time
             of
             ignorance
             and
             darknesse
             :
             which
             lasted
             from
             the
             yeare
             900.
             unto
             the
             yeare
             1100.
             or
             thereabouts
             .
             There
             also
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             
             wee
             may
             properly
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             Fabulous
             ;
             delighted
             only
             in
             the
             myracles
             &
             apparitions
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             with
             other
             matters
             of
             that
             nature
             :
             the
             fruits
             of
             superstitious
             fancies
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             learning
             was
             reviv'd
             by
             Petrarch
             ,
             and
             his
             endeavours
             seconded
             by
             
               Fl.
               Blondus
               ,
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
               ,
               Picus
               Mirandula
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             that
             time
             and
             Country
             ;
             the
             Church
             may
             justly
             stile
             her
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             Historicall
             ,
             and
             true
             :
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             having
             expell'd
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ;
             and
             discovered
             the
             fabulous
             vanities
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Not
             to
             search
             further
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             let
             it
             suffice
             that
             we
             have
             found
             the
             first
             Father
             of
             the
             Legendaries
             ,
             in
             the
             Westerne
             Churches
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             a
             fruitfull
             issue
             ,
             in
             an
             age
             so
             prone
             to
             Superstition
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             greatest
             Fame
             ,
             was
             Iames
             Archbishop
             of
             Genoa
             ,
             in
             Italie
             ;
             a
             native
             of
             that
             Country
             :
             his
             surname
             ,
             
               De
               Voragine
            
             ,
             so
             call'd
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Helvicus
               ,
               quasi
               Vorago
               esset
               Bibliorum
               ,
               propter
               crebras
               allegationes
            
             ;
             because
             he
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Student
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             frequent
             in
             quotations
             .
             
               Philippus
               Bergomensis
            
             ,
             and
             Possevin
             since
             him
             ,
             will
             rather
             have
             it
             to
             bee
             
               de
               Viragine
            
             ,
             a
             litle
             Village
             in
             the
             territorie
             of
             Genoa
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Nativity
             .
             Oraeus
             ,
             in
             his
             Nomenclator
             ,
             placeth
             him
             ,
             
               ad
               Annum
            
             1278.
             
             Helvicus
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             1280.
             
             And
             Bergo●mensis
             ten
             yeeres
             after
             ,
             Anno
             1290.
             
             None
             of
             them
             differing
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             from
             themselves
             .
             The
             last
             of
             these
             ,
             give
             's
             him
             the
             commendation
             
             both
             of
             Eloquence
             and
             Learning
             :
             and
             Vossius
             makes
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             worke
             
               de
               Latinis
               Historicis
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Translatour
             of
             the
             Bible
             into
             the
             Italian
             language
             .
             His
             workes
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             opinion
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             none
             of
             equall
             credit
             with
             the
             Historie
             ,
             which
             he
             collected
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             Saints
             .
             Himselfe
             intituleth
             it
             ,
             
               Historia
               Lombardica
            
             ;
             call'd
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             excellency
             thereof
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             was
             then
             conceiv'd
             )
             the
             
               Golden
               Legend
            
             .
             A
             booke
             in
             the
             esteeme
             and
             judgment
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             of
             high
             desert
             :
             how
             ever
             now
             the
             learned
             Papists
             haue
             rejected
             it
             with
             shame
             inough
             .
             
             
               There
               is
               (
               saith
               Master
               Harding
               in
               his
               Detection
               )
               an
               old
               Moathe-eaten
               booke
               ,
               wherin
               Saints
               lives
               are
               said
               to
               be
               contein'd
               ;
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               among
               some
               true
               stories
               ,
               are
               many
               vaine
               fables
               written
               .
            
             
             And
             
               Lud.
               Vives
            
             give
             's
             him
             this
             censure
             for
             a
             farewell
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               homo
               ferrei
               oris
               ,
               plumbei
               Cordis
            
             ;
             some
             also
             adde
             ,
             
               Animi
               certè
               parùm
               prudentis
               &
               severi
            
             ;
             a
             man
             of
             litlewit
             ,
             and
             lesse
             judgment
             ,
             a
             leaden
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             brazen
             forehead
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             Of
             him
             ,
             
             and
             of
             his
             Legend
             ,
             more
             hereafter
             :
             and
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             let
             us
             looke
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             so
             memorated
             Storie
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             and
             of
             th●
             Dragon
             .
             He
             begins
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Georgius
               Tribunus
               ,
               genere
               Cappadox
               ,
               pervenit
               quadam
               vice
               in
               Provinciam
               Lybiae
               ,
               in
               civitatem
               quae
               dicitur
               Silena
               :
               iuxta
               quam
               Civitatens
               erat
               stagnum
               instar
               Maris
               ,
               in
               quo
               Draco
               pestifer
               latitabat
               ;
               flatuque
               suo
               ad
               muros
               civitatis
               accedens
               ,
               omnes
               inficiebat
               :
               quapropter
               
               compulsi
               cives
               duas
               oves
               quotidiè
               '
               sibi
               dabant
               ,
               ut
               eius
               furorem
               sedarent
               .
               Cum
               ergo
               iam
               oves
               pene
               deficerent
               ,
               inito
               consilio
               ovem
               cum
               adiuncto
               homine
               tribuebant
               .
            
             
               Cum
               igitur
               sorte
               omnium
               filij
               &
               filiae
               consumpti
               essent
               ,
               quadam
               vice
               ,
               filia
               Regis
               unica
               sorte
               est
               deprehensa
               ,
               &
               Draconi
               adiudicata
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Once
               on
               a
               time
               (
               for
               so
               wee
               will
               begin
               it
               )
               St.
               George
               of
               Cappadocia
               ,
               a
               Colonell
               or
               a
               Tribune
               of
               the
               Soldiers
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Country
               of
               Lybia
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Citie
               of
               Sisena
               ,
               (
               A
               City
               ,
               as
               
                 Don
                 Quixote
              
               said
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               errant
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               found
               in
               all
               the
               Map.
               )
               Neere
               to
               this
               Towne
               ,
               there
               whs
               a
               Lake
               as
               big
               as
               any
               Sea
               ,
               God
               blesse
               us
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               Lake
               a
               deadly
               Dragon
               ,
               which
               with
               his
               breath
               did
               poyson
               all
               the
               Country
               round
               about
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               poore
               people
               were
               compell'd
               ,
               God
               helpe
               em
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               every
               day
               two
               sheepe
               ,
               to
               keepe
               him
               quiet
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               sheepe
               were
               spent
               ,
               alas
               poore
               people
               ,
               they
               were
               compell'd
               to
               give
               him
               every
               day
               one
               sheepe
               ,
               and
               one
               man
               or
               one
               woman
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               the
               number
               .
               And
               then
               when
               almost
               all
               their
               Sonnes
               and
               Daughters
               had
               beene
               eaten
               ,
               at
               length
               the
               cruell
               and
               unlucky
               lot
               fell
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Daughter
               ,
               her
               Fathers
               onely
               Child
               ,
               and
               her
               mothers
               blessing
               .
               It
               was
               a
               sorry
               house
               I
               warrant
               you
               ,
               but
               who
               could
               helpe
               it
               ,
               the
               poore
               Lady
               was
               drawne
               forth
               into
               the
               Fields
               ,
               and
               stript
               of
               all
               her
               gay
               attire
               ,
               and
               bound
               unto
               a
               stake
               ,
               and
               ready
               for
               the
               foule
               Feind
               that
               was
               to
               eate
               her
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             (
             6
             )
             So
             farre
             the
             Storie
             ,
             or
             the
             Tale
             rather
             in
             the
             Legend
             :
             the
             rest
             of
             it
             for
             the
             more
             variety
             ,
             we
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             borrow
             out
             of
             
               Ovids
               Metamorph
            
             .
             who
             in
             his
             Perseus
             and
             Andromeda
             ,
             hath
             very
             perfectly
             express'd
             the
             Progresse
             of
             the
             fiction
             ,
             so
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             names
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             altered
             ;
             wee
             might
             with
             good
             reason
             affirme
             it
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             .
             But
             thus
             the
             Poet
             :
             
               
                 Quam
                 simul
                 ad
                 duras
                 religatam
                 brachia
                 cantes
              
               
                 Vidit
                 Abantiades
                 ;
                 
                 nisi
                 quòd
                 levis
                 aura
                 capillos
              
               
                 Moverat
                 ,
                 &
                 tepido
                 manabant
                 lumina
                 fletu
                 ,
              
               
                 Marmoreum
                 ratus
                 esset
                 opus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             followes
             ,
             thus
             rendred
             by
             Sir
             
               George
               Sandys
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             Author
             is
             translated
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             wonder
             and
             the
             envie
             of
             his
             Reader
             .
          
           
             
               Whom
               when
               the
               Heros
               saw
               to
               hard
               Rocks
               chain'd
               ,
            
             
               But
               that
               warme
               tears
               from
               charged
               eye-springs
               drain'd
               ,
            
             
               And
               light
               winds
               gently
               fann'd
               her
               fluent
               haire
               ,
            
             
               He
               would
               haue
               thought
               her
               Marble
               .
               Ere
               aware
            
             
               He
               fire
               attracteth
               ;
               and
               astonisht
               by
            
             
               Her
               beauty
               ,
               had
               almost
               forgot
               to
               flye
               .
            
             
               Who
               lighting
               said
               ,
               O
               fairest
               of
               thy
               kind
               ,
            
             
               More
               worthy
               of
               those
               bands
               which
               Lovers
               binde
               ,
            
             
               Than
               these
               rude
               gyves
               ;
               the
               Land
               by
               thee
               renown'd
            
             
               Thy
               name
               ,
               thy
               birth
               declare
               ,
               and
               why
               thus
               bound
               .
            
             
             
               At
               first
               the
               silent
               Virgin
               was
               ●fraid
            
             
               To
               speake
               t●
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               modestly
               had
               made
            
             
               A
               vizard
               of
               her
               hands
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               tied
               :
            
             
               And
               yet
               abortiv●
               teares
               their
               Fountaines
               hide
               .
            
             
               Still
               urg'd
               ,
               lest
               she
               should
               wrong
               her
               innocence
               ,
            
             
               As
               if
               asham'd
               to
               utter
               her
               offence
               ;
            
             
               Her
               Country
               she
               discover's
               ,
               and
               her
               name
               ,
            
             
               Her
               beauteous
               mothers
               confidence
               and
               blame
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               When
               ,
               as
               a
               Gally
               with
               fore-fixed
               prowe
            
             
               Row'd
               by
               the
               sweats
               of
               slaves
               ,
               the
               Sea
               doth
               plowe
               :
            
             
               Even
               so
               the
               Monster
               furroweth
               with
               his
               brest
            
             
               The
               foaming
               Flood
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               neere
               Rocke
               prest
               ;
            
             
               Not
               farther
               distant
               than
               a
               man
               might
               fling
               ,
            
             
               A
               way-inforcing
               Bullet
               from
               a
               sling
               .
            
             
               Forthwith
               the
               youthfull
               issue
               of
               rich
               showers
               ,
            
             
               Earth
               pushing
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               blew
               skie
               towre's
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               
               Iove's
               bird
               ,
               when
               she
               from
               high
               survaie's
            
             
               A
               Dragon
               basking
               in
               Apollo's
               Rayes
               ,
            
             
               Descend's
               vnseene
               ;
               and
               through
               his
               necks
               blew
               scales
            
             
               (
               To
               shun
               his
               deadly
               teeth
               )
               her
               talons
               nailes
               :
            
             
               So
               swiftly
               stoopes
               high
               pitch'd
               Inachides
            
             
               Through
               singing
               aire
               ;
               then
               on
               his
               backe
               doth
               seaze
               ;
            
             
               And
               neare
               his
               right
               sinne
               sheathes
               his
               crooked
               sword
            
             
               Vp
               to
               the
               hilts
               ;
               who
               deeply
               wounded
               ,
               roar'd
               .
            
             
               Now
               capers
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               now
               dives
               below
            
             
               The
               troubled
               Waves
               ,
               now
               turnes
               upon
               his
               foe
               :
            
             
               Much
               like
               a
               chafed
               Boare
               ,
               whom
               eager
               hounds
            
             
               Have
               at
               a
               Bay
               ,
               and
               terrifie
               with
               sounds
               .
            
             
               He
               with
               swift
               wings
               his
               greedy
               chops
               avoyde's
               ,
            
             
               Now
               with
               his
               Fawchion
               wounds
               his
               scaly
               sides
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               his
               shell-rough-cast
               backe
               ;
               now
               where
               the
               taile
            
             
               Ends
               in
               a
               Fish
               ,
               or
               parts
               expos'd
               t'assaile
               .
            
             
               A
               streame
               mixt
               with
               his
               bloud
               the
               monster
               flings
            
             
               From
               his
               wide
               throate
               ;
               which
               wets
               his
               heavy
               wings
               .
            
             
               Nor
               longer
               dares
               the
               weary
               Youth
               relie
            
             
               On
               their
               support
               .
               He
               sees
               a
               Rocke
               hard
               by
               ;
            
             
               There
               light
               's
               :
               and
               holding
               by
               the
               Rocks
               extent
               ,
            
             
               His
               oft-thrust
               sword
               into
               his
               bowels
               sent
               .
            
             
               The
               shoare
               rings
               with
               th'
               applause
               that
               fils
               the
               skie
               .
            
             
               Then
               came
               the
               aged
               King
               and
               Queene
               with
               ioy
            
             
               To
               greet
               him
               Conquerour
               ,
               whom
               now
               they
               call
            
             
               The
               Saviour
               of
               their
               house
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               up
               the
               Ladie
               came
               freed
               from
               her
               chaines
               ;
            
             
               The
               cause
               ,
               and
               recompence
               of
               all
               his
               paines
               .
            
          
           
             So
             farre
             the
             storie
             out
             of
             Ovid.
             The
             rest
             that
             followes
             in
             the
             Legend
             ,
             is
             the
             baptizing
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             his
             redeem'd
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             and
             some
             instructions
             left
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             progresse
             in
             the
             faith
             ;
             hee
             commended
             them
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             This
             Fable
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             very
             gracious
             with
             the
             people
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             so
             did
             it
             quickly
             spread
             abroad
             :
             and
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             when
             others
             did
             neglect
             it
             ,
             became
             a
             principall
             Pageant
             in
             that
             doughty
             Historie
             of
             
               the
               seaven
               Champions
            
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             which
             Pamphlet
             ,
             to
             the
             no
             small
             advancement
             ,
             as
             he
             takes
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             English
             name
             ;
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             English
             Parentage
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               royall
               bloud
            
             .
             His
             Father
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Albert
             ,
             Lord
             Steward
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             his
             Mother
             
             Daughter
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             his
             birth-place
             ,
             Coventrey
             :
             this
             last
             most
             probable
             ,
             for
             like
             a
             Coventrey
             man
             ,
             hee
             did
             his
             best
             at
             first
             ;
             in
             his
             so
             dangerous
             an
             encounter
             with
             a
             burning
             Dragon
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Mark'd
             at
             his
             birth
             (
             forsooth
             )
             with
             
               a
               red
               bloody
               Crosse
            
             ,
             on
             his
             right
             
               hand
               ;
               a
               golden
               Garter
            
             ,
             on
             his
             left
             leg
             ;
             and
             a
             red
             Dragon
             on
             his
             brest
             :
             but
             even
             as
             soone
             as
             borne
             ,
             conveied
             from
             thence
             by
             Caleb
             ,
             an
             Enchantresse
             of
             the
             Woods
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             leave
             him
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             To
             this
             Relation
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             borne
             of
             English
             Parentage
             ,
             our
             admir'd
             Spencer
             ,
             although
             poëtically
             ,
             doth
             seeme
             to
             give
             some
             countenance
             :
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             his
             
               holy
               Hermite
               ,
               heavenly
               Contemplation
            
             ,
             thus
             laying
             to
             St.
             George
             ,
             the
             
               Red-crosse
               Knight
            
             ,
             his
             Parentage
             and
             Country
             .
          
           
             
               
                 65.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 wot
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 thou
                 spring'st
                 from
                 ancient
                 race
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 Saxon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 with
                 mighty
                 hand
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 many
                 bloudy
                 battailes
                 fought
                 in
                 place
                 ,
              
               
                 High
                 rear'd
                 their
                 royall
                 Throne
                 in
                 Brittaine
                 land
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 vanquish'd
                 them
                 unable
                 to
                 withstand
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 thence
                 a
                 Faerie
                 thee
                 unweeting
                 re●t
                 ,
              
               
                 There
                 as
                 thou
                 stepst
                 in
                 tender
                 swadling
                 band
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 her
                 base
                 Elfin
                 brood
                 ,
                 there
                 for
                 thee
                 left
                 ,
              
               
                 Such
                 men
                 doe
                 changelings
                 call
                 ,
                 so
                 chang'd
                 by
                 Faeries
                 theft
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 Thence
                 she
                 thee
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 Faerie
                 Lond
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 heaped
                 furrow
                 did
                 thee
                 hide
                 ;
              
               
               
                 Where
                 thee
                 a
                 Ploughman
                 all
                 unweeting
                 fond
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 he
                 his
                 toile
                 some
                 teame
                 that
                 way
                 did
                 guide
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 brought
                 thee
                 up
                 in
                 Ploughmans
                 state
                 to
                 bide
                 ,
              
               
                 Whereof
                 Georgos
                 he
                 thee
                 gave
                 to
                 name
                 :
              
               
                 Till
                 prickt
                 with
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 forces
                 pride
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 Faery
                 Court
                 thou
                 com'st
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 fame
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 prove
                 thy
                 puissant
                 armes
                 ,
                 as
                 seemes
                 thee
                 best
                 became
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             But
             to
             returne
             againe
             unto
             the
             Legend
             ,
             according
             as
             in
             those
             times
             it
             was
             commonly
             receiv'd
             ;
             we
             have
             it
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             in
             Antoninus
             Florentinus
             .
             
             Who
             though
             in
             other
             of
             his
             stories
             ,
             he
             is
             conceiv'd
             to
             give
             too
             much
             credit
             to
             popular
             reports
             :
             in
             this
             particular
             he
             hath
             playd
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Relatour
             onely
             ,
             not
             〈◊〉
             approover
             of
             the
             Fable
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Close
             he
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             the
             Legend
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             by
             
               Gelasius
               inter
               apocryphas
               Scripturas
            
             ;
             For
             many
             passages
             therein
             which
             may
             well
             be
             doubted
             ,
             
               ut
               de
               Dracone
               interfecto
               ,
               &
               filia
               Regis
               per
               eum
               liberata
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             this
             his
             encounter
             with
             the
             Dragon
             .
             Much
             also
             to
             this
             purpose
             
               Raphael
               Volaterran
            
             ,
             who
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Iulio
             the
             second
             ,
             (
             
               anno
               viz.
            
             1506.
             )
             to
             whom
             his
             Worke
             is
             dedicated
             .
             
               S.
               Georgius
               Martyr
               ,
               genere
               Cappadox
               ,
               Tribunus
               Militum
               sub
               Diocletiano
               merebat
               .
               Draconem
               maximum
               in
               Africa
               exercitum
               terrentem
               ,
               solus
               Deo
               ●retus
               dicitur
               interemisse
               :
               quae
               tamen
               Historia
               in
               Niceno
               Concilio
               ,
               inter
               Apocrypha
               est
               habita
               .
            
             
               St.
               George
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               by
               birth
               a
               Cappadocian
               ,
               was
               under
               Diocletian
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               
               Soldiers
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               kill'd
               a
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               Dragon
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Africa
               :
               which
               Storie
               notwithstanding
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Councell
               (
               he
               meanes
               the
               Canon
               of
               Gelasius
               ,
               made
               in
               a
               Councell
               of
               72.
               
               Byshops
               )
               reputed
               as
               Apocryphall
               .
            
             Where
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             onely
             his
             so
             memorated
             conflict
             with
             the
             Dragon
             is
             exploded
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             Martyrdome
             ,
             or
             being
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             Onely
             Wicelius
             ,
             of
             as
             many
             as
             I
             have
             seene
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Tale
             ,
             by
             reason
             .
             A
             man
             of
             good
             abilities
             in
             Learning
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             conjecture
             by
             his
             writings
             ,
             no
             furious
             Papist
             :
             however
             it
             hath
             pleas'd
             Balaeus
             ,
             
             to
             give
             him
             that
             unworthy
             ●itle
             ,
             of
             
               Papisticus
               adulator
            
             ,
             a
             Popish
             Parasite
             .
             He
             in
             his
             Hagiographie
             or
             History
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             writtē
             ,
             as
             it
             appeares
             by
             his
             
               Epistle
               Ded.
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1541.
             doth
             argue
             thus
             .
             
               Gentilitas
               persuasa
               fabulis
               poeticis
               ,
               credidit
               quicquid
               fingebatur
               de
               tauro
               Marathronio
               ,
               &
               apro
               Caledonio
               ,
               belluis
               terrae
               exitiosissimis
               .
            
             
               Verù
               quando
               nos
               omnipotentiae
               divinae
               fortitèr
               gesta
               omnia
               religiosè
               adsoribimus
               ;
               nil
               erit
               absurdum
               ,
               Draconem
               Lybicum
               abs
               Deo
               per
               dextram
               Christiani
               equitu
               è
               medio
               sublatum
               ,
               ne
               plus
               damni
               inferret
               miseris
               mortalibus
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Gentiles
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               induced
               thereunto
               by
               poëticall
               fictions
               onely
               did
               willingly
               beleeve
               the
               stories
               told
               unto
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               Caledonian
               Boare
               ,
               destroyed
               by
               Meleager
               ;
               &
               of
               the
               Marathronian
               Bull
               ,
               w
               ch
               was
               slain
               by
               Hercules
               .
               What
               error
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               or
               what
               absurdity
               ,
               if
               we
               w
               ch
               attribute
               all
               noble
               Acts
               unto
               the
               
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               if
               we
               (
               I
               say
               )
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               God
               destroyed
               this
               Lybian
               Dragon
               ,
               by
               the
               valor
               of
               a
               Christian
               Champiō
               ?
            
             So
             he
             .
             His
             argument
             ,
             we
             see
             ;
             is
             drawne
             
               à
               posse
               Dei
            
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             question'd
             ;
             and
             wherein
             the
             businesse
             is
             mistaken
             ;
             the
             scruple
             being
             ,
             not
             what
             might
             possibly
             be
             done
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             power
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             done
             in
             truth
             of
             Story
             .
             Sr.
             
               W.
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             
             in
             his
             most
             excellent
             Historie
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             seeme's
             somewhat
             to
             incline
             this
             way
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             and
             his
             conceit
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             more
             proper
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             Thus
             have
             we
             spoken
             hitherto
             ,
             of
             an
             African
             ,
             or
             Lybian
             Dragon
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             reported
             in
             the
             Legend
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             other
             Authors
             whose
             testimonies
             wee
             have
             used
             :
             but
             wee
             must
             now
             remove
             our
             Scene
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             whole
             story
             with
             us
             into
             Asia
             .
             How
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             meanes
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             determine
             :
             unlesse
             perhaps
             those
             Spirits
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             dare
             not
             call
             thē
             Angels
             )
             which
             translated
             the
             dwelling
             house
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             out
             of
             Asia
             into
             Eurpe
             ;
             to
             make
             some
             satisfaction
             for
             that
             injurie
             ,
             conveied
             the
             storie
             of
             this
             Dragon
             ,
             out
             of
             Africk
             into
             Asia
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             Syria
             and
             Palestine
             ,
             are
             very
             confident
             ,
             that
             the
             Dragon
             was
             their
             Country-man
             ;
             and
             that
             St.
             George
             encountred
             him
             in
             the
             Plaines
             of
             Libanus
             ,
             neere
             unto
             Berytus
             ,
             now
             Barutti
             ,
             a
             chiefe
             Towne
             of
             
               Syro
               .
               Phoenicia
            
             .
             Thus
             witnesseth
             
               Ludov.
               Patritius
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             his
             owne
             Travels
             ,
             speaking
             of
             this
             
               Berytus
               .
               Nihil
               ibi
               memoratu
               dignum
               praeter
               id
               quod
               incolae
               memorant
               ,
               locum
               
               viz.
               vetustate
               exesum
               ,
               squalentemque
               ubi
               autumant
               D.
               Georgium
               Regis
               filiam
               ab
               immanissimo
               Dracone
               asseruisse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             found
             there
             nothing
             worthy
             note
             ,
             but
             an
             old
             ruinous
             Chappell
             ,
             built
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             St.
             George
             redeem'd
             the
             Kings
             Daughter
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             very
             jawes
             of
             a
             dreadfull
             Dragon
             .
             So
             hee
             :
             and
             he
             begun
             his
             journey
             anno
             1504.
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             during
             the
             Raigne
             of
             EMANVELL
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             at
             his
             returne
             to
             Lisbone
             ,
             hee
             addressed
             himselfe
             .
             Adrichomius
             in
             his
             
               Description
               of
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               anno
            
             1589.
             goeth
             more
             particularly
             to
             worke
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             place
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             before
             wee
             said
             ,
             the
             Feilds
             of
             Libanus
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Zidon
             and
             Adonis
             .
             Where
             in
             his
             Map
             of
             Aser
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             pictures
             of
             the
             Dragon
             and
             the
             Knight
             ,
             in
             a
             fearefull
             skirmish
             :
             and
             in
             his
             text
             he
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             is
             by
             the
             Natives
             call'd
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Cappadocia
             (
             it
             being
             ,
             wee
             must
             thinke
             ,
             the
             birth-place
             of
             S.
             George's
             glories
             :
             )
             and
             that
             St.
             George
             there
             kill'd
             the
             Dragon
             .
             
             
               In
               hoc
               loco
               ,
               qui
               ab
               incolis
               Cappadocia
               appellatur
               ,
               non
               longè
               a
               Beryto
               ,
               memorant
               inclytum
               Christi
               militem
               D.
               Georgium
               ,
               Regis
               filiam
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             he
             there
             hath
             it
             .
             In
             memory
             of
             which
             exployt
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Castle
             ,
             &
             an
             Oratorie
             ,
             built
             after
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             being
             consecrated
             to
             Saint
             George
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             Country
             thereabouts
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             call'd
             St.
             
               George's
               Valley
            
             .
             If
             this
             suffice
             not
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             it
             into
             Asia
             ,
             
             we
             may
             reade
             in
             Mr.
             Seldens
             notes
             on
             the
             Poly-Olbion
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               is
               pictured
               in
               his
               Knightly
               forme
               at
               Beryth
               a
               
               City
               of
               Cyprus
               (
               he
               means
               questionlesse
               of
               Syria
               )
               with
               a
               Dragon
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               young
               Maide
               kneeling
               to
               him
               .
            
             An
             Argument
             no
             doubt
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             make
             themselves
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Dragon
             was
             kill'd
             within
             their
             borders
             :
             even
             as
             to
             justifie
             the
             Tale
             of
             our
             Sir
             Bevis
             ,
             and
             his
             Page
             the
             Gyant
             Ascapart
             ;
             the
             people
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             have
             placed
             their
             portraitures
             upon
             their
             gate
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             the
             Legend
             ,
             and
             those
             unwarrantable
             Fables
             thence
             arising
             ,
             we
             have
             spoke
             inough
             .
             Only
             me
             thinkes
             this
             their
             exact
             and
             punctuall
             pointing
             out
             the
             place
             ,
             of
             this
             great
             duell
             ,
             brings
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             somewhere
             read
             of
             the
             blind
             Senatour
             Montanus
             .
             Who
             beeing
             once
             at
             Supper
             with
             the
             Emperour
             Tyberius
             ,
             highly
             commended
             the
             great
             Mullet
             ,
             which
             hee
             heard
             say
             ,
             was
             set
             before
             them
             on
             the
             Table
             ;
             and
             shewed
             how
             faire
             it
             was
             ,
             how
             fat
             ,
             how
             it
             fill'd
             the
             Charger
             ,
             how
             it
             lay
             :
             and
             ever
             as
             he
             spake
             ,
             hee
             turn'd
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             pointed
             with
             his
             finger
             to
             the
             higher
             end
             of
             the
             Table
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Mullet
             was
             a
             great
             deale
             below
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               Of
               Heretickes
               and
               their
               Originall
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               Their
               early
               pract●ce●
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Gospell
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               Their
               arts
               to
               countenance
               their
               cause
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               plots
               discover'd
               ,
               and
               condemn'd
               ;
               by
               Councels
               ,
               and
               by
               Fathers
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               The
               iniurie
               done
               by
               Heretickes
               ,
               unto
               the
               History
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               St.
               Athanasius
               accused
               for
               Magick
               by
               the
               
                 Arians
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               Of
               
                 Alexandra
                 ,
                 Diocletians
              
               wife
               in
               the
               
                 Arian
                 Legend
                 .
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               indiscretion
               of
               some
               Church-Historians
               in
               their
               choyce
               of
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             I
             Have
             now
             done
             with
             the
             first
             kind
             of
             Imposture
             ,
             conversant
             about
             the
             Historie
             and
             lives
             of
             Saints
             ,
             the
             last
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             in
             danger
             .
             That
             onely
             did
             intend
             ,
             to
             dispose
             the
             mind
             to
             entertaine
             ungrounded
             Fables
             ,
             doubtfull
             traditions
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             fictions
             ;
             whereby
             it
             might
             be
             rais'd
             unto
             a
             constant
             liking
             of
             those
             parties
             ,
             commended
             to
             it
             in
             those
             Fables
             ,
             fictions
             and
             traditions
             .
             But
             this
             that
             followes
             ,
             endeavours
             principally
             to
             infect
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             the
             will
             ,
             to
             countenance
             that
             cause
             which
             themselves
             support
             :
             infu●ing
             into
             every
             part
             and
             Section
             of
             their
             writings
             ,
             some
             secret
             venome
             ,
             which
             the
             unheedfull
             Reader
             may
             swallow
             
             unawares
             .
             That
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             an
             effect
             onely
             of
             superstitious
             Piety
             :
             but
             this
             ,
             a
             treacherous
             designe
             of
             malicious
             cunning
             .
             A
             cunning
             even
             as
             old
             as
             Heresie
             it selfe
             :
             Heresie
             I
             meane
             as
             now
             we
             take
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             a
             malicious
             and
             stubborne
             opposition
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             delivered
             to
             us
             in
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             .
             I
             say
             as
             now
             we
             take
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             take
             it
             accordingly
             as
             it
             hath
             bin
             used
             in
             ancient
             Authors
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             onely
             Heresies
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             Iudaisme
             ,
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             &
             in
             Philosophy
             both
             naturall
             &
             morall
             But
             take
             it
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             time
             used
             ,
             and
             we
             referre
             the
             first
             originall
             thereof
             ,
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             
             as
             Ignatius
             calls
             him
             .
             Out
             of
             his
             mouth
             came
             those
             uncleane
             and
             filthy
             spirits
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Frogs
             in
             the
             Apocal.
             which
             came
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             :
             even
             
               the
               spirits
               of
               Divels
               working
               myracles
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             No
             sooner
             came
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             this
             
               Generation
               of
               Vipers
            
             forth
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             they
             presently
             began
             to
             doe
             
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               them
               :
            
             making
             as
             many
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             which
             went
             upright
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ;
             at
             first
             to
             halt
             and
             stagger
             betweene
             two
             opinions
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             turne
             to
             Baal
             .
             The
             Divell
             when
             hee
             was
             his
             owne
             Agent
             ,
             in
             his
             attempt
             to
             seduce
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             assaulted
             him
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             :
             and
             these
             his
             children
             must
             needs
             also
             
             have
             a
             
               Scriptum
               est
            
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             set
             off
             and
             relish
             their
             temptations
             .
             Onely
             the
             Divell
             of
             the
             two
             was
             the
             more
             ingenuous
             :
             for
             hee
             produc'd
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             sacred
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             with
             an
             ill
             intention
             :
             but
             these
             besides
             an
             ill
             intention
             to
             seduce
             ,
             will
             both
             corrupt
             that
             Scripture
             which
             they
             had
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             devise
             a
             new
             .
             In
             their
             attempts
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             somewhat
             leysurely
             ;
             yet
             with
             more
             haste
             ,
             as
             the
             saying
             is
             ,
             than
             with
             good
             speed
             :
             for
             such
             a
             vigilant
             eye
             the
             watchmen
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             keepe
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             instantly
             discovered
             .
             Marcion
             ,
             as
             Epp●hanius
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             had
             alter'd
             and
             perverted
             some
             passages
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             but
             all
             observ'd
             by
             that
             good
             Father
             .
             So
             had
             the
             Arians
             corrupted
             in
             one
             place
             the
             Gospell
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             serve
             their
             purpose
             :
             
             but
             this
             was
             noted
             (
             as
             himselfe
             informes
             us
             )
             and
             restor'd
             by
             Ambrose
             .
             In
             their
             designes
             to
             devise
             new
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             began
             more
             early
             ,
             but
             with
             like
             successe
             :
             so
             early
             and
             so
             impudently
             ,
             that
             they
             obtruded
             their
             most
             damnable
             inventions
             upon
             the
             Church
             ;
             during
             the
             lives
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             among
             others
             ,
             were
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             Enoch
             ,
             whereof
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             gives
             this
             censure
             :
             
             
               Vnde
               illaqua
               sub
               eius
               nomine
               proferuntur
               &c.
               rectè
               à
               prudentibus
               iudicantur
               non
               ipsius
               esse
               credenda
               ;
               sicut
               multa
               sub
               nomibus
               &
               aliorum
               Prophet
               arum
               ,
               &
               recentiora
               sub
               nominibus
               Apostolorum
               ,
               ab
               haereticis
               proferuntur
               ,
               quae
               omnia
               
               sub
               nomine
               Apocryphorum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Of
             this
             sort
             also
             were
             the
             Gospels
             of
             Bartholmew
             ,
             and
             Nicodemus
             ;
             the
             Protoevangelium
             ,
             attributed
             to
             Saint
             Iames
             ;
             the
             Preaching
             and
             Itinerarie
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             the
             travailes
             of
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Thecla
             ;
             with
             others
             of
             that
             ranke
             and
             qualitie
             :
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             Barchabas
             and
             Barchob
             ,
             and
             other
             Prophets
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             added
             unto
             the
             old
             Testament
             by
             the
             Hereticke
             Basilides
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             and
             their
             associates
             of
             the
             same
             making
             ,
             by
             the
             decreetall
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             the
             first
             ,
             not
             only
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             but
             sentenced
             to
             be
             abolish'd
             ,
             and
             adjudg'd
             unto
             the
             fire
             .
             
               Apocryphae
               Scripturae
               quae
               sub
               nomine
               Apostolorum
               multarum
               habent
               seminarium
               falsitatum
               ,
               non
               solùm
               interdicendae
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               penitus
               auferendae
               ,
               atque
               ignibus
               tradendae
               sunt
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             Can.
             15.
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Nor
             were
             these
             ancient
             Heretickes
             excellent
             onely
             in
             their
             stratagems
             to
             deface
             and
             falsifie
             the
             ancient
             writers
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             those
             more
             neate
             and
             subtill
             projects
             which
             they
             had
             among
             them
             to
             countenance
             and
             enlarge
             their
             cause
             .
             For
             certainly
             we
             may
             affirme
             it
             of
             the
             Heretickes
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             so
             they
             
               are
               wiser
            
             in
             their
             wayes
             
               than
               the
               Children
               of
               Light.
            
             A
             cleare
             example
             of
             which
             Aphorisme
             ,
             wee
             have
             in
             those
             of
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             ,
             which
             holding
             longer
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             of
             that
             dangerous
             nature
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             could
             not
             but
             be
             supported
             with
             a
             greater
             cunning
             .
             Of
             this
             kind
             was
             their
             accusing
             of
             their
             Contraries
             of
             Magicke
             ,
             and
             Sabellianisme
             ;
             their
             strict
             Confederacies
             and
             Combinations
             ,
             to
             
             ruine
             those
             that
             held
             against
             them
             ;
             their
             artificiall
             plots
             to
             draw
             on
             others
             ,
             to
             mainteine
             their
             partie
             ;
             their
             curious
             choyce
             of
             instruments
             ,
             whereby
             to
             compasse
             their
             intents
             .
             Thus
             did
             they
             joyne
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             severall
             Councels
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Tyre
             ,
             
             to
             destroy
             
               the
               Orthodox
               Professours
            
             .
             Thus
             did
             they
             winne
             upon
             Constantia
             (
             a
             woman
             of
             no
             kindred
             with
             her
             name
             )
             by
             one
             of
             speciall
             sanctitie
             in
             the
             appearance
             :
             and
             by
             her
             meanes
             ,
             
             prevail'd
             upon
             the
             noble
             nature
             of
             her
             Brother
             Constantine
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             sending
             Poast
             the
             same
             engine
             ,
             which
             had
             wrought
             upon
             that
             Lady
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Emperours
             death
             unto
             the
             eldest
             of
             his
             Sonnes
             ;
             and
             to
             deliver
             him
             his
             Fathers
             Testament
             ,
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             :
             they
             did
             not
             only
             work
             upō
             him
             to
             support
             their
             cause
             ;
             but
             to
             stickle
             in
             it
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             of
             Canus
             ,
             (
             although
             it
             may
             be
             truely
             verified
             of
             him
             and
             his
             :
             
             )
             
               Haereticorum
               diligentiam
               &
               industriam
               mirari
               satis
               non
               quco
               .
               Omnia
               quippe
               illi
               susque
               deque
               miscent
               ,
               ut
               viri
               pictate
               insignes
               ,
               praesertim
               si
               Reges
               &
               Imperatores
               sint
               ,
               ipsorum
               partes
               f●visse
               videantur
               .
            
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             what
             lucke
             soever
             the
             Heretickes
             of
             former
             ages
             had
             in
             their
             plots
             and
             stratagems
             upon
             great
             persons
             ;
             they
             found
             it
             otherwise
             in
             such
             other
             of
             their
             courses
             ,
             as
             came
             within
             the
             cognisance
             and
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             had
             as
             wee
             have
             said
             already
             ,
             divulg'd
             their
             damnable
             errours
             ,
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             this
             discovered
             ,
             and
             their
             writings
             
             judg'd
             unto
             the
             fire
             ,
             by
             Leo.
             The
             Manichees
             had
             many
             Dreames
             and
             divelish
             fancies
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             which
             they
             imputed
             also
             to
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             those
             blessed
             Spirits
             :
             but
             this
             detected
             by
             S
             
             t.
             
               Austin
               .
               Ipsi
               antem
               (
               viz.
               Manichaei
               )
               legunt
               Scipturas
               apocryphas
               ,
               quas
               etiam
               incorruptiss●imas
               esse
               dicunt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             he
             ,
             in
             his
             discourse
             against
             Adimantus
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             onely
             labour
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             the
             Stories
             also
             of
             those
             times
             and
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             were
             made
             to
             speake
             such
             language
             ,
             as
             might
             bee
             most
             availeable
             unto
             their
             cause
             and
             purpose
             .
             And
             not
             so
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             confounding
             the
             false
             Legends
             of
             their
             partizans
             ,
             with
             such
             as
             had
             beene
             Saints
             indeed
             :
             they
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             eyther
             by
             suppressing
             of
             their
             Stories
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             might
             bee
             ruin'd
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             pious
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             other
             might
             likewise
             bee
             continued
             ▪
             But
             herein
             their
             device
             miscarried
             also
             :
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             distinguishing
             as
             well
             as
             possibly
             they
             could
             ,
             the
             
               Tares
               and
               Wheat
            
             ;
             gathered
             the
             one
             into
             
               their
               Barne
            
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             other
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             flames
             .
             Thus
             the
             sixt
             Synode
             holden
             in
             the
             yeare
             680.
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Viz.
               The
               holy
               Synode
               doth
               ordeine
               ,
               that
               those
               false
               Martyrologies
               which
               have
               beene
               written
               by
               the
               enemies
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               be
               no
               more
               publish'd
               in
               the
               Churches
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               be
               delivered
               over
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               dangerous
               writings
               ,
               which
               disgrace
               the
               Saints
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               leade
               men
               over
               to
               Infidelitie
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               which
               either
               entertaine
               them
               ,
               or
               conceive
               them
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               let
               them
               be
               Anthema
               .
            
             So
             farre
             the
             Synod
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             We
             have
             beene
             busied
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             in
             laying
             our
             foundation
             :
             It
             is
             now
             time
             that
             we
             proceed
             unto
             the
             building
             .
             A
             matter
             with
             the
             which
             I
             could
             not
             well
             goe
             forward
             ,
             till
             I
             had
             shewne
             in
             generall
             how
             diligent
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             all
             ages
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             the
             Arians
             ,
             have
             alwayes
             beene
             in
             gaining
             credit
             to
             their
             cause
             .
             Of
             which
             a
             cleerer
             instance
             cannot
             easily
             bee
             found
             ,
             than
             their
             depraving
             of
             the
             storie
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saint
             ,
             St.
             
               George
               the
               Martyr
            
             :
             by
             mingling
             with
             it
             ,
             some
             passages
             of
             speciall
             note
             ,
             occurring
             in
             the
             life
             of
             an
             Arian
             Byshop
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             their
             
               George
               of
               Alexandria
            
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             wee
             affirme
             not
             casually
             and
             upon
             conjecture
             ;
             but
             by
             such
             Arguments
             as
             are
             well
             able
             to
             evict
             it
             .
             For
             in
             a
             Councell
             of
             72.
             
             Byshops
             held
             in
             Rome
             ,
             
             under
             Pope
             Gelasius
             (
             hee
             began
             his
             Popedome
             in
             the
             yeere
             492.
             )
             it
             was
             complain'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             of
             the
             holy
             
               Martyrs
               ,
               ●b
               infidelibus
               
               aut
               dicta
               superfluè
               aut
               minus
               aptè
               scripta
               essent
               ,
               quàm
               rei
               ordo
               postulat
               :
            
             had
             beene
             collected
             by
             Infidels
             or
             Mis-beleevers
             ,
             with
             lesse
             integritie
             than
             so
             great
             a
             businesse
             did
             require
             .
             And
             after
             in
             particular
             it
             was
             determin'd
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             and
             Martyrdome
             of
             one
             Quiriacus
             and
             his
             Mother
             Iulitta
             ,
             St.
             George
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             had
             beene
             writ
             by
             
               Hereticks
               .
               Quiriaci
               cuiusdam
               ,
               &
               Iulittae
               Matris
               eius
               ,
               Georgij
               item
               ,
               aliorumque
               buiusmodi
               passiones
               ,
               ab
               Haereticis
               conscriptas
               perhiberi
               .
            
             Of
             all
             which
             Histories
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             which
             particularly
             are
             express'd
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             intimated
             at
             large
             and
             in
             generall
             termes
             ;
             it
             was
             then
             resolv'd
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Churches
             :
             
               Ne
               vel
               levius
               subsannandi
               occasio
               oriretur
               ,
            
             that
             so
             there
             might
             be
             no
             occasion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             contempt
             and
             laughter
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             One
             speciall
             circumstance
             which
             might
             perswade
             those
             Reverend
             fathers
             there
             assembled
             ,
             to
             conceive
             thus
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             which
             may
             well
             confirme
             us
             in
             that
             sentence
             ;
             is
             a
             great
             conflict
             which
             our
             Martyr
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Arian
               Legend
            
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             notable
             Conjurer
             or
             Magitian
             .
             His
             name
             was
             Athanasius
             ;
             and
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             this
             ;
             according
             as
             we
             have
             it
             in
             
               Vincentius
               .
               Tunc
               videns
               Dacianus
            
             ,
             
             
               quòd
               eum
               poenis
               superare
               non
               posset
               ,
               diu
               quaesito
               ,
               &
               tandem
               invento
               cuidam
               Mago
               ,
               dixit
               ,
               Christiani
               magicis
               artibus
               tormenta
               ludisicant
               .
               Respondet
               Athanasius
               Magus
               ,
               si
               artes
               eius
               superare
               nequivero
               ,
               reus
               ero
               capitis
               .
            
             
               Educto
               ergo
               de
               carc●re
               ,
               dedit
               ei
               calicem
               plenum
               veneno
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               When
               after
               severall
               
               torments
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               cruelly
               applyed
               unto
               St.
               George
               ,
               the
               President
               (
               or
               Proconsul
               )
               Dacianus
               ,
               saw
               that
               hee
               was
               not
               able
               to
               make
               him
               yeeld
               to
               his
               desires
               ;
               nor
               yet
               deprive
               him
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               he
               call'd
               unto
               him
               a
               certain
               Magitian
               whose
               name
               was
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               sure
               the
               Christians
               had
               some
               arts
               to
               delude
               their
               torments
               :
               who
               presently
               replyed
               ▪
               that
               he
               would
               undertake
               upon
               the
               forfeit
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               to
               over-match
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               cunning
               .
               This
               said
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               man
               of
               GOD
               brought
               out
               of
               Prison
               ,
               he
               gave
               unto
               him
               ,
               a
               Mazer
               full
               of
               deadly
               poyson
               :
               which
               instantly
               St.
               George
               (
               not
               yet
               a
               Martyr
               )
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               upon
               the
               Cup
               ,
               dranke
               it
               off
               without
               further
               danger
               .
               Vpon
               a
               second
               experiment
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               more
               dispatching
               mixture
               ;
               the
               fond
               Magitian
               gives
               him
               over
               ,
               and
               is
               accordingly
               beheaded
               .
            
             This
             is
             in
             briefe
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             storie
             in
             this
             passage
             :
             in
             which
             who
             is
             so
             blinde
             that
             seeth
             not
             ,
             a
             full
             description
             (
             though
             in
             Cloudes
             and
             shadowes
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Heretickes
             )
             of
             that
             great
             tryall
             which
             Athanasius
             had
             against
             the
             
               Arian
               George
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ?
             For
             wee
             are
             perfectly
             inform'd
             by
             all
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historians
            
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             holy
             Athanasius
             Byshop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             being
             by
             violence
             degraded
             from
             his
             See
             ;
             and
             George
             the
             Arian
             succeeding
             in
             his
             place
             :
             there
             was
             a
             Combination
             of
             that
             partie
             ,
             to
             establish
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             death
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             other
             .
             
             For
             the
             facilitating
             of
             which
             great
             designe
             ;
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             that
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             a
             Councell
             to
             bee
             held
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             should
             be
             accused
             of
             Sorcerie
             :
             as
             also
             for
             the
             murder
             of
             one
             Arsenius
             (
             whom
             they
             had
             hid
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             )
             and
             for
             the
             cutting
             off
             his
             arme
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             in
             his
             Magicall
             and
             divelish
             Incantations
             .
             By
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             (
             however
             it
             pleas'd
             GOD
             that
             Athanasius
             did
             marvailously
             acquit
             himselfe
             of
             both
             the
             crimes
             :
             )
             I
             say
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             this
             just
             and
             innocent
             man
             ,
             hath
             beene
             traduced
             in
             Heathen
             writers
             ,
             for
             a
             Magitian
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             man
             exceeding
             skilfull
             in
             their
             Art
             of
             Augurie
             .
             
             Dicebatur●n
             .
             (
             viz.
             Athanasius
             )
             
               fatidicarum
               sortium
               fidem
               ,
               quaeve
               augurales
               portenderunt
               alites
               ,
               scientissimè
               callens
               ,
               aliquoties
               praedixisse
               futura
               .
            
             So
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             Of
             the
             same
             medley
             is
             their
             Tale
             of
             
               Alexandra
               ,
               Dioeletians
            
             Lady
             ,
             though
             in
             it selfe
             a
             litle
             more
             perplex'd
             ;
             &
             not
             so
             easy
             to
             unriddle
             .
             The
             storie
             is
             at
             large
             reported
             by
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Historie
             of
             George
             ;
             and
             is
             this
             in
             substance
             .
             
               At
               such
               time
               as
               St.
               George
               had
               suffered
               many
               of
               their
               torments
               ,
               and
               even
               wearied
               his
               Executioners
               ;
               this
               Lady
               Alexandra
               (
               like
               Pilates
               wife
               in
               the
               holy
               Gospell
               )
               perswaded
               with
               her
               Husband
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               any
               more
               to
               doe
               with
               that
               
                 Righteous
                 man.
              
               This
               drew
               her
               into
               suspicion
               with
               the
               jealous
               Tyrant
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               favour'd
               somewhat
               of
               Christianity
               :
               and
               thereupon
               shee
               was
               committed
               .
               But
               after
               ,
               seeing
               with
               what
               a
               noble
               constancy
               ,
               
               that
               blessed
               Saint
               continued
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               Faith
               ;
               she
               declar'd
               her selfe
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               was
               forthwith
               had
               out
               of
               Prison
               ,
               to
               her
               Execution
               .
            
             Our
             venerable
             Bede
             reflects
             a
             little
             upon
             this
             Fable
             in
             his
             Martyrologie
             ,
             
             where
             speaking
             of
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             this
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Plurimos
               etiam
               ad
               fidem
               Christi
               convertit
               ,
               simul
               &
               Alexandriam
               uxorem
               ipsius
               Datiani
            
             (
             for
             so
             hee
             calls
             him
             )
             
               usque
               ad
               Martyrium
               confortavit
               .
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
               ,
            
             reports
             this
             passage
             differently
             from
             those
             before
             him
             ;
             
             as
             viz.
             that
             by
             his
             earnest
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             restored
             the
             Empresse
             Alexandra
             ,
             which
             had
             long
             beene
             dead
             ,
             from
             the
             powers
             of
             Hell
             and
             of
             the
             grave
             .
             
               Reginamque
               Alexandram
               iamdudum
               defunctam
               oratione
               sola
               ;
               ab
               inferis
               revocavit
               .
            
             What
             this
             should
             aime
             at
             ,
             is
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             not
             altogether
             so
             easie
             to
             unriddle
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             .
             I
             reade
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Alexandria
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             Cities
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Queene
             of
             Africke
             ,
             revolted
             from
             that
             State
             (
             prompted
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             factious
             plottes
             of
             one
             Achilles
             )
             at
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             Diocletian
             on
             the
             Throne
             .
             For
             which
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             were
             deservedly
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             whole
             City
             in
             no
             small
             danger
             to
             bee
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             So
             witnesseth
             Eusebius
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             I
             have
             read
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             well
             agree
             with
             Diocletians
             putting
             his
             Lady
             Alexandra
             to
             the
             sword
             :
             but
             then
             it
             hath
             no
             reference
             unto
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             any
             intercourse
             
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             that
             tumultuous
             City
             .
             We
             therefore
             must
             conceive
             it
             ,
             that
             under
             this
             Cloud
             and
             Parable
             ,
             the
             Arians
             have
             involv'd
             the
             state
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             under
             George
             their
             Byshop
             .
             A
             City
             which
             he
             found
             devoted
             to
             the
             memorie
             of
             their
             godly
             
               Prelate
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dead
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Arian
             party
             :
             This
             City
             he
             restor'd
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             us
             thinke
             )
             unto
             a
             right
             and
             lively
             faith
             ;
             by
             his
             continuall
             prayers
             and
             preaching
             .
             A
             City
             ,
             which
             when
             himselfe
             was
             by
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             ledde
             unto
             his
             death
             ;
             he
             boldly
             comforted
             ,
             and
             establish'd
             in
             the
             grounds
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             :
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             for
             Religions
             sake
             ,
             they
             were
             even
             ready
             to
             render
             up
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             with
             him
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             reflects
             upon
             the
             Fable
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             related
             by
             Nicephorus
             ;
             the
             later
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Bede
             .
             As
             for
             the
             execution
             done
             upon
             that
             Ladie
             ,
             in
             the
             report
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             it
             hath
             relation
             questionlesse
             ,
             to
             that
             great
             wrath
             conceiv'd
             against
             this
             Citie
             by
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             for
             their
             tumultuous
             killing
             of
             their
             Byshop
             whom
             he
             greatly
             favour'd
             .
             A
             wrath
             so
             deepely
             rooted
             ,
             that
             had
             hee
             come
             with
             life
             and
             honour
             from
             his
             Persian
             expedition
             ;
             hee
             might
             perhaps
             have
             turn'd
             his
             forces
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             This
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Legends
            
             in
             this
             passage
             :
             wherein
             (
             as
             also
             in
             the
             former
             )
             I
             could
             have
             gladly
             wish'd
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             delivered
             to
             us
             the
             lives
             and
             stories
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             had
             sav'd
             me
             harmelesse
             ,
             from
             the
             
             least
             occasion
             of
             conjecture
             .
             I
             meane
             ,
             if
             those
             which
             have
             committed
             unto
             memory
             the
             sacred
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             had
             not
             so
             mingled
             truth
             with
             falshood
             ,
             light
             with
             darknesse
             ,
             unwarrantable
             Tales
             ,
             with
             Stories
             undeniable
             :
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             confounded
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             into
             one
             masse
             ,
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               with
               Idols
               .
            
             It
             therefore
             was
             an
             excellent
             caveat
             of
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             to
             his
             Historian
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             neyther
             canvasse
             over
             idle
             Pamphlets
             ,
             nor
             give
             beleefe
             to
             old
             wives
             Fables
             :
             
               Nec
               prius
               lecta
               auditave
               describat
               ,
               quàmea
               prudenti
               atque
               accurato
               iudicio
               expenderet
               ac
               seligeret
            
             ;
             nor
             put
             downe
             any
             thing
             into
             the
             body
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             examined
             it
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             were
             agreeable
             to
             truth
             .
             For
             the
             defect
             of
             which
             ,
             both
             judgment
             in
             the
             choice
             ,
             and
             industrie
             in
             the
             examining
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             seeme
             to
             touch
             a
             little
             at
             Beda
             ,
             in
             his
             
               English
               Historie
            
             ,
             and
             Gregorie
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             :
             so
             doth
             hee
             fall
             more
             freely
             on
             Vincentius
             and
             on
             
               Antoninus
               Florentinus
               .
               Vtrumque
               horum
               non
               tam
               dedisse
               operam
               ut
               res
               vera●
               certasque
               describerent
               ,
            
             
             
               qu●m
               ne
               nihil
               omnino
               praeterirent
               ,
               quod
               scriptum
               in
               schedulis
               qubuslibet
               reperiretur
               .
            
             It
             seemes
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             bee
             the
             chiefe
             designe
             of
             those
             two
             Authors
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             register
             things
             true
             and
             certaine
             ;
             as
             not
             to
             leave
             out
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             had
             seene
             recorded
             .
             As
             for
             Iacobus
             in
             his
             Legend
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Arian
             fable
             of
             the
             
               Magitian
               Athanasius
            
             ,
             and
             that
             old
             weather-beaten
             fiction
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ;
             are
             made
             up
             together
             :
             we
             may
             affirme
             with
             reason
             ;
             that
             hee
             concluded
             
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             set
             downe
             nothing
             faithfully
             in
             the
             whole
             Storie
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             but
             his
             name
             and
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               A
               proposition
               of
               the
               two
               contrary
               opinions
               .
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Calvin
              
               the
               first
               that
               ever
               bid
               defiance
               to
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Melanchthon
              
               mis-reported
               by
               the
               Papists
               .
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 Calvins
              
               opinion
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               whom
               seconded
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               Saint
               George
               by
               whom
               first
               made
               an
               Arian
               Byshop
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               principall
               abettours
               of
               this
               last
               opinion
               .
               
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               No
               enemie
               more
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               than
               a
               great
               mans
               errour
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               An
               examination
               of
               the
               Arguments
               drawne
               from
               the
               Canon
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               And
               the
               Authority
               of
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THus
             have
             we
             shewne
             ,
             how
             St.
             George
             hath
             suffered
             even
             a
             second
             Persecution
             :
             how
             he
             is
             made
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             person
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             History
             .
             Yet
             all
             that
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             of
             him
             hitherto
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             easie
             Purgatorie
             ;
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             Hell
             which
             is
             to
             follow
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Legend
             did
             belye
             him
             ,
             it
             onely
             was
             (
             as
             they
             conceiv'd
             it
             )
             to
             his
             greater
             credit
             :
             or
             if
             the
             Arians
             
             mingled
             any
             of
             their
             leaven
             with
             his
             storie
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             keepe
             alive
             in
             him
             the
             memory
             of
             a
             stout
             Champion
             of
             their
             owne
             ;
             to
             shrowd
             him
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             our
             blessed
             Martyr
             .
             But
             now
             St.
             George
             must
             eyther
             poast
             away
             unto
             the
             Land
             of
             Faeries
             ;
             and
             there
             remaine
             for
             ever
             ,
             with
             other
             the
             Chimaeras
             of
             an
             idle
             head
             :
             or
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             be
             layed
             for
             all
             eternitie
             in
             the
             pit
             of
             horrour
             ,
             with
             Heretickes
             and
             Atheists
             .
             The
             onely
             favour
             which
             this
             our
             curious
             and
             quicke-sighted
             age
             ,
             can
             possibly
             vouchsafe
             him
             ;
             is
             to
             affirme
             it
             by
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             any
             being
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             stand
             to
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             concluded
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             without
             hope
             of
             Bayle
             ▪
             or
             any
             mercie
             of
             mainprise
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             in
             Hell.
             
               Durus
               est
               hic
               sermo
               .
               This
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               beare
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             And
             first
             beginning
             with
             those
             enemies
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             favourable
             to
             him
             ;
             wee
             find
             how
             they
             resolve
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             such
             man
             ,
             as
             St.
             George
             the
             Martyr
             .
             I
             say
             which
             are
             most
             favourable
             :
             for
             as
             it
             is
             farre
             better
             to
             be
             well
             ,
             than
             simply
             to
             be
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             a
             more
             fortunate
             and
             blessed
             state
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             to
             bee
             alwayes
             miserable
             .
             A
             founder
             this
             opinion
             had
             of
             as
             large
             abilities
             ,
             as
             ever
             the
             
               French
               Church
               enioy'd
            
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             it
             enjoyed
             him
             .
             So
             saith
             incomparable
             Hooker
             .
             A
             man
             whose
             bare
             assertion
             is
             by
             some
             thought
             of
             greater
             credit
             than
             proofes
             and
             reason
             in
             an
             other
             .
             But
             we
             that
             are
             not
             sworne
             unto
             him
             ,
             exempt
             him
             not
             from
             possibility
             of
             errour
             .
             This
             were
             not
             to
             crie
             downe
             the
             pretended
             
             priviledge
             of
             St.
             
               Peters
               Chaire
            
             ;
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             mischiefe
             in
             Christian
             Church
             :
             but
             to
             translate
             it
             to
             Geneva
             .
             Hee
             in
             his
             third
             booke
             of
             
               the
               Institutes
               of
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             doth
             justly
             and
             with
             good
             reason
             taxe
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             attributing
             to
             the
             Saints
             those
             honours
             ,
             which
             are
             due
             onely
             unto
             CHRIST
             .
             In
             which
             abuse
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             have
             so
             farre
             proceeded
             ,
             that
             now
             our
             Saviours
             Intercession
             is
             conceiv'd
             unprofitable
             ;
             unlesse
             Hippolitus
             ,
             
             or
             George
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             counterfeits
             ,
             concurre
             with
             him
             .
             
               Nil
               eos
               Christo
               reliquum
               facere
               ,
               qui
               pro
               nihilo
               ducunt
               eius
               intercessionem
               ,
               nisi
               accedant
               Georgius
               ,
               aut
               Hippolitus
               ,
               aut
               similes
               larvae
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             resolution
             in
             a
             litle
             Language
             .
             Now
             lest
             we
             should
             mistake
             our selves
             in
             this
             word
             Larva
             ;
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             Raynolds
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             his
             meaning
             in
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Georgium
               similesque
               nunquam
               extitisse
            
             ,
             that
             neyther
             George
             nor
             other
             Saints
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             had
             ever
             any
             being
             .
             And
             this
             construction
             he
             affirmes
             out
             of
             Canisius
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             in
             his
             fifth
             Booke
             
               de
               Maria
               Virgin.
            
             where
             he
             upbraids
             it
             unto
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
            
             ,
             and
             Melanchthon
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             left
             St.
             George
             no
             place
             nor
             roome
             in
             nature
             .
             
               Certè
               Canisius
               Iesuita
               agnoscit
               hanc
               fuisse
               Calvini
               mentem
               ,
               in
               Larvarum
               nomine
               ,
               quum
               ait
               ,
               Nobilissimo
               Martyri
               Georgio
               ,
               Lutherus
               ,
               Calvinus
               ,
               Melancthon
               alijque
               Sectarij
               ,
               nec
               inter
               homines
               ,
               nec
               in
               rerum
               natura
               locum
               reliquum
               faciunt
               .
            
             So
             farre
             the
             Doctours
             Commentarie
             upon
             Calvins
             text
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             But
             here
             I
             must
             digresse
             a
             litle
             ,
             to
             remove
             
             a
             blocke
             which
             else
             would
             trouble
             me
             .
             For
             if
             that
             Luther
             and
             Melancthon
             ,
             as
             by
             Canisius
             it
             appeares
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             doth
             also
             say
             ,
             were
             of
             this
             opinion
             :
             then
             have
             wee
             done
             them
             wrong
             ,
             to
             cast
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             voyage
             and
             discoverie
             ,
             upon
             another
             .
             A
             thing
             in
             which
             I
             thinke
             the
             Iesu●tes
             misreport
             them
             of
             set
             purpose
             :
             that
             so
             their
             victory
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             could
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             might
             bee
             thought
             the
             greater
             .
             In
             Luther
             I
             can
             meet
             with
             nothing
             in
             this
             Argument
             at
             all
             :
             and
             in
             Melancthon
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             All
             hee
             affirmes
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             the
             Papists
             )
             have
             in
             an
             imitation
             of
             
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             assign'd
             unto
             particular
             Saints
             ,
             particular
             imployments
             :
             making
             St.
             Anne
             (
             she
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Ladie
             )
             the
             Patronesse
             of
             Riches
             ,
             and
             St.
             George
             the
             GOD
             of
             
               Soldiers
               .
               Haeret
               &
               hic
               error
               apud
               doctos
               ,
            
             
             (
             these
             are
             his
             words
             )
             
               quòd
               singulis
               Sanctis
               certae
               procurationes
               commissae
               sunt
               ;
               ita
               ut
               Anna
               divitias
               largiatur
               ,
               Georgius
               tu●atur
               equites
               ,
               &c.
               
               Haepersuasiones
               planè
               ortae
               sunt
               ex
               ethnicis
               exemplis
               .
            
             This
             is
             all
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             verily
             beleeve
             the
             learned
             Papists
             ,
             will
             not
             sticke
             at
             :
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             no
             enemie
             unto
             St.
             George
             ,
             hath
             said
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             quarell'd
             for
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             most
             excellent
             Homily
             ,
             
               against
               the
               perill
               of
               Idolatrie
            
             .
             
               What
               (
               saith
               the
               Homily
               )
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               be
               such
               Saints
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               whom
               wee
               attribute
               the
               defence
               of
               certaine
               Countries
               ,
               but
               
                 dij
                 tutelares
              
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Yea
               every
               Artificer
               and
               Profession
               hath
               his
               speciall
               Saint
               ,
               as
               a
               particular
               God
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               
               Schollers
               have
               St.
               Nicholas
               ,
               and
               St.
               Gregorie
               ;
               Painters
               ,
               St.
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Neither
               lacke
               Soldiers
               their
               Mars
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               .
            
             Thus
             are
             the
             Romanists
             affected
             towards
             Luther
             and
             Melancthon
             ;
             as
             old
             Rome
             was
             to
             Carthage
             :
             apt
             to
             beleeve
             what
             ever
             gulls
             were
             rais'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             though
             in
             themselves
             unworthy
             credit
             .
             
               Idque
               magis
               quia
               volebant
               Romani
               quicquid
               de
               Carthaginiensibus
               diceretur
               ,
               credere
               ;
               quàm
               quia
               credenda
               afferebantur
               .
            
             So
             the
             Historian
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             next
             of
             speciall
             note
             which
             hath
             rejected
             this
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             is
             Chemnitius
             ;
             by
             birth
             ,
             a
             German
             ;
             by
             profession
             ,
             a
             Lutheran
             :
             who
             in
             his
             examination
             of
             the
             
               Trent
               doctrine
            
             ,
             (
             writ
             in
             the
             yeare
             1565.
             )
             and
             in
             his
             scanning
             of
             the
             25.
             
             Session
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             
             entituled
             ,
             
               de
               veneratione
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             thus
             hath
             it
             .
             
               Quin
               etiam
               multos
               Pontificij
               Sanctos
               venerantur
               ,
               qui
               nunquam
               vel
               vixerunt
               ,
               vel
               in
               rerum
               natura
               fuerunt
               ,
               ut
               Georgium
               ,
               &c.
               viz
               ,
            
             that
             those
             of
             Rome
             doe
             worship
             many
             Saints
             ,
             which
             never
             liv'd
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             as
             George
             and
             others
             .
             So
             he
             ,
             and
             so
             Chamier
             a
             French
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             
               Tome
               of
               Controversies
            
             lately
             publish'd
             .
             Who
             in
             his
             Index
             points
             us
             unto
             his
             second
             booke
             ,
             and
             sixteenth
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Georgius
               Cappadox
               fictitius
            
             ;
             
             St.
             George
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             a
             fained
             person
             .
             And
             in
             his
             text
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             have
             transform'd
             the
             faith
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             into
             the
             superstitions
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             appointing
             Catharine
             ,
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Pallas
             ;
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             for
             Atlas
             ;
             and
             St.
             George
             ,
             
             for
             
               Perseus
               .
               Papistas
               Christianam
               pietatem
               in
               Ethnicam
               Idololatriam
               transformasse
               ,
               remque
               ipsam
               servasse
               mutatis
               nominibus
               :
               Catharinam
            
             viz.
             
               pro
               Pallade
               ,
               Christophorum
               pro
               Atlante
               ,
               Georgium
               pro
               Perseo
               nominantes
               .
            
             To
             which
             three
             forreigners
             ,
             we
             will
             adjoyne
             three
             of
             our
             owne
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             able
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             credit
             in
             their
             severall
             ages
             .
             And
             first
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             who
             affirmes
             it
             thus
             .
             
             
               St.
               George
               on
               Horsebacke
               ,
               was
               in
               former
               times
               a
               representation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               vanquished
               the
               Divell
               for
               the
               deliverie
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Now
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               pictures
               of
               mysteries
               ,
               were
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               reputed
               pictures
               of
               Saints
               :
               and
               are
               worshipped
               at
               this
               day
               of
               many
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               formerly
               beene
               ,
               for
               the
               Images
               of
               Saints
               indeed
               .
            
             To
             which
             assertion
             of
             our
             Perkins
             ,
             
             it
             may
             bee
             Stephanus
             alludeth
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Theologi
               nonnulli
               existimant
               fictitium
               esse
               nomen
            
             (
             Georgium
             )
             
               sub
               quo
               veteres
               Christi
               ,
               Ecclesiam
               à
               Satanae
               tyranide
               liberantis
               ,
               imaginem
               ,
               &
               passionis
               meritum
               proposuerunt
               .
            
             The
             next
             in
             course
             of
             time
             (
             for
             so
             I
             have
             of
             purpose
             rank'd
             them
             )
             is
             the
             Reverend
             Doctor
             Boys
             ,
             
             late
             Deane
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             
               The
               Romish
               Church
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               hath
               Canoniz'd
               many
               for
               Saints
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               no
               better
               than
               Divels
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               the
               Papists
               adore
               Papias
               a
               Millenarian
               Hereticke
               ;
               Becket
               ,
               a
               great
               traytor
               ;
               Sanders
               ,
               an
               open
               Rebell
               :
               and
               others
               who
               were
               neither
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               men
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               St.
               Christopher
               ,
               St.
               
                 George
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               in
               another
               place
               .
               —
               For
               it
               is
               doubted
               ,
               and
               by
               Papists
               
               of
               best
               note
               ,
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               St.
               George
               ,
               St.
               Christoper
               ,
               5
               St.
               Catharine
               ;
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               confessing
               ,
               that
               the
               Legends
               of
               these
               three
               Saints
               are
               uncertaine
               and
               Apocryphall
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               Pope
               Gelasius
               .
            
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             a
             Sermon
             of
             his
             on
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             November
             ,
             
               —
               An
               Idol
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               affirmes
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.
               is
               nothing
               :
               ergo
               ,
               the
               Papists
               in
               worshipping
               St.
               George
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               ,
               cōmit
               abhominable
               Idolatry
               .
            
             To
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             we
             will
             conclude
             and
             shut
             up
             all
             with
             that
             of
             Dr.
             Cracanthorpe
             ,
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             against
             the
             calūnies
             of
             that
             desperate
             
               Renegado
               ,
               M.
               Antonio
               de
               Dominis
               :
            
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             idolatries
             of
             Rome
             ,
             agreeth
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ;
             though
             in
             a
             different
             language
             .
             
               Nihil
               de
               eo
               dico
            
             ,
             
             
               quòd
               pro
               Sanctis
               figmenta
               saepenumero
               vestra
               colitis
               ,
               &
               invocatis
               S.
               Georgium
               ,
               S.
               Christophorum
               .
               Mihi
               vide
               .
               Non
               Sancti
               ,
               non
               vel
               homines
               isti
               fuere
               ,
               sed
               allegoriae
               ,
               &
               symbola
               .
            
             They
             were
             not
             men
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             but
             allegories
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             symbols
             .
             Which
             last
             he
             labours
             to
             confirme
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Baronius
             ;
             where
             he
             defends
             against
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             ,
             
             that
             our
             St.
             George
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             commonly
             described
             in
             picture
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             rather
             Symbolicall
             ,
             than
             
               Historicall
               .
               Picturam
               illam
               S.
               Georgij
               ,
               qua
               eques
               armatus
               effingitur
               ,
               &c.
               symboli
               potius
               ,
               quam
               Historiae
               alicuius
               opinor
               esse
               expressam
               imaginem
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             Thus
             have
             wee
             shewed
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             St.
             George
             ,
             whom
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             the
             
             whole
             Church
             reckon'd
             for
             a
             Saint
             :
             is
             accounted
             
               no
               body
            
             !
             And
             well
             it
             were
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Church
             more
             shamefully
             deceiv'd
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             hers
             ;
             than
             in
             the
             placing
             of
             an
             Idoll
             in
             their
             Rood-lofts
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             to
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             .
             But
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             it
             layd
             unto
             her
             charge
             ;
             that
             she
             hath
             made
             them
             worship
             ,
             not
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             not
             a
             vaine
             fiction
             ;
             but
             even
             a
             wicked
             Tyrant
             ,
             a
             most
             damnable
             and
             bloudy
             Heretique
             .
             Calvin
             at
             first
             tooke
             an
             occasion
             to
             except
             against
             St.
             George
             :
             and
             there
             was
             presently
             inough
             of
             those
             who
             out
             of
             reverend
             affection
             which
             they
             bare
             unto
             the
             man
             ;
             did
             without
             more
             adoe
             ,
             concurre
             with
             him
             in
             the
             same
             opinion
             .
             And
             so
             it
             stood
             untill
             the
             yeere
             1596.
             when
             Doctor
             Raynolds
             published
             his
             so
             learned
             and
             celebrated
             worke
             ,
             entituled
             
               De
               Idololatria
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
            
             .
             A
             man
             ,
             to
             speake
             no
             lesse
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             in
             truth
             and
             veritie
             hee
             hath
             deserv'd
             ,
             of
             rare
             abilities
             ,
             a
             walking
             Librarie
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             accomplish'd
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             wayes
             of
             learning
             .
             This
             great
             and
             famous
             Scholler
             ,
             considering
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             little
             likelihood
             there
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             should
             be
             so
             generally
             well
             devoted
             unto
             the
             memory
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             had
             
               no
               being
            
             ;
             especially
             so
             many
             Authors
             ,
             of
             which
             his
             infinite
             reading
             could
             informe
             him
             ,
             concurring
             in
             the
             mention
             and
             report
             of
             such
             a
             Martyr
             :
             could
             not
             see
             well
             ,
             how
             that
             conceit
             of
             Calvins
             might
             any
             longer
             be
             supported
             .
             Yet
             loath
             withall
             ,
             to
             loose
             
             that
             excellent
             advantage
             ,
             which
             might
             accrew
             unto
             the
             maine
             of
             his
             Designe
             ,
             from
             that
             Imposture
             ;
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             to
             bee
             so
             :
             hee
             rather
             chose
             to
             make
             Saint
             George
             an
             Arian
             Byshop
             ,
             in
             which
             devise
             he
             thought
             hee
             should
             receive
             good
             countenance
             from
             Antiquitie
             ;
             than
             fall
             upon
             the
             former
             course
             ,
             which
             hee
             conceiv'd
             unwarrantable
             .
             His
             reasons
             are
             derived
             first
             from
             the
             reverend
             authority
             of
             Athanasius
             and
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             how
             George
             by
             birth
             a
             Cappadocian
             ,
             and
             an
             Arian
             by
             profession
             ,
             was
             by
             Constantius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             install'd
             Byshop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             and
             beeing
             slaine
             in
             a
             Commotion
             or
             uproare
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             by
             some
             afterwards
             reputed
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             though
             undeservedly
             ;
             as
             it
             appeares
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             in
             Epiphanius
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
             Namque
             a
             
               Athanasius
               &
            
             b
             
               Greg.
               Nazianz.
               testantur
               Georgium
               Cappadocem
               ,
               hominem
               improbum
               ,
               haereticum
               Arianum
               ,
               malum
               genere
               ,
               peiorem
               animo
               ,
               cum
               militari
               manu
               &
               satellitibus
               Alexandriam
               ,
               à
               Constantio
               missum
               pro
               Episcopo
               eius
               urbis
               se
               gessisse
               .
            
             c
             
               Qui
               cum
               ab
               Ethnicis
               crudelissimè
               sub
               Iuliano
               Apostata
               ,
               peremptus
               esset
               ,
               cadaverque
               eius
               igne
               crematum
               ,
               &
               cineres
               in
               mare
               proiceti
               ,
               ne
               honorifice
               tanquam
               Martyr
               a
               Christianis
               sepeliretur
               à
               nonnullis
               postea
               pro
               Martyre
               coli
               coepit
               ,
               immerito
               ,
               ut
               eos
               redarguens
               docet
            
             d
             
               Epiphanius
               .
               vertumamen
               coli
               coepit
            
             .
             After
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             his
             Acts
             and
             passion
             ,
             being
             compos'd
             and
             publish'd
             by
             his
             Sect●ries
             ,
             found
             such
             applause
             and
             entert●inment
             :
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             both
             E●st
             and
             West
             thus
             trump'd
             and
             
             baffled
             by
             the
             Hereticks
             ;
             assum'd
             their
             George
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             .
             
               Immò
               si
               accuratiùs
               animadvertatur
               ,
               &c.
               patebit
               universalem
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               orientalem
               &
               occidentalem
               ,
               ab
               Arianis
               delusam
               ,
               Georgium
               Arianum
               pro
               Martyre
               coluisse
               .
            
             For
             further
             proofe
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             tels
             us
             of
             Pasicrates
             e
             and
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             of
             f
             Antoninus
             ,
             and
             g
             Vincentius
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             mention
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             skyrmish
             which
             our
             Martyr
             had
             with
             Athanasius
             a
             Magitian
             :
             and
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             by
             them
             and
             others
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             Cappadocia
             ;
             h
             as
             was
             also
             George
             the
             Arian
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             Beda
             makes
             him
             suffer
             under
             Dacianus
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             a
             Prince
             that
             had
             no
             lesse
             than
             seventy
             Kings
             at
             his
             Command
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Arian
               Legend
            
             cyted
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             doth
             also
             report
             it
             ,
             save
             that
             the
             under
             Princes
             are
             there
             numbred
             to
             bee
             seventy
             fiue
             :
             
               Sed
               unum
               est
               idemque
               somnium
            
             ;
             but
             this
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             but
             the
             selfe-same
             Dreame
             ,
             a
             little
             altered
             in
             the
             telling
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             The
             way
             thus
             opened
             by
             a
             man
             of
             that
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             alwayes
             carried
             ;
             and
             the
             opinion
             countenanced
             by
             such
             variety
             of
             learning
             ,
             such
             multiplicity
             of
             allegations
             :
             no
             marvaile
             ,
             if
             without
             further
             question
             ,
             it
             found
             a
             willing
             entertainment
             :
             Not
             at
             home
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             parts
             abroad
             ,
             where
             the
             Idolatries
             of
             Rome
             were
             talk'd
             of
             ,
             
             and
             disproved
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             Polanus
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Syntagma
               Theologicum
            
             ,
             printed
             anno
             1606.
             so
             well
             affected
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             so
             well
             devoted
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             learned
             Doctour
             ,
             that
             
             he
             is
             loath
             to
             change
             the
             words
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             hath
             it
             .
             
             
               Georgius
               ille
               Cappadox
               ,
               quem
               Romanenses
               pro
               Sancto
               colunt
               ,
               fuit
               homo
               improbus
               ,
               haereticus
               Arianus
               ,
               malus
               genere
               ,
               pejor
               animo
               ,
               qui
               cum
               militari
               manu
               &
               satellitibus
               Alexandriam
               à
               Constantio
               missus
               ,
               pro
               Episcopo
               cius
               urbis
               se
               gessit
               .
               Qui
               cum
               ab
               Ethnicis
               sub
               Iuliano
               Apostata
               crudelissimè
               peremptus
               esset
               ,
               cadaverque
               eius
               igne
               crematum
               ,
               &
               cineres
               in
               mare
               proiecti
               ;
               à
               nonnullis
               postea
               pro
               Martyre
               coli
               coepit
               ,
               sed
               immeritò
               :
               ut
               eos
               redarguens
               docet
               Epiphanius
               .
            
             This
             he
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             which
             was
             before
             recyted
             .
             Which
             in
             almost
             the
             selfe-same
             words
             ,
             was
             before
             him
             repeated
             by
             the
             learned
             Iunius
             in
             his
             Animadversions
             on
             the
             Cardinall
             ;
             publish'd
             in
             the
             yeare
             1600.
             both
             of
             them
             drawing
             from
             the
             same
             Fountaine
             .
             The
             next
             in
             course
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Reverend
             
               Peter
               Moulin
            
             ,
             late
             Preacher
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Paris
             .
             He
             in
             his
             answer
             unto
             Card.
             Peron
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             most
             excellent
             Soveraigne
             now
             with
             God
             ;
             hath
             one
             whole
             Chapter
             with
             this
             title
             :
             viz.
             
               Quelle
               asseurance
               l'
               eglise
               Romaine
               a
               que
               les
               Saincts
               qu'
               elle
               invoque
               sont
               vrayement
               Saincts
            
             ;
             
             What
             good
             assurance
             those
             of
             Rome
             can
             have
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             Saints
             which
             commonly
             they
             worship
             ,
             were
             Saints
             indeed
             .
             And
             there
             we
             reade
             it
             ,
             
               Combien
               absurde
               est
               la
               fable
               de
               St.
               George
               combattant
               a
               cheval
               contre
               un
               Dragon
               ?
               Chacun
               scait
               que
               les
               ennemis
               de
               St.
               Athanase
               l'
               accusoyent
               d'estre
               Magitien
               ,
               et
               que
               son
               ennemi
               capital
               fut
               George
               Arien
               ,
               lequel
               empiera
               son
               seige
               .
               Dont
               appert
               que
               ce
               George
               estoit
               un
               Heretique
               Arien
               .
            
             How
             
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             that
             old
             Fable
             of
             St.
             George
             on
             Horsebacke
             ,
             encountring
             with
             the
             Dragon
             .
             Every
             man
             knoweth
             that
             the
             enemies
             of
             St.
             Athanasius
             accused
             him
             of
             Sorcerie
             and
             Magicke
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             capitall
             enemie
             was
             George
             the
             Arian
             ,
             which
             intruded
             himselfe
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             George
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             that
             Arian
             Hereticke
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               Car
               sa
               vie
               dit
               qu'
               ill
               a
               eu
               des
               grands
               combats
               contre
               le
               Magitien
               Athanase
               :
            
             because
             his
             Legend
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             many
             bickerings
             with
             the
             Magitian
             Athanasius
             .
             After
             him
             followes
             Dr.
             Primrose
             :
             who
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             my
             Lord
             of
             Exeter
             now
             beeing
             ,
             and
             extant
             in
             a
             litle
             booke
             entituled
             the
             Reconciler
             ,
             touching
             the
             visibility
             and
             beeing
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ;
             doth
             thus
             expresse
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Nay
               as
               
                 Calvin
                 said
                 truely
              
               ,
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               hardly
               knowne
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               :
               of
               whom
               some
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
               and
               some
               in
               Hell
               ,
               as
               St.
               
                 George
                 an
                 Arian
                 Hereticke
              
               ,
               and
               bloudy
               Butcher
               of
               true
               Christians
               .
            
             So
             hee
             :
             and
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             proverbe
             ,
             short
             and
             sowre
             .
             Wee
             will
             conclude
             this
             ranke
             with
             Dr.
             Hakewell
             ,
             in
             his
             Examination
             of
             the
             common
             errour
             ,
             touching
             the
             decay
             of
             nature
             .
             The
             first
             whole
             Chapter
             of
             which
             worke
             is
             employed
             in
             this
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               many
               of
               those
               opinions
               which
               are
               commonly
               receiv'd
               both
               in
               ordinarie
               speech
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               learned
               men
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               are
               by
               others
               eyther
               manifestly
               
               convinced
               of
               falshood
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               suspected
               justly
               of
               it
               .
               And
               in
               particular
               .
               
                 In
                 Historie
                 Ecclesiasticall
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               is
               commonly
               received
               ,
               
               that
               St.
               George
               was
               an
               holy
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               conquered
               the
               Dragon
               :
               whereas
               Dr.
               Raynolds
               proves
               him
               to
               have
               bin
               both
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               an
               Arian
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Greg.
                 Nazianzen
              
               .
               And
               Baronius
               himselfe
               in
               plaine
               termes
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 Apparet
                 totam
                 illam
                 de
                 Actis
                 Georgij
                 fabulam
                 ,
                 fuisse
                 commentum
                 Arianorum
              
               ;
               It
               appeares
               that
               the
               whole
               storie
               of
               St.
               George
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               forgerie
               of
               the
               Arians
               .
               Yet
               was
               he
               receiv'd
               (
               as
               wee
               know
               )
               as
               a
               canonized
               Saint
               through
               Christendome
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               the
               Patron
               ,
               both
               of
               our
               nation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               most
               honourable
               Order
               of
               Knighthood
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             So
             farre
             the
             Doctour
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             his
             Worke
             ,
             and
             almost
             the
             first
             words
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             an
             especiall
             Item
             out
             of
             Plinie
             :
             which
             and
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             transcribe
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             owne
             sword
             may
             bee
             turned
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             also
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             same
             and
             the
             other
             partie
             .
             Thus
             hee
             begins
             .
             
               
                 Nec
                 alius
                 pronior
                 fidei
                 lapsus
                 ,
                 quam
                 ubi
                 rei
                 falsae
                 gravis
                 Author
                 exttiit
                 ,
              
               saith
               Plinie
               ,
               Men
               doe
               not
               any
               where
               more
               easily
               erre
               ,
               than
               where
               they
               follow
               a
               guide
               ,
               whom
               they
               presume
               they
               may
               safely
               trust
               .
               They
               cannot
               quickly
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               is
               in
               reputation
               for
               knowledge
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               whose
               Doctrine
               is
               admired
               in
               
               weighty
               matters
               ;
               should
               mistake
               in
               points
               of
               lesser
               consequence
               :
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               being
               fed
               rather
               with
               the
               names
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               reverend
               respect
               they
               beare
               their
               persons
               or
               memories
               ;
               than
               with
               the
               soundnesse
               and
               truth
               of
               the
               things
               they
               teach
               .
               Wherein
               that
               of
               Vadianus
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               bee
               verified
               ,
               
                 Magnos
                 errores
                 ,
                 magnorum
                 virorum
                 autoritate
                 persuasi
                 ,
                 transmittimus
              
               ;
               We
               deliver
               over
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               tradition
               and
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               great
               Errours
               ,
               being
               thereunto
               induced
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               great
               men
               .
            
             So
             hee
             ;
             and
             certainely
             there
             could
             not
             any
             thing
             be
             spoken
             more
             unto
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             also
             which
             have
             declared
             themselves
             against
             St.
             George
             ;
             the
             Leaders
             of
             each
             severall
             side
             excepted
             onely
             .
             Calvin
             ,
             a
             reverend
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             whose
             
               Doctrine
               we
               admire
               in
               weightie
               matters
               :
            
             and
             shall
             we
             thinke
             he
             is
             
               mistaken
               in
               points
               of
               lesser
               consequence
               ?
               Reynolds
               ,
            
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             Reputation
             both
             for
             Knowledge
             and
             for
             Wisdome
             ;
             and
             can
             he
             also
             be
             mistaken
             ?
             Nothing
             lesse
             .
             
               Honesta
               potius
               esse
               vitia
               ,
               quàm
               turpem
               Catonem
               :
            
             We
             rather
             must
             beleeve
             that
             truth
             is
             falshood
             ,
             than
             that
             such
             able
             men
             ,
             so
             much
             advanced
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             maintaine
             an
             Errour
             .
             So
             dangerous
             a
             matter
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             men
             of
             great
             esteeme
             and
             credit
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             learning
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             an
             Errour
             ;
             because
             their
             affirmavits
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             men
             ,
             receiv'd
             without
             examination
             .
          
           
           
             (
             8
             )
             But
             it
             is
             now
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             returne
             unto
             St.
             George
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             left
             alone
             to
             make
             good
             his
             party
             ,
             against
             these
             severall
             Squadrons
             :
             both
             which
             already
             have
             defied
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             very
             eager
             for
             the
             battaile
             .
             And
             questionlesse
             ,
             wee
             might
             expect
             a
             bloudie
             day
             ,
             could
             they
             agree
             among
             themselves
             :
             for
             heere
             is
             Ephraim
             against
             Manasses
             ,
             and
             Manasses
             against
             Ephraim
             ;
             but
             both
             together
             against
             Iudah
             .
             And
             though
             we
             might
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Warre
             ,
             preserve
             our selves
             entire
             ,
             and
             lye
             aloofe
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             issue
             ;
             while
             they
             contend
             and
             fight
             it
             out
             among
             themselves
             :
             yet
             wee
             will
             doe
             our
             best
             to
             give
             each
             party
             satisfaction
             ,
             though
             we
             despaire
             to
             make
             them
             friends
             .
             I
             say
             to
             give
             each
             partie
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             may
             soone
             be
             done
             :
             there
             being
             but
             one
             argument
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             alleadged
             on
             eyther
             partie
             .
             Of
             these
             the
             one
             is
             brought
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             hold
             St.
             George
             to
             bee
             a
             fiction
             ,
             or
             
               non
               ens
            
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             and
             Decree
             of
             Pope
             Gelasius
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             on
             their
             side
             which
             make
             our
             S.
             an
             Arian
             Bishop
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             famous
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             .
             These
             we
             will
             answer
             first
             ,
             reserving
             such
             as
             may
             be
             urged
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Calvin
             ;
             and
             have
             already
             beene
             alleaged
             by
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             ;
             to
             their
             severall
             times
             and
             places
             .
             And
             first
             it
             is
             alleaged
             by
             the
             late
             Reverend
             Doctor
             B●ys
             ,
             that
             
               Bellarmine
               confesseth
               that
               the
               Legend
               of
               St.
               George
               is
               uncertaine
               and
               Apocryphall
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               Pope
               Gelasius
               .
            
             In
             
             this
             I
             will
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             be
             Bellarmines
             Attourney
             .
             
             
               Aetatem
               habet
            
             ,
             hee
             is
             old
             inough
             :
             Let
             him
             in
             Gods
             name
             be
             his
             owne
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             answere
             for
             himselfe
             .
             A
             thing
             to
             which
             hee
             may
             be
             easily
             intreated
             ,
             and
             therefore
             makes
             reply
             ,
             that
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             stories
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             both
             uncertaine
             and
             Apocryphall
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Saints
             .
             
               Resp.
               Sanctorum
               quorundam
               historias
               Apocryphas
               esse
               ,
               &
               incertas
               ;
               non
               tamen
               propterea
               Sanctos
               ipsos
               nunquam
               fuisse
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             censure
             of
             Pope
             Gelasius
             ,
             we
             grant
             indeed
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             noted
             ,
             the
             storie
             of
             St.
             George
             which
             was
             then
             extant
             ,
             to
             bee
             Apocryphall
             :
             but
             wee
             must
             also
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Decree
             and
             Canon
             ,
             hee
             doth
             afford
             Saint
             George
             all
             due
             and
             pious
             honours
             .
             
               Quocirca
               Gelasins
               Pontifex
               Historiam
               Georgij
               (
               quae
               tune
               exstabat
               )
               inter
               Apocryphas
               numerat
               ;
               &
               tamen
               ipsum
               S.
               Georgium
               colendum
               esse
               affirmat
               .
            
             So
             Bellarmine
             :
             and
             how
             this
             testimonie
             of
             his
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Gelasius
             ,
             may
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             discredit
             of
             Saint
             George
             ;
             
             is
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             above
             my
             reason
             .
             But
             of
             Gelasius
             ,
             and
             his
             Canon
             ,
             more
             hereafter
             ;
             when
             we
             produce
             them
             on
             our
             party
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             The
             other
             argument
             ,
             is
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             who
             make
             St.
             George
             an
             Arian
             Byshop
             ;
             drawne
             from
             Baronius
             ,
             in
             his
             Annotations
             on
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
               ,
               Apr.
            
             23.
             
             And
             I
             may
             well
             say
             it
             is
             
             drawne
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             even
             a
             blinde
             man
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             it
             came
             not
             from
             him
             willingly
             ,
             no
             nor
             naturally
             neyther
             .
             
               Baronius
               himselfe
               (
               saith
               Doctor
               Hakewell
               )
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 Apparet
                 totam
                 illam
                 de
                 Actis
                 Georgij
                 fabulam
                 fuisse
                 commentum
                 Arianorum
                 ,
              
               It
               appeares
               that
               the
               whole
               storie
               of
               George
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               forgerie
               of
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             Might
             not
             Baronius
             himselfe
             be
             deceiv'd
             ?
             And
             shall
             wee
             cast
             away
             a
             Saint
             to
             please
             a
             Cardinall
             ?
             For
             granting
             that
             Baronius
             himselfe
             said
             it
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             onely
             the
             opinion
             of
             Baronius
             ;
             and
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             good
             as
             he
             ,
             have
             said
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             certainly
             Baronius
             himselfe
             tells
             us
             no
             such
             matter
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             hee
             meanes
             it
             not
             .
             Not
             meanes
             it
             I
             am
             sure
             :
             for
             had
             he
             thought
             the
             whole
             storie
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             onely
             to
             be
             a
             forgerie
             of
             the
             Arians
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             then
             have
             tooke
             such
             paines
             ,
             to
             reckon
             up
             so
             many
             Authors
             (
             as
             he
             there
             doth
             )
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             such
             honourable
             mention
             made
             of
             our
             blessed
             Martyr
             :
             Nor
             doth
             Baronius
             himselfe
             say
             so
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             whole
             storie
             of
             Saint
             George
             :
             but
             onely
             relatively
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             one
             particular
             passage
             ,
             inserted
             by
             the
             Arians
             into
             his
             Historie
             .
             The
             processe
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             this
             .
             The
             Cardinall
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             Decree
             &
             Canon
             of
             Gelasius
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Historie
             of
             George
             the
             Martyr
             is
             r●ckoned
             as
             Apocryphall
             :
             and
             thereupon
             goeth
             on
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             paines
             himselfe
             had
             taked
             in
             search
             of
             that
             exploded
             storie
             so
             branded
             by
             Gelasius
             .
             At
             last
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             tumbling
             about
             the
             
             Vatican
             ,
             I
             found
             a
             certaine
             Historie
             of
             St.
             George
             full
             of
             prodigious
             lyes
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             not
             any
             likelinesse
             with
             other
             myracles
             .
             
             
               Insunt
               praeterea
               illic
               quaedam
               accepta
               ab
               haereticis
               atque
               Gentilibus
               ;
               ut
               conflictus
               ille
               Georgij
               cum
               Athanasio
               Mago
               .
               Alludit
               nimirum
               impius
               author
               ad
               Georgium
               Arianum
               Episcopum
               invasorem
               sedis
               Alexandriae
               ,
               &c.
               Athanasium
               enim
               Magum
               ab
               Arianis
               appellatum
               ,
               Acta
               conciliabuli
               Tyrij
               satis
               docent
               .
            
             Besides
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             therein
             ,
             borrowed
             no
             question
             from
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             how
             that
             George
             should
             have
             great
             bickerings
             with
             the
             Magitian
             Athanasius
             :
             the
             impious
             Author
             questionlesse
             alluding
             unto
             George
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             that
             extreame
             hatred
             which
             he
             bare
             to
             holy
             Athanasius
             ;
             whom
             in
             the
             Conventicle
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             they
             accused
             of
             Sorcery
             .
             Thereupon
             hee
             inferres
             ,
             
               ex
               quibus
               sanè
               apparet
               totam
               illam
               fabulam
               de
               actis
               Georgij
               fuisse
               commentum
               Arianorum
               .
            
             Construe
             me
             this
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             finde
             Baronius
             himselfe
             no
             enemie
             unto
             St.
             George
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             
               Arian
               Legend
            
             ,
             which
             was
             extant
             of
             him
             .
             Thus
             have
             wee
             seene
             how
             much
             Baronius
             himselfe
             hath
             affirm'd
             ;
             though
             not
             in
             such
             plaine
             termes
             ,
             as
             we
             expected
             :
             what
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             proves
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               A
               Coniecture
               at
               those
               reasons
               which
               may
               make
               the
               History
               of
               St.
               George
               suspected
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               too
               prodigall
               ,
               in
               the
               bestowing
               Divine
               honours
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               False
               Saints
               no
               preiudice
               vnto
               the
               true
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               lives
               of
               Saints
               ,
               how
               fabulously
               and
               vainely
               written
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               What
               might
               induce
               the
               Church-Historians
               ,
               to
               that
               veine
               of
               writing
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               vndertaking
               of
               
                 Aloysius
                 Lippomanus
              
               :
               and
               how
               well
               performed
               .
               
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               inter-mixture
               of
               vaine
               Fables
               ,
               no
               preiudice
               to
               truth
               of
               Story
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               Of
               
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 Guy
              
               of
               Warwicke
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Bevis
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               Haereticall
               dreames
               and
               practices
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               downe
               the
               Truth
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               An
               application
               of
               the
               whole
               vnto
               St.
               George
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THus
             are
             wee
             come
             at
             last
             to
             the
             maine
             shocke
             and
             furie
             of
             the
             battaile
             :
             wherein
             if
             our
             successe
             bee
             answerable
             to
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             wee
             need
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             St
             George
             may
             keepe
             his
             place
             in
             the
             heaven
             of
             glories
             .
             A
             matter
             which
             I
             have
             lesse
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             because
             I
             finde
             not
             heere
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             eyther
             authorities
             or
             reasons
             ,
             set
             to
             charge
             upon
             mee
             .
             Onely
             a
             single
             name
             ,
             and
             a
             bare
             assertion
             ,
             stand
             ready
             to
             defend
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             the
             day
             :
             as
             Scaeva
             once
             
             opposed
             himselfe
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Caesars
             trenches
             ,
             against
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             the
             Pompeians
             .
             A
             name
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             which
             I
             gladly
             honour
             :
             and
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             was
             ,
             as
             hee
             conceived
             it
             ,
             reason
             inough
             to
             justifie
             and
             confirme
             his
             saying
             ;
             although
             hee
             pleased
             not
             to
             expresse
             it
             .
             Yet
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Reason
             and
             Proofe
             chiefly
             ,
             which
             ennobleth
             and
             commends
             an
             Author
             :
             and
             not
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             or
             confidence
             of
             affirmation
             .
             
               Et
               quanquam
               in
               autore
               satis
               rationis
               est
               ,
               ratio
               tamen
               quemlibet
               magnum
               autorem
               facit
            
             ;
             as
             wee
             reade
             it
             in
             Velleius
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Reverend
             and
             famous
             man
             who
             first
             declar'd
             himselfe
             openly
             ,
             and
             in
             tearmes
             expresse
             ,
             against
             our
             blessed
             Saint
             and
             Martyr
             :
             did
             not
             oppose
             himselfe
             against
             an
             Historie
             so
             generally
             receiv'd
             ,
             as
             this
             ;
             without
             some
             reasons
             ,
             which
             might
             incline
             and
             moove
             him
             to
             it
             .
             Which
             reasons
             since
             it
             hath
             not
             pleased
             him
             to
             deliver
             to
             us
             in
             his
             writings
             :
             wee
             will
             make
             bold
             ,
             as
             neere
             as
             possibly
             we
             can
             ;
             to
             conjecture
             at
             them
             .
             A
             worke
             of
             no
             great
             difficultie
             unto
             any
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             least
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             affaires
             and
             passages
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             then
             stood
             ;
             when
             first
             the
             Storie
             of
             St.
             George
             was
             call'd
             in
             question
             .
             I
             conceive
             it
             thus
             .
             The
             
               Romish
               Legends
            
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             onely
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             publicke
             service
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             had
             made
             St.
             George
             ,
             just
             like
             to
             Perseus
             in
             the
             Poët
             ,
             in
             killing
             of
             a
             monstrous
             Dragon
             ;
             and
             freeing
             of
             a
             Lady
             ,
             sole
             Daughter
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             from
             his
             unmercifull
             crueltie
             .
             Those
             stories
             also
             ,
             
             which
             reported
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Martyrdome
             ,
             had
             in
             them
             (
             as
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             )
             many
             grosse
             and
             notable
             absurdities
             :
             as
             that
             hee
             suffred
             under
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Dacianus
             ,
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             a
             Monarch
             that
             had
             under
             him
             no
             lesse
             than
             70.
             tributarie
             Princes
             ,
             though
             others
             have
             it
             ,
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Diocletian
             ,
             this
             Dacianus
             being
             then
             President
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Proconsul
             .
             Now
             being
             so
             that
             they
             agreed
             not
             with
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             never
             was
             ,
             at
             or
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             a
             King
             of
             Persia
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             command
             ;
             nor
             any
             such
             like
             action
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             true
             antiquitie
             ,
             as
             his
             encounter
             with
             the
             Dragon
             :
             This
             might
             occasion
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Historie
             became
             suspected
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             S.
             George
             might
             fairely
             be
             dismissed
             out
             of
             the
             Calendar
             .
             Adde
             unto
             this
             ,
             that
             shamefull
             libertie
             which
             the
             Man
             of
             Rome
             had
             tooke
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             of
             
               Canonizing
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             ordering
             the
             dignities
             and
             powers
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             profuse
             and
             lavish
             prodigalitie
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             did
             conferre
             the
             divinest
             honours
             on
             unworthy
             persons
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             such
             as
             had
             no
             beeing
             :
             and
             wee
             shall
             quickly
             see
             ,
             that
             Calvin
             had
             some
             reason
             ,
             why
             hee
             reputed
             our
             St.
             George
             among
             his
             Counterfeits
             or
             Larva's
             ;
             though
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             please
             him
             to
             expresse
             it
             .
             These
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             the
             reasons
             of
             especiall
             moment
             :
             and
             these
             we
             can
             as
             easily
             conjure
             downe
             ,
             as
             we
             rais'd
             them
             up
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             And
             first
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             
             arrogant
             libertie
             assum'd
             by
             them
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             making
             Saints
             ;
             nor
             of
             those
             many
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             in
             that
             solemnitie
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             borrowed
             from
             that
             so
             famous
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             
               heathen
               Rome
            
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Emperours
             were
             inroll'd
             among
             their
             Gods
             :
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             question'd
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             beene
             exceeding
             prodigall
             of
             that
             greatest
             and
             most
             heavenly
             honour
             .
             Wee
             (
             know
             indeed
             )
             that
             innocent
             and
             pious
             Christianity
             in
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             registred
             those
             as
             Saints
             ,
             and
             those
             onely
             ,
             which
             had
             confessed
             their
             Faith
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ;
             and
             lost
             their
             Lives
             in
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             :
             or
             else
             had
             otherwise
             nobly
             deserv'd
             of
             their
             common
             Mother
             ,
             by
             their
             paines
             in
             writing
             ,
             or
             assiduitie
             in
             Preaching
             ;
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Sacred
             truth
             against
             the
             growth
             of
             Heresie
             .
             But
             afterwards
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             advanced
             into
             the
             roome
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             equall
             in
             her
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             unto
             
               all
               that
               was
               called
               God
            
             ,
             if
             
               not
               above
            
             :
             proclaim'd
             them
             also
             to
             bee
             Saints
             ,
             which
             had
             contested
             in
             her
             quarrels
             ,
             how
             unjust
             and
             treacherous
             soever
             .
             So
             that
             the
             most
             rebellious
             sort
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             became
             at
             last
             most
             capable
             of
             this
             high
             Honour
             ;
             the
             greatest
             which
             that
             Church
             could
             possibly
             usurpe
             :
             if
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             their
             opposition
             which
             they
             made
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             might
             seeme
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               liberty
            
             .
             Of
             which
             strange
             ranke
             of
             Saints
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             name
             
               Anselme
               ,
               Dunstan
            
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             before
             them
             )
             
             was
             that
             stout
             Rebell
             Becket
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             times
             :
             Clement
             ,
             that
             kill'd
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Garnet
             of
             the
             Powder-plot
             ;
             both
             Sainted
             ,
             though
             not
             solemnely
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             excessive
             onely
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             might
             pleade
             merit
             in
             the
             Catholicke
             cause
             ,
             forsooth
             :
             but
             euen
             to
             those
             ,
             of
             whose
             existence
             any
             time
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             the
             least
             ground
             or
             possibility
             .
             Witnesse
             St.
             Longesse
             or
             Longinus
             ,
             the
             name
             (
             as
             they
             perswade
             us
             )
             of
             that
             Soldier
             ,
             that
             pierced
             our
             Saviours
             side
             :
             which
             is
             indeed
             not
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             very
             Speare
             ,
             (
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             composed
             into
             a
             name
             .
             And
             next
             to
             him
             ,
             St.
             Loy
             ,
             the
             Patron
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             of
             Cattaile
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             ,
             onely
             two
             nayles
             ,
             (
             the
             name
             derived
             from
             the
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             two
             of
             those
             nayles
             conceiv'd
             to
             have
             beene
             used
             about
             our
             Saviours
             crucifying
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             All
             this
             we
             grant
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             our
             St.
             George
             .
             The
             Popes
             have
             beene
             too
             prodigall
             in
             bestowing
             that
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             title
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Therefore
             shall
             they
             which
             were
             exalted
             to
             that
             honour
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             the
             Popes
             usurped
             this
             power
             ;
             bee
             presently
             degraded
             ?
             This
             were
             no
             equitie
             .
             
               Farre
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               doe
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               to
               slay
               the
               righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               :
               and
               that
               the
               righteous
               should
               be
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               be
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
               farre
               from
               us
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Argument
             of
             Abraham
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             those
             few
             good
             and
             godly
             men
             which
             were
             in
             Sodom
             :
             and
             such
             an
             argument
             
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             Almighty
             (
             could
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             he
             )
             did
             not
             answere
             ;
             but
             by
             yeeelding
             to
             it
             .
             
               Hector
               Boetius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Brittish
               Historie
            
             ,
             have
             made
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             divers
             Kings
             ,
             which
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             had
             never
             any
             beeing
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             their
             conceits
             that
             made
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             passages
             in
             both
             those
             stories
             worthy
             credit
             ;
             and
             many
             Kings
             ,
             whose
             acts
             and
             beings
             are
             not
             question'd
             .
             It
             was
             an
             Heavenly
             Iustice
             in
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               :
            
             but
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             reprieve
             that
             great
             and
             populous
             City
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             from
             destruction
             ;
             for
             the
             sake
             onely
             of
             ten
             just
             and
             vertuous
             persons
             .
             How
             unjust
             therefore
             were
             our
             judgment
             ,
             onely
             because
             of
             some
             few
             Larva's
             ,
             counterfeit
             Saints
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             call
             them
             :
             to
             prejudice
             so
             many
             of
             the
             true
             and
             reall
             ,
             as
             curiosity
             or
             spleene
             may
             call
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             A
             second
             circumstance
             which
             makes
             the
             storie
             of
             St
             George
             suspected
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             life
             hath
             in
             it
             many
             vaine
             and
             grosse
             absurdities
             ;
             and
             some
             such
             actions
             father'd
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             might
             farre
             better
             in
             appearance
             ,
             sort
             with
             a
             Saint
             in
             Ovid
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             credit
             and
             beleefe
             of
             holy
             Church
             .
             An
             accusation
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             not
             plead
             to
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             saying
             guiltie
             ;
             nor
             will
             the
             learned
             Papists
             traverse
             the
             enditement
             :
             So
             that
             wee
             have
             on
             all
             parts
             ,
             
               confitentem
               reum
            
             ,
             
             a
             plaine
             confession
             of
             the
             fact
             .
             The
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Vives
             plainely
             tels
             us
             ,
             with
             what
             great
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             hee
             did
             commonly
             
             complaine
             unto
             himselfe
             ;
             when
             he
             considered
             with
             what
             care
             and
             faithfulnesse
             the
             acts
             of
             Hanibal
             and
             Alexander
             were
             committed
             to
             posterity
             .
             
               At
               verò
               Apostolorum
               ,
               Martyrum
               ,
               denique
               Divorum
               nostrae
               religionis
               ,
               maximis
               tenebris
               fere
               ignorari
               :
            
             When
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             understand
             those
             written
             by
             
               Abdias
               Babylonius
            
             ,
             )
             those
             also
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             acknowledg'd
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             were
             even
             quite
             lost
             amidst
             the
             darke
             and
             cloudy
             fogs
             of
             ignorant
             Superstition
             .
             Much
             also
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             Complaint
             of
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             ;
             
             an
             honest
             man
             as
             I
             conjecture
             ,
             if
             ever
             any
             was
             of
             the
             Dominicks
             Order
             .
             
               Dolenter
               hoe
               dico
               ,
               multo
               severius
               à
               Laertio
               vitas
               Philosophorum
               Scriptas
               ,
               quàm
               à
               Christianis
               vitas
               Sanctorum
               ;
               longeque
               in
               corruptius
               &
               integrius
               Sueto
               nium
               res
               Caesarum
               exposuisse
               ,
               quam
               exposuerint
               Catholici
               ,
               non
               res
               dico
               Imperatorum
               ,
               sed
               Martyrum
               ,
               Virginum
               ,
               &
               Confessorum
               .
            
             I
             speake
             it
             to
             my
             griefe
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             the
             Philosophers
             have
             had
             their
             lives
             more
             perfectly
             digested
             by
             Laertius
             ;
             than
             the
             Saints
             theirs
             ,
             by
             Christians
             :
             and
             that
             Suetonius
             hath
             recorded
             the
             lives
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             Caesars
             ,
             with
             more
             integritie
             ;
             than
             wee
             have
             put
             in
             writing
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             those
             of
             Princes
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessours
             ,
             a●d
             sacred
             Virgins
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             stop
             here
             ,
             but
             tells
             us
             presently
             of
             those
             fabulous
             and
             idle
             writers
             ;
             
               Ecclesiae
               Christi
               cùm
               nihil
               vtilitatis
               attulisse
               ,
               tum
               incommodationis
               plurimum
               :
            
             That
             they
             not
             onely
             brought
             no
             profit
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             a
             full
             measure
             of
             discredit
             .
             
             A
             thing
             which
             might
             be
             easily
             exemplified
             in
             their
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             St.
             
               Dennis
               ,
               Hippolitus
            
             the
             Martyr
             whom
             before
             we
             spoke
             of
             ;
             and
             in
             whom
             not
             ,
             that
             ever
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Legends
             :
             but
             what
             need
             further
             proofe
             when
             we
             have
             confession
             ?
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             Three
             things
             there
             were
             ,
             which
             might
             induce
             the
             writers
             of
             these
             darke
             and
             superstitious
             times
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             this
             veine
             of
             writing
             :
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             objected
             commonly
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             intended
             onely
             ,
             
               aut
               quaestum
               ,
               aut
               errorē
            
             ,
             eyther
             their
             owne
             profit
             ,
             or
             the
             peoples
             ignorance
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             the
             first
             might
             be
             a
             purpose
             ,
             pious
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             by
             setting
             out
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             with
             fained
             myracles
             ,
             and
             wonders
             which
             they
             never
             did
             :
             to
             gaine
             unto
             their
             shrines
             more
             multitudes
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             credit
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             a
             noble
             emulation
             .
             And
             this
             in
             imitation
             of
             those
             ancient
             Heroes
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             therefore
             did
             derive
             their
             pedigree
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             more
             constantly
             bee
             prompted
             to
             Heroicke
             undertakings
             .
             
               Vt
               eo
               modus
               animus
               humanus
               veluti
               divinae
               stirpis
               fiduciam
               gerens
               ,
            
             
             
               res
               magnas
               aggrediendas
               praesumat
               audacius
               ,
               &c.
            
             As
             St.
             Austin
             hath
             it
             out
             of
             Varro
             .
             Posses'd
             with
             which
             conceit
             ,
             they
             so
             composed
             the
             lives
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Xenophon
             his
             Cyrus
             ,
             or
             as
             Virgil
             his
             Aeneas
             ;
             though
             somewhat
             more
             incongruously
             :
             not
             so
             much
             writing
             what
             they
             did
             ;
             as
             what
             they
             thought
             most
             proper
             for
             such
             Saints
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             
             they
             wish'd
             were
             done
             .
             
               Nam
               quae
               de
               Sanctis
               Scripta
               sunt
               ,
            
             
             
               praeter
               pauca
               quaedam
               ,
               multis
               foedat
               a
               sunt
               commentis
               ,
               dum
               qui
               scribit
               affectui
               suo
               indulget
               ;
               &
               non
               quae
               egit
               Divus
               ,
               sed
               quae
               ille
               egisse
               eum
               vellet
               ,
               exponit
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             So
             Vives
             in
             the
             place
             before
             alleaged
             .
             The
             second
             was
             a
             kinde
             of
             indiscretion
             in
             the
             choyce
             of
             argument
             ;
             while
             such
             as
             onely
             medled
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             collect
             together
             ,
             what
             ever
             fables
             or
             prodigious
             Acts
             had
             beene
             reported
             :
             than
             that
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             leave
             out
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             met
             with
             in
             discourse
             or
             reading
             .
             This
             we
             haue
             touch'd
             at
             once
             already
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             more
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             than
             in
             relating
             that
             of
             Canus
             :
             viz.
             
               Gravissimos
               aliquando
               viros
               ,
               praesertim
               in
               prodigijs
               describendis
               sparsos
               rumores
               excepisse
               ,
               &
               scriptis
               etiam
               ad
               posteros
               retulisse
               .
            
             The
             last
             might
             be
             a
             purpose
             ,
             to
             relate
             such
             passages
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             saw
             the
             common
             people
             well
             affected
             ;
             and
             which
             had
             found
             already
             some
             good
             acceptance
             with
             the
             Vulgar
             :
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             delighted
             with
             strange
             reports
             ,
             and
             matters
             above
             ordinary
             apprehension
             .
             
             
               Signa
               itaque
               nonnulla
               &
               prodigia
               Sancti
               quoque
               memoriae
               prodiderunt
               ,
               non
               quò
               ea
               libonter
               credidissent
               ,
               sed
               ne
               deesse
               fidelium
               votis
               viderentur
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             before
             ,
             
               Quod
               vulgus
               sentiebant
               non
               tantum
               ea
               facile
               miracula
               credere
               ,
               sed
               &
               impense
               flagitare
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             may
             affirme
             it
             well
             of
             those
             Church-Historians
             ,
             (
             Church-Poets
             ,
             as
             my
             Lord
             of
             St.
             Albons
             rightly
             call'd
             them
             )
             what
             the
             Commedian
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Prologue
             ,
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Poeta
                 cum
                 primum
                 animum
                 ad
                 scribendum
                 appulit
              
               
                 
                 Id
                 sibi
                 negotij
                 credidit
                 solum
                 dari
                 ;
              
               
                 Populo
                 ut
                 placerent
                 ,
                 quas
                 fecisset
                 fabulas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Poets
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 their
                 minds
                 applie
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 loo●er
                 verse
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Comedie
                 .
              
               
                 Thinke
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
              
               
                 Than
                 please
                 the
                 people
                 which
                 they
                 speak
                 unto
                 .
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             reason
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             might
             well
             be
             added
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             these
             large
             and
             eloquent
             Orations
             made
             in
             the
             annuall
             commemoration
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             :
             
             whereby
             their
             Acts
             and
             vertues
             were
             set
             forth
             by
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             Oratory
             .
             This
             Livie
             makes
             to
             bee
             a
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             precedent
             acts
             of
             the
             noblest
             Romans
             came
             so
             corrupted
             to
             his
             hands
             :
             and
             this
             wee
             may
             apply
             in
             our
             present
             argument
             .
             
               Vitiatam
               memoriam
               funebribus
               laudibus
               reor
               ,
               falsisque
               imaginum
               titulis
               ;
               dum
               familia
               ad
               sequaeque
               famam
               rerum
               gestarum
               ,
               honorumque
               ,
               fallente
               mendacio
               trahunt
               .
            
             Where
             wee
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             one
             occasion
             also
             was
             ,
             
               false
               images
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             false
             inscriptions
             on
             their
             Images
             :
             the
             flattering
             deceits
             of
             Pictures
             and
             the
             
               Carver
               :
               Inde
               certè
               singulorum
               gesta
               ,
               &
               publica
               monumenta
               rerum
               confusa
               ,
               nec
               quisquam
               aequalis
               temporibus
               illis
               scriptor
               ,
               quo
               satis
               certo
               autore
               stetur
               .
            
             So
             the
             Historian
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             To
             remedy
             this
             mischiefe
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             and
             Saints
             had
             so
             long
             suffered
             ;
             it
             was
             
             given
             out
             ,
             by
             
               Aloysius
               Lippomanus
            
             then
             Byshop
             of
             Verona
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             undertake
             the
             lives
             and
             stories
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             write
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             they
             might
             be
             free
             from
             scandall
             .
             
             This
             Canus
             tels
             us
             ,
             was
             exceeding
             hotly
             talked
             of
             at
             the
             
               Trent
               Councell
            
             :
             but
             withall
             hee
             tells
             us
             this
             ,
             
               Sed
               hanc
               m●hi
               adhuc
               videre
               non
               licuit
               ,
            
             That
             it
             never
             was
             his
             lucke
             to
             see
             it
             .
             Had
             hee
             beene
             yet
             alive
             ;
             he
             might
             perchance
             have
             seene
             what
             Lippomanus
             hath
             perform'd
             :
             but
             how
             farre
             short
             of
             his
             owne
             boasts
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             expectation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             seene
             by
             any
             of
             his
             readers
             .
             He
             hath
             indeed
             done
             somewhat
             in
             it
             ;
             
             and
             Bellarmine
             his
             friend
             ,
             (
             who
             stiles
             him
             
               vir
               gravissimus
            
             ,
             a
             Reverend
             man
             )
             affirmes
             that
             hee
             hath
             done
             it
             
               ex
               probatis
               aut
               horibus
            
             ,
             out
             of
             approoved
             and
             trusty
             Authors
             .
             But
             certainely
             Chemnitius
             hath
             more
             neerely
             hit
             the
             marke
             than
             any
             other
             :
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             that
             all
             whjch
             had
             beene
             done
             by
             Lippomanus
             in
             this
             argument
             ,
             
             was
             but
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             former
             Fables
             of
             the
             Legend
             ,
             under
             the
             names
             of
             ancient
             writers
             ;
             bestowing
             on
             them
             onely
             a
             new
             dresse
             ,
             and
             a
             fairer
             
               Title-Page
               .
               Cumque
               aureae
               quondam
               Lombardica
               historiae
               fabellae
               ,
               toti
               jam
               mundo
               foeleant
               ;
               novo
               artificio
               sub
               praetextu
               quasi
               veterum
               &
               Graecorum
               ,
               eadem
               fabula
               à
               Lippomano
               &
               Surio
            
             (
             this
             Surius
             hath
             scarce
             done
             any
             thing
             but
             better'd
             Lippomanus
             in
             his
             method
             )
             
               quam
               antea
               propter
               actores
               explosam
               putant
               ,
               rursus
               in
               theatrum
               adfertur
               .
            
             So
             he
             ;
             nor
             could
             the
             truth
             it selfe
             have
             spoke
             more
             truely
             .
          
           
           
             (
             7
             )
             By
             this
             wee
             may
             perceive
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             roome
             uncertaine
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             profane
             relations
             ,
             have
             taken
             up
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             :
             that
             part
             thereof
             especially
             which
             treateth
             of
             the
             Lives
             and
             Acts
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             .
             A
             thing
             which
             might
             the
             more
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             if
             the
             affaires
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             secular
             occurrences
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             litle
             also
             of
             the
             same
             leaven
             ,
             
             moulded
             with
             thē
             .
             Livie
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             affaires
             of
             Italie
             ,
             before
             the
             walles
             of
             Rome
             were
             layed
             ,
             
               Poeticis
               magis
               decora
               fabulis
               ,
               quam
               incorruptis
               rerum
               gestarum
               monumentis
               tradebantur
            
             ;
             Were
             more
             set
             out
             by
             fabulous
             traditions
             ,
             than
             any
             warrantable
             evidence
             of
             truth
             .
             Gellius
             is
             bold
             to
             give
             Herodotus
             ,
             whom
             Tully
             calls
             
               Historiae
               Patrem
            
             ,
             
             the
             stile
             of
             
               Fabler
               ,
               (
               Fabulator
               )
               :
               Fl.
               Vopiscus
            
             more
             tartly
             ,
             as
             more
             generally
             ,
             
               neminem
               Historicorum
               non
               aliquid
               mentitum
               esse
            
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Historie
             without
             some
             falshoods
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Is
             therefore
             all
             false
             which
             we
             find
             in
             Dionysius
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Alba
             ?
             Or
             shall
             we
             thinke
             that
             Xerxes
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Persian
             Kings
             never
             made
             any
             expedition
             into
             Greece
             ?
             Or
             that
             no
             credit
             may
             bee
             given
             unto
             profane
             and
             civill
             stories
             ?
             This
             were
             a
             course
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             make
             question
             of
             the
             times
             before
             us
             ,
             whether
             that
             we
             had
             Grandfathers
             or
             not
             ,
             or
             any
             Ancestours
             :
             but
             also
             to
             instruct
             posterity
             to
             make
             like
             doubts
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             publike
             actions
             which
             are
             now
             uppon
             the
             stage
             .
             Aeneas
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             bee
             thought
             a
             Knight
             of
             
               Faery
               Land
            
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             an
             idle
             braine
             ,
             a
             fiction
             
             or
             
               Non
               ens
            
             ;
             because
             the
             Poëts
             hath
             express'd
             him
             ,
             with
             some
             additions
             more
             than
             reall
             .
             Nor
             may
             we
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             such
             a
             Towne
             or
             Seige
             as
             that
             of
             Troy
             ;
             no
             Priamus
             ,
             no
             Agamemnon
             ,
             no
             Achilles
             :
             because
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             
               Muses
               ,
               Homer
            
             ,
             hath
             made
             more
             of
             it
             in
             his
             most
             accomplisht
             Poëm
             ;
             than
             may
             perhaps
             agree
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             story
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             by
             St.
             Gregory
             of
             Tours
             ,
             
             that
             Dionysius
             ,
             Byshop
             of
             the
             Parisians
             ,
             the
             now
             St.
             Denis
             of
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             did
             suffer
             Martyrdome
             under
             
               Decius
               :
               B.
               Dionysius
               Parisiorum
               Episcopus
               ,
               diversis
               pro
               Christi
               nomine
               affectus
               poenis
               ,
               praesentem
               vitam
               gladio
               imminente
               finivit
            
             ;
             as
             hee
             there
             hath
             it
             .
             This
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             we
             may
             beleeve
             without
             much
             danger
             ,
             although
             we
             give
             at
             all
             no
             further
             credit
             to
             the
             Legend
             :
             where
             wee
             are
             told
             how
             farre
             he
             ran
             after
             his
             Execution
             ,
             having
             his
             head
             betweene
             his
             hands
             .
             And
             we
             may
             well
             beleeve
             that
             
               Simon
               Eyre
            
             was
             Major
             of
             London
             ;
             that
             Crispin
             and
             his
             brother
             Crispianus
             were
             both
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             in
             storie
             :
             although
             we
             credit
             not
             those
             things
             which
             are
             reported
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Gentle-craft
             forsooth
             ,
             in
             idle
             Pamplets
             .
             But
             what
             neede
             more
             bee
             said
             ?
             He
             that
             condemnes
             the
             Histories
             and
             lives
             of
             Saints
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             untruthes
             which
             are
             extant
             in
             them
             :
             may
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             call
             in
             question
             all
             antiquitie
             ;
             and
             make
             some
             scruple
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             ;
             there
             ever
             was
             a
             time
             call'd
             
               Yesterday
               .
               Denomination
            
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             
             Logicke
             ,
             takes
             after
             the
             more
             sound
             and
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             denominated
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             rather
             judge
             those
             stories
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             because
             of
             many
             certaine
             truthes
             ;
             than
             reckon
             them
             as
             false
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             suspected
             falshoods
             ,
             which
             are
             noted
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             For
             proofe
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             intermixture
             of
             vaine
             fables
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             a
             prejudice
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             storie
             ;
             we
             cannot
             meet
             with
             more
             faire
             instances
             ,
             than
             here
             at
             home
             .
             Polydore
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               British
               Bards
            
             and
             Chroniclers
             had
             made
             their
             Arthur
             ,
             not
             much
             unlike
             Orlando
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             twelue
             Peeres
             so
             much
             talk'd
             of
             :
             the
             stories
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             equally
             fabulous
             and
             foolish
             .
             
               De
               hoc
               (
               Arthuro
               )
               propter
               ingentes
               pariter
               corporis
               vires
               ,
            
             
             
               atque
               animi
               virtutes
               ,
               posteritas
               ea
               ferme
               praedicavit
               ,
               quae
               de
               Rolando
               memoriâ
               nostrâ
               apud
               Italos
               decantantur
               .
            
             And
             to
             that
             purpose
             
               Malmesbury
               ,
               Hic
               ille
               est
               Arthurus
               de
               quo
               Britonum
               nugae
               hodicque
               delirant
               .
               Caxton
            
             hath
             made
             a
             volume
             of
             his
             noble
             Acts
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             his
             so
             memorated
             Knights
             of
             the
             
               Round
               Table
            
             ;
             collected
             out
             of
             all
             the
             vaine
             reports
             which
             the
             world
             made
             of
             him
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Spanish
               Romances
            
             it
             is
             delivered
             ,
             that
             
               after
               his
               great
               battaile
            
             fought
             with
             Mordred
             ,
             he
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             Crow
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             expected
             daily
             by
             his
             people
             :
             and
             that
             for
             this
             cause
             England
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Crowes
             ;
             it
             beeing
             of
             a
             truth
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             since
             that
             time
             no
             Englishmen
             durst
             ever
             kill
             them
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Shall
             wee
             conclude
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             true
             
             of
             Arthur
             ;
             that
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             such
             man
             ?
             This
             were
             to
             vilifie
             the
             credit
             of
             our
             best
             Historians
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             of
             twelve
             notable
             and
             famous
             overthrowes
             which
             he
             gave
             the
             Saxons
             .
             This
             were
             to
             frustrate
             altogether
             that
             ample
             testimonie
             given
             of
             him
             by
             the
             Monke
             of
             Malmesbury
             aforesaid
             ;
             who
             calls
             him
             the
             support
             and
             stay
             of
             his
             expiring
             Nation
             .
             
               Dignus
               plane
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               quem
               non
               fallaces
               sominarent
               fabulae
            
             ,
             
             
               sed
               veraces
               praedicarent
               historiae
               :
               quippe
               qui
               labantem
               patriam
               diu
               sustinuerit
               ,
               infractasque
               civium
               mentes
               ad
               bellum
               acuerit
               .
            
             The
             like
             may
             also
             be
             affirmed
             of
             Sr.
             Guy
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             whō
             in
             our
             English
             Pamphlets
             we
             have
             made
             enamoured
             of
             a
             faire
             Ladie
             named
             Phillis
             ,
             for
             love
             of
             whō
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             upon
             whose
             displeasure
             )
             he
             became
             a
             Kt.
             adventurer
             ;
             famous
             in
             forreine
             Countries
             for
             his
             brave
             exployts
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             :
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Dun-Cow
             of
             Dunsmor●-heath
             ;
             and
             others
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             certaine
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             as
             Guy
             there
             was
             ,
             a
             noble
             Champion
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             against
             their
             enemies
             the
             Danes
             :
             and
             of
             eternall
             memorie
             for
             his
             fight
             and
             vanquishment
             of
             the
             Gyant
             Colebrond
             .
             This
             Camden
             testifies
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             others
             of
             our
             Antiquaries
             ;
             no
             friends
             to
             fond
             traditions
             and
             ungrounded
             Fables
             .
             Thus
             have
             they
             also
             dealt
             with
             Beavoyse
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             at
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             Normans
             .
             
             
               Vir
               bellica
               laude
               florentissimus
            
             ,
             as
             Camden
             calls
             him
             ,
             A
             man
             of
             rare
             abilities
             in
             the
             arts
             of
             warre
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             gave
             the
             Normans
             a
             great
             overthrow
             in
             the
             batta●le
             of
             
             
               Cardiffe
               ,
               anno
            
             1070.
             
             Yet
             looke
             upon
             him
             in
             those
             idle
             Rhythmes
             which
             are
             extant
             of
             him
             ,
             his
             many
             victories
             upon
             the
             Saracens
             ;
             his
             prosperous
             loves
             with
             the
             Lady
             Iosian
             the
             Soldans
             Daughter
             ;
             his
             fight
             with
             Ascapart
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             of
             him
             for
             his
             Page
             ;
             his
             good
             Horse
             Arundell
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             ancient
             Castle
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             must
             neede
             be
             call'd
             so
             ;
             and
             other
             such
             like
             follies
             :
             and
             then
             what
             shall
             we
             find
             in
             the
             whole
             storie
             but
             infinite
             absurdities
             ?
             So
             true
             is
             that
             of
             
               Camden
               ,
               Dum
               Monachi
               fabellis
               fictis
               ,
               &
               commentitijs
               ,
            
             [
             
               Beavo●ium
               hunc
            
             ]
             
               sudarunt
               celebrare
               ,
               fortissima
               eius
               facta
               crassis
               occultarunt
               tenebris
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             Milles
             ,
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Honour
             .
             
               This
               is
               that
               Beavoys
               of
               Southampton
               ,
               whose
               valour
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               Monks
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               extoll
               him
               sufficiently
               unlesse
               they
               besmeared
               his
               praises
               with
               fictions
               and
               Fables
               .
            
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             As
             litle
             able
             are
             the
             vaine
             dreames
             and
             practises
             of
             Heretickes
             to
             beare
             downe
             the
             truth
             ;
             as
             are
             the
             fictions
             of
             the
             Legendaries
             ,
             or
             such
             traditions
             as
             have
             found
             acceptance
             with
             the
             vulgar
             .
             It
             is
             conceived
             that
             Peters
             travailes
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Itinerarium
               Petri
            
             ascribed
             to
             Clement
             ,
             was
             composed
             by
             Heretickes
             :
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             branded
             in
             Gelasius
             Canon
             ,
             for
             Apocryphall
             .
             Yet
             questionlesse
             this
             were
             an
             Argument
             not
             worthy
             any
             answere
             ,
             but
             contempt
             and
             laughter
             ;
             should
             any
             hence
             inferre
             ,
             that
             therefore
             St.
             Peter
             never
             cross'd
             any
             Seas
             ,
             or
             made
             any
             journeys
             ,
             for
             the
             inlargement
             
             of
             the
             Faith.
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             best
             of
             that
             roaring
             name
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Arians
             said
             to
             favour
             their
             opinions
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               golden
               Legend
            
             it
             is
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             was
             inclined
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             unto
             that
             partie
             :
             but
             I
             should
             reckon
             him
             of
             more
             Faith
             ,
             than
             Charitie
             ,
             that
             would
             beleeve
             it
             on
             such
             weake
             and
             faultie
             grounds
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             sixt
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             
             among
             whom
             was
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             found
             by
             much
             industrie
             and
             search
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             their
             pride
             and
             affected
             tyranny
             ,
             had
             falsifyed
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             great
             Councell
             held
             at
             Nice
             .
             Should
             therefore
             they
             have
             publikely
             abjur'd
             that
             famous
             Councell
             ?
             Or
             judge
             the
             whole
             Hereticall
             ,
             because
             one
             passage
             of
             it
             was
             corrupted
             ?
             This
             had
             beene
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             made
             those
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             ever
             odious
             ;
             and
             their
             memories
             condemned
             in
             all
             publike
             monuments
             .
             They
             therefore
             made
             enquirie
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             Canons
             of
             that
             Councell
             :
             and
             having
             found
             them
             out
             ,
             without
             impeaching
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             ,
             the
             honor
             of
             that
             famous
             Synod
             ;
             return'd
             such
             answer
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             his
             fact
             deserved
             .
             This
             also
             ought
             to
             bee
             our
             method
             in
             the
             examining
             of
             Stories
             ;
             not
             to
             suspect
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             condemne
             the
             whole
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             one
             part
             corrupted
             and
             unsavorie
             :
             but
             rather
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             part
             infected
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             
               ne
               pars
               sincera
               trahatur
            
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             be
             no
             prejudice
             or
             danger
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             continueth
             
             sound
             .
             So
             shall
             wee
             perfectly
             make
             good
             that
             saying
             of
             St.
             Paul
             commended
             to
             us
             in
             this
             present
             businesse
             by
             
               Gelasius
               :
               viz.
               Omnia
               probate
               ,
               &c.
               
               Try
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               hold
               fast
               that
               onely
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             To
             draw
             unto
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             this
             whole
             discourse
             unto
             the
             present
             argument
             ;
             wee
             conclude
             it
             thus
             .
             Wee
             grant
             St.
             Longesse
             and
             St.
             Loy
             to
             bee
             false
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             suspected
             onely
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             well
             convicted
             of
             the
             like
             intrusion
             :
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             beene
             too
             prodig●ll
             of
             those
             Celestiall
             honours
             ,
             of
             which
             hee
             hath
             usurped
             a
             disposing
             power
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             no
             prejudice
             unto
             St
             George
             ,
             who
             was
             acknowledg'd
             for
             a
             Saint
             before
             the
             Popes
             usurped
             that
             lawlesse
             power
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             :
             before
             those
             Counterfeits
             had
             any
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             Calendar
             .
             Wee
             grant
             that
             many
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             Saints
             ,
             are
             fabulously
             and
             vainely
             written
             ;
             and
             that
             scarce
             any
             of
             that
             sacred
             company
             hath
             suffered
             more
             extreamely
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Legends
             ,
             than
             our
             blessed
             Martyr
             .
             But
             yet
             wee
             cannot
             yeild
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             such
             man
             ,
             because
             his
             Actes
             are
             misreported
             .
             Were
             this
             an
             argument
             of
             force
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             onely
             empty
             Heaven
             of
             many
             of
             its
             Saints
             :
             but
             must
             correct
             our
             Chronicles
             ,
             and
             raze
             out
             many
             of
             those
             famous
             Princes
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             them
             .
             How
             much
             more
             equall
             is
             the
             resolution
             of
             
               Du
               Moulin
            
             ,
             
             touching
             St.
             Francis
             of
             Assise
             ,
             in
             Italie
             ,
             the
             Founder
             
             of
             the
             Friers-Minors
             ,
             called
             vulgarly
             Franciscans
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             doth
             verily
             beleeve
             that
             such
             a
             man
             there
             was
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             Legend
             many
             things
             are
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             voyd
             of
             sense
             .
             
               Nous
               ne
               doutoùs
               point
               ,
               que
               Francoys
               d'
               Assise
               ,
               inventeur
               et
               patron
               de
               l'ordre
               des
               Cordeliers
               ,
            
             (
             so
             the
             French
             call
             them
             )
             
               n'
               ait
               es●é
               .
               Mais
               sa
               Legende
               ,
               et
               les
               Chroniques
               de
               St.
            
             Francoys
             ,
             
               lui
               attribuent
               mille
               actions
               destitues
               de
               sens
               commun
               .
            
             So
             hee
             ,
             and
             these
             his
             words
             are
             next
             in
             order
             unto
             those
             ,
             where
             hee
             accuseth
             our
             St
             ,
             George
             of
             Arianisme
             :
             from
             which
             ,
             by
             this
             his
             owne
             rule
             and
             (
             so
             soone
             did
             he
             forget
             himselfe
             )
             we
             may
             most
             easily
             acquite
             him
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             wee
             grant
             that
             many
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             Saints
             have
             beene
             abused
             by
             Heretickes
             ;
             and
             that
             St.
             George
             hath
             suffered
             from
             them
             in
             his
             Historie
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             any
             :
             but
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             yeild
             ,
             that
             therefore
             that
             is
             onely
             true
             ,
             which
             Heretickes
             have
             trifled
             of
             him
             .
             It
             is
             confessed
             by
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             adversaries
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             had
             beene
             thus
             injured
             ;
             and
             that
             Gelasius
             therefore
             might
             more
             easily
             bee
             couzened
             ,
             in
             giving
             credit
             to
             the
             Storie
             of
             this
             our
             Martyr
             .
             
             
               At
               verò
               progressu
               temporis
               passio
            
             Georgij
             
               à
               sectatoribus
               eius
               composita
               ,
               multos
               sic
               fefellit
               ,
               vt
            
             Gelasius
             
               etiam
               ,
               tametsi
               fraudem
               hanc
               olfaceret
               ,
               ipsum
               putaret
               nihil
               ominus
               sanctum
               fuisse
               Martyrem
               :
               nec
               sine
               probabili
               ratione
               ,
               quandoquidem
               aliorum
               qui
               veri
               Sancti
               extitissent
               ,
               passiones
               ,
               similem
               in
               modum
               ab
               haereticis
               mendaciter
               scriptae
               essent
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             eyther
             was
             Gelasius
             a
             very
             
             dunce
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             see
             so
             farre
             into
             the
             couzinage
             of
             his
             owne
             times
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             :
             or
             else
             St.
             George
             was
             most
             unluckie
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Storie
             onely
             question'd
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             no
             lesse
             suspected
             ,
             passe
             for
             currant
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               Vndoubted
               Truths
               the
               ground
               of
               fabulous
               reports
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               priviledge
               of
               two
               French
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Fables
               thence
               arising
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               Barons
               case
               of
               
                 Gascoyne
                 .
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               St.
               Georges
               killing
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               how
               farre
               it
               may
               bee
               iustified
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               The
               Portraiture
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               Order
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               of
               St.
               
                 Michael
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               St.
               George
               how
               pictured
               commonly
               :
               and
               what
               it
               signifieth
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               memorable
               storie
               of
               St.
               Georges
               Horse
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               picture
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               how
               made
               a
               Fable
               :
               and
               by
               whom
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               The
               entertainment
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               The
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Missall
               .
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               A
               finall
               answere
               to
               all
               those
               on
               the
               part
               of
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THus
             haue
             we
             made
             reply
             to
             such
             generall
             arguments
             ,
             as
             might
             bee
             urged
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             against
             the
             Story
             of
             St.
             George
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             vaine
             and
             fabulous
             tales
             which
             
             are
             frequent
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             extant
             in
             his
             Legend
             ;
             the
             dreames
             ,
             and
             practises
             of
             heriticks
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             lives
             of
             Saints
             haue
             beene
             corrupted
             ;
             and
             that
             unlawfull
             power
             which
             they
             of
             Rome
             haue
             so
             abused
             ,
             in
             filling
             of
             the
             Calendar
             ,
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             fained
             persons
             .
             We
             next
             descend
             to
             that
             particular
             exception
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             against
             him
             ;
             viz.
             That
             so
             much
             celebrated
             act
             of
             his
             encounter
             with
             the
             Dragon
             :
             which
             being
             not
             uppon
             record
             in
             true
             antiquitie
             ,
             hath
             made
             some
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Perseus
             in
             the
             Poet
             hath
             onely
             chang'd
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             change
             ,
             possess'd
             a
             place
             among
             the
             Saints
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             wee
             have
             already
             answered
             in
             the
             generall
             :
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             reply
             ;
             That
             true
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             no
             such
             exploit
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             encounter
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             true
             antiquitie
             .
             Yet
             wee
             must
             say
             withall
             ,
             that
             true
             antiquitie
             doth
             give
             us
             such
             a
             ground
             of
             this
             report
             :
             as
             may
             perhaps
             a
             little
             qualifie
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             the
             Legendarie
             ,
             though
             not
             quite
             excuse
             it
             .
             The
             tale
             of
             Perseus
             ,
             hath
             some
             good
             ground
             in
             truth
             of
             Storie
             ;
             although
             expressed
             Poetically
             ,
             and
             with
             liberall
             additions
             :
             so
             also
             hath
             
               the
               Fable
            
             of
             Medusa
             ,
             and
             her
             inchanting
             haires
             ;
             than
             which
             almost
             nothing
             lesse
             probable
             .
             What
             fiction
             more
             unlikely
             than
             
               the
               tale
               of
               Phaëton
            
             ;
             and
             that
             great
             conflagration
             of
             the
             world
             by
             his
             presumptuous
             undertaking
             of
             his
             
               fathers
               Chariot
            
             ?
             Yet
             Bergomensis
             &
             other
             Authors
             of
             good
             credit
             doe
             report
             ;
             That
             under
             an
             Egyptian
             King
             so
             called
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             was
             destroyed
             
             by
             Fire
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             generall
             heate
             and
             drowth
             uppon
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               
                 
                   Vt
                   neque
                   quas
                   posset
                   terris
                   inducere
                   ,
                   nubes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Tunc
                   habuit
                   ;
                   nec
                   quos
                   ,
                   coelo
                   dimitteret
                   imbres
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Iove
                   for
                   wasted
                   clouds
                   did
                   seeke
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   shade
                   ,
                   or
                   coole
                   the
                   scorched
                   earth
                   with
                   raine
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             dealt
             the
             ancient
             Poets
             with
             such
             passages
             of
             Storie
             ,
             as
             were
             most
             serviceable
             to
             their
             purpose
             :
             So
             dealt
             the
             Legendaries
             ,
             which
             are
             Church-Poets
             ,
             with
             the
             lives
             and
             historie
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Some
             thing
             there
             was
             which
             they
             had
             heard
             of
             ,
             which
             might
             occasion
             them
             to
             ramble
             from
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             please
             themselves
             in
             their
             owne
             inventions
             :
             wherein
             as
             commonly
             the
             people
             reported
             fabulously
             of
             true
             matters
             ;
             so
             they
             ,
             the
             Legendaries
             ,
             extoll'd
             those
             fables
             ,
             as
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Two
             fairer
             instances
             of
             which
             ,
             wee
             can
             hardly
             meet
             with
             ,
             than
             two
             especiall
             priviledges
             of
             two
             Churches
             in
             the
             realme
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             the
             vaine
             Fables
             thence
             arising
             .
             At
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             a
             new
             Byshop
             into
             the
             Byshopricke
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             priviledge
             of
             setting
             free
             any
             one
             prisoner
             of
             the
             Gaole
             ;
             for
             what
             great
             crime
             soever
             he
             doth
             stand
             committed
             .
             A
             priviledge
             conferr'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Du
               Chesne
            
             hath
             told
             us
             )
             first
             in
             the
             person
             of
             St.
             Aignan
             once
             Byshop
             of
             this
             City
             ;
             for
             his
             exceeding
             paines
             and
             care
             in
             the
             defence
             thereof
             against
             Attila
             the
             Hunne
             .
             But
             
             if
             we
             will
             beleeve
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinarie
             Fables
             which
             are
             grounded
             on
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             take
             it
             thus
             .
             At
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             St.
             Aignan
             into
             the
             Towne
             ,
             he
             made
             request
             to
             Agrippinus
             then
             Governour
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             sake
             hee
             would
             set
             open
             all
             the
             Gaoles
             ,
             and
             release
             the
             Prisoners
             :
             
               Vt
               omnes
               quos
               pro
               varijs
               criminibus
               poenalis
               carcer
               detinebat
               inclusos
               ,
               insui
               introitus
               gratiam
               redderet
               absolutos
            
             ;
             saith
             the
             latter
             storie
             .
             Vpon
             deniall
             of
             this
             suite
             ,
             a
             stone
             falls
             presently
             upon
             his
             head
             ;
             from
             whence
             none
             knew
             :
             but
             as
             it
             was
             concev'd
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             :
             wounded
             and
             terrified
             wherewith
             he
             grants
             the
             Byshop
             his
             desire
             ,
             is
             suddainely
             made
             whole
             ;
             and
             ever
             since
             the
             Custome
             hath
             continued
             in
             full
             force
             and
             vertue
             .
             
             In
             like
             sort
             :
             the
             selfe
             same
             Priviledge
             was
             granted
             by
             King
             Dagobert
             ,
             the
             first
             (
             he
             began
             his
             reigne
             ,
             anno
             632.
             )
             unto
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Nostre
               Dame
            
             ,
             in
             Roan
             of
             Normandy
             :
             and
             since
             confirmed
             by
             his
             successors
             .
             A
             priviledge
             confirm'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             age
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             followed
             were
             prone
             to
             superstitious
             bounties
             )
             in
             memory
             of
             St.
             Romanus
             ,
             whose
             Festivall
             is
             heere
             observ'd
             with
             all
             solemnitie
             upon
             the
             23.
             day
             of
             October
             ;
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             Archbyshop
             of
             that
             Citie
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             will
             beleeve
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             fables
             ,
             wee
             must
             take
             it
             thus
             .
             There
             was
             a
             poysonous
             Dragon
             ,
             which
             had
             done
             much
             harme
             unto
             this
             Province
             ;
             whom
             they
             had
             tryed
             by
             many
             meanes
             to
             make
             away
             ,
             but
             none
             prospered
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             St.
             Romain
             ,
             then
             Archbishop
             of
             Roan
             ,
             accompanied
             
             with
             a
             Murderer
             and
             a
             Theefe
             ,
             whose
             lives
             were
             forfeit
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             undertakes
             the
             enterprise
             .
             Vpon
             the
             first
             sight
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Theefe
             according
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             stole
             away
             :
             the
             Murderer
             more
             hardened
             in
             his
             trade
             ,
             goeth
             forwards
             with
             him
             .
             To
             make
             short
             worke
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             layeth
             aside
             his
             fury
             ,
             and
             patiently
             submits
             himselfe
             unto
             that
             godly
             Praelate
             :
             who
             binding
             him
             about
             the
             necke
             with
             his
             stole
             (
             or
             tippet
             )
             delivereth
             him
             unto
             the
             murderer
             ,
             and
             leades
             him
             prisoner
             unto
             Roan
             .
             This
             wondrous
             accident
             is
             said
             to
             happen
             on
             an
             
               holy
               Thursday
            
             :
             and
             that
             St.
             Audoin
             or
             Owen
             who
             next
             succeeded
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             in
             memorie
             thereof
             obtain'd
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             forwards
             the
             Chanoins
             of
             
               Our
               Ladies
            
             ,
             should
             every
             
               holy
               Thursday
            
             have
             the
             releasing
             of
             any
             Murderer
             ,
             (
             whom
             themselves
             would
             choose
             .
             I
             say
             of
             any
             Murderer
             ,
             Theeves
             not
             being
             capable
             at
             all
             of
             any
             mercy
             :
             because
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Theefe
             which
             was
             to
             have
             attended
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             stole
             away
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             So
             farre
             the
             storie
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             told
             by
             mine
             Host
             at
             Roan
             :
             but
             for
             the
             priviledge
             it
             is
             still
             in
             practise
             ,
             and
             famous
             by
             a
             great
             and
             memorable
             tryall
             ,
             not
             long
             since
             hapning
             :
             related
             to
             me
             by
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             good
             account
             ,
             and
             a
             practitioner
             in
             the
             Parliamentarie
             Court
             in
             that
             City
             .
             The
             case
             is
             this
             .
             Not
             much
             above
             some
             twelue
             yeares
             since
             ,
             a
             Noble-man
             of
             Gascoigne
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             kill
             his
             wife
             ;
             which
             done
             he
             fled
             into
             Normandie
             :
             and
             having
             first
             acquainted
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
             Church
             of
             
               Nostre
               Dame
            
             with
             his
             desires
             ;
             put
             him selfe
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             &
             is
             adjudg'd
             unto
             the
             Wheele
             .
             Ascention
             day
             immediately
             comming
             on
             ,
             the
             Canons
             chalenged
             him
             for
             theirs
             :
             and
             the
             chiefe
             Iudges
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             bee
             dilivered
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             was
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Normans
             ,
             that
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             belonged
             onely
             to
             the
             Natives
             of
             that
             Province
             :
             and
             they
             pleaded
             with
             such
             violence
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             Baron
             was
             againe
             committed
             to
             his
             irons
             ;
             till
             the
             Qu.
             Mother
             had
             wooed
             and
             wonne
             the
             people
             ,
             
               pro
               ea
               saltem
               vice
            
             ,
             to
             admit
             of
             his
             reprivall
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             This
             storie
             of
             St.
             Romains
             Dragon
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             passage
             true
             ,
             conducts
             me
             on
             ,
             unto
             St.
             George
             ;
             of
             whose
             encounter
             with
             the
             Dragon
             there
             may
             be
             somewhat
             said
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             the
             matter
             ;
             thought
             not
             to
             justifie
             it
             altogether
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Dragon
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             Divell
             ,
             that
             old
             malicious
             Serpent
             .
             
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             calls
             him
             ;
             )
             and
             the
             combat
             betwixt
             our
             blessed
             Martyr
             and
             that
             Monster
             ,
             those
             many
             snares
             and
             baites
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Divell
             were
             provided
             to
             intrappe
             him
             :
             we
             may
             soone
             find
             ,
             how
             and
             in
             what
             respect
             ,
             St
             George
             his
             fighting
             with
             the
             Dragon
             may
             be
             justified
             .
             An
             exposition
             of
             that
             fabulous
             text
             occurring
             in
             the
             Legend
             ,
             not
             forced
             unnaturally
             :
             but
             such
             as
             doth
             agree
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             storie
             ;
             so
             also
             with
             the
             words
             and
             meanings
             of
             some
             Authors
             ,
             which
             have
             written
             
             of
             our
             Martyr
             .
             Certaine
             I
             am
             that
             Metaphrastes
             in
             an
             Encomion
             or
             Anniversarie
             Oration
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             memorie
             and
             commendation
             of
             our
             Saint
             ;
             doth
             not
             allude
             unto
             it
             onely
             ,
             but
             affirmeth
             it
             .
             For
             thus
             that
             Author
             ,
             speaking
             of
             those
             severall
             baites
             which
             had
             beene
             layed
             for
             the
             inveigling
             of
             this
             blessed
             man
             of
             GDD
             ;
             
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               glories
               of
               them
               ,
            
             the
             frownes
             and
             anger
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             terrours
             both
             of
             Death
             and
             tortures
             :
             speaking
             I
             say
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             devises
             of
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             were
             by
             that
             noble
             Champion
             frustrate
             and
             deluded
             ;
             he
             concludes
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Licebat
               igitur
               videre
               astutissimum
               Draconem
               ,
               adversus
               carnem
               &
               sanguinem
               gloriari
               solitum
               ,
               elatumque
               &
               sese
               efferentem
               ;
               à
               juvene
               illo
               uno
               illusum
               ,
               &
               ita
               despectum
               atque
               confusum
               ,
               ut
               quid
               ageret
               non
               haberet
               .
            
             So
             hee
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             also
             seeme
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             
               Hermannus
               Schedell
            
             ,
             in
             his
             worke
             entituled
             
               Chronica
               Chronicorum
            
             :
             where
             he
             doth
             joyne
             together
             the
             Martyrdome
             of
             our
             St.
             George
             ,
             and
             his
             encounter
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ;
             both
             as
             it
             were
             one
             act
             or
             undertaking
             ,
             
               Et
               velut
               alter
               Curtius
               Romanus
            
             ,
             
             
               vel
               Codrus
               Rex
               Atheniensium
               ,
               pro
               patriae
               liberatione
               sese
               internecioni
               ad
               Draconis
               occisionem
               ,
               &
               martyrij
               tolerantiam
               ,
               dedit
               :
            
             as
             he
             there
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             For
             further
             proofe
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             exposition
             on
             that
             fabulous
             text
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             call'd
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             unnaturally
             forced
             ,
             but
             suitable
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             storie
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             agreeable
             to
             their
             intents
             ,
             who
             gave
             the
             first
             hint
             ,
             &
             
             occasion
             to
             the
             fables
             in
             the
             Legends
             :
             let
             us
             behold
             awhile
             the
             portraiture
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             erected
             in
             the
             same
             figure
             in
             a
             manner
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             same
             intent
             and
             purpose
             .
             Of
             him
             wee
             need
             not
             make
             report
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             victory
             hee
             had
             against
             that
             enemie
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             in
             his
             promoting
             of
             the
             faith
             ;
             and
             ruining
             those
             Heathenish
             Temples
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             impietie
             and
             the
             Divell
             .
             After
             which
             glorious
             conquest
             ,
             
             and
             the
             establishing
             of
             true
             Religion
             in
             all
             the
             quarters
             of
             his
             Empire
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             hee
             caus'd
             his
             portraiture
             to
             bee
             erected
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             in
             a
             faire
             table
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             his
             Pallace
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             be
             obvious
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             every
             Passenger
             .
             Over
             his
             head
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             that
             venerable
             signe
             of
             mans
             redemption
             :
             and
             underneath
             his
             feet
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             working
             enemie
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             Divell
             ,
             cast
             downe
             into
             the
             lowest
             deeps
             ;
             under
             the
             figure
             of
             a
             Dragon
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             r●ason
             why
             he
             caus'd
             himselfe
             so
             to
             be
             portraited
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             notable
             an
             overthrow
             hee
             had
             given
             the
             Divell
             :
             but
             why
             hee
             made
             the
             Divell
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             was
             in
             allusion
             questionlesse
             ,
             unto
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             call'd
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             more
             particularly
             ,
             a
             Dragon
             .
             So
             witnesseth
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             
             words
             immediately
             following
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             Divell
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             ,
             and
             on
             occasion
             not
             much
             different
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             as
             he
             conceived
             it
             ;
             did
             Sigismund
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             an
             King
             of
             Hungarie
             ,
             erect
             and
             order
             of
             Knighthood
             ,
             which
             he
             entituled
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Dragon
            
             .
             He
             had
             beene
             fortunate
             in
             many
             severall
             battailes
             ,
             against
             the
             greatest
             enimies
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             :
             and
             hee
             had
             also
             laboured
             with
             much
             diligence
             to
             ruine
             and
             suppresse
             the
             Hussites
             ,
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             then
             being
             ;
             whereof
             he
             was
             Protectour
             .
             This
             last
             not
             onely
             by
             persecutions
             privately
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             armes
             in
             publike
             :
             but
             by
             procuring
             the
             two
             Councels
             of
             Basil
             and
             Constance
             ,
             to
             bee
             assembled
             ;
             where
             the
             poore
             Hussites
             were
             condemn'd
             ,
             their
             cause
             unheard
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             Patrons
             of
             their
             cause
             adjudg'd
             unto
             the
             fire
             .
             Proud
             of
             his
             fortunate
             successe
             in
             these
             great
             enterprises
             ,
             he
             instituted
             this
             his
             militarie
             Order
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ;
             so
             call'd
             because
             his
             Knights
             did
             beare
             for
             their
             Devise
             ,
             
               a
               Dragon
               falling
               headlong
               :
               pour
               tesmoigner
               que
               par
               son
               moyen
               le
               Schisme
               et
               l'
               heresie
               ,
            
             
             
               dragons
               devorans
               de
               la
               religion
               ,
               avoyent
               '
               esté
               vaincus
               ,
               et
               supplantez
               .
            
             And
             this
             (
             saith
             he
             that
             made
             the
             booke
             entituled
             
               Les
               estats
               du
               Monde
            
             ,
             translated
             since
             by
             Grimston
             )
             to
             testifie
             that
             by
             his
             meanes
             ,
             the
             Dragons
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             had
             destroyed
             religion
             
             and
             devoured
             the
             Church
             ;
             were
             vanquished
             and
             suppressed
             .
             Much
             like
             to
             this
             in
             the
             Device
             ,
             is
             the
             French
             Order
             dedicated
             to
             Saint
             Michael
             ,
             instituted
             by
             King
             Lewis
             the
             11.
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             
               Anno
               viz.
            
             1469.
             
             Vnto
             the
             coller
             of
             which
             Order
             ,
             there
             is
             fastened
             the
             picture
             of
             St.
             Michael
             the
             Archangell
             ,
             combatting
             with
             the
             Dragon
             of
             the
             infernall
             Deepes
             :
             
               aureaque
               imagine
               S.
               Michaelis
               draconem
               infernalē
               prosternentis
               ,
            
             
             
               pectus
               insigniente
            
             .
             So
             saith
             Hospinian
             .
             But
             this
             in
             reference
             rather
             ,
             to
             the
             encounter
             of
             St.
             Michael
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             With
             these
             the
             portraiture
             of
             Constantine
             above-mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             militarie
             Orders
             of
             St.
             
               Michael
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragon
            
             :
             St.
             George
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             commonly
             expressed
             in
             picture
             ;
             holdeth
             good
             proportion
             and
             correspondence
             .
             His
             picture
             as
             in
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             we
             use
             to
             draw
             it
             ;
             but
             
               ab
               initio
               non
               fuit
               sic
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             thus
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             For
             I
             have
             read
             it
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Theodorus
               Syceotes
            
             ,
             commonly
             call'd
             Archimandrita
             ,
             or
             Chiefe-Abbot
             ;
             borne
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             :
             that
             then
             St.
             George
             was
             onely
             pictured
             as
             a
             faire
             yong
             man
             ,
             richly
             arrayed
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             haire
             somewhat
             inclining
             unto
             yellow
             .
             For
             so
             Elpidia
             doth
             describe
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             her
             dreame
             ,
             to
             this
             her
             Grandchild
             Theodorus
             :
             if
             at
             the
             least
             we
             may
             take
             this
             or
             any
             thing
             upon
             Surius
             word
             ,
             
             who
             fathereth
             this
             discourse
             upon
             one
             George
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Scholler
             of
             this
             Ahbot
             .
             
               Videbam
               ,
               fili
               mi
               dulcissime
            
             (
             these
             are
             old
             Grandams
             words
             )
             
               adolescentem
               
               valde
               formosum
               ,
               splendidis
               vestimentis
               ornatum
               ,
               aureaque
               fulgentem
               coma
               ;
               &
               illi
               similem
               ,
               quem
               pro
               S.
               Georgio
               in
               eius
               historia
               cernimus
               .
            
             Thus
             was
             hee
             pictured
             anciently
             .
             But
             in
             the
             middle
             times
             ,
             hee
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             common
             view
             ,
             more
             like
             a
             man
             at
             armes
             ,
             mounted
             upon
             a
             lusty
             Courser
             ;
             a
             young
             maide
             kneeling
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             fierce
             Dragon
             thrust
             through
             with
             a
             Speare
             ,
             gasping
             for
             life
             :
             just
             as
             we
             see
             him
             painted
             ,
             (
             but
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             young
             maide
             )
             on
             our
             common
             Signe-posts
             .
             A
             picture
             which
             in
             the
             darker
             and
             more
             ignorant
             times
             ,
             was
             thought
             to
             represent
             that
             storie
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             publish'd
             in
             the
             Legend
             :
             &
             which
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             bin
             otherwise
             resolv'd
             by
             the
             learned
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             only
             represent
             some
             mysterie
             or
             allegorie
             ;
             hath
             not
             a
             litle
             exercis'd
             their
             wits
             and
             fancies
             .
             
             Perkins
             will
             have
             it
             (
             as
             before
             we
             noted
             )
             to
             bee
             in
             former
             times
             a
             representation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             vanquished
             the
             Divell
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             in
             which
             conceit
             of
             his
             ,
             many
             Divines
             have
             closed
             in
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             wee
             then
             noted
             also
             out
             of
             
               Charles
               Stephanus
               .
               Baronius
            
             doth
             conceive
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             picture
             of
             some
             state
             or
             Country
             ,
             petitioning
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             )
             the
             ayde
             and
             helping-hand
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Saint
             ,
             
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Divell
             .
             
               In
               virgino
               n.
               illa
               typus
               exprimitur
               (
               more
               maiorum
               )
               provinciae
               vel
               civitatis
               alicuius
               ,
               quae
               adversus
               diaboli
               vires
               tanti
               martyris
               imploret
               auxilium
               .
               Villavincentius
            
             and
             Hyperius
             have
             applyed
             it
             to
             the
             civill
             
             Magistrate
             ,
             whose
             principall
             endeavours
             ought
             to
             aime
             at
             this
             ;
             that
             they
             defend
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             covetous
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             Oppressour
             ,
             the
             old
             Serpent
             .
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             ,
             as
             hee
             preferres
             this
             last
             conceit
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             Baronius
             :
             so
             doth
             he
             seeme
             to
             prize
             his
             owne
             ,
             both
             before
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
             With
             him
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             embleme
             (
             or
             picture
             Emblematicall
             )
             must
             be
             this
             :
             that
             all
             true
             Christians
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             Gods
             husbandrie
             ,
             might
             learne
             hereby
             how
             much
             it
             doth
             concerne
             them
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             the
             Dragon
             ;
             and
             to
             destroy
             him
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
             
               Vt
               sciant
               omnes
               Christiani
               ,
               quos
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Dei
               appellat
               Apostolus
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
               militandum
               sibi
               adversus
               draconem
               Apocal.
            
             12.
             
               eumque
               Dei
               gladio
               confodiendum
            
             .
             So
             he
             in
             his
             praelections
             on
             the
             Apocrypho
             :
             and
             the
             same
             words
             almost
             repeated
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Rom.
               Idololatria
            
             .
             
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             rather
             choose
             (
             for
             why
             in
             such
             variety
             ,
             may
             not
             I
             also
             assume
             the
             liberty
             of
             conjecture
             )
             to
             make
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             in
             part
             ;
             historicall
             :
             as
             being
             thus
             contriv'd
             of
             purpose
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             most
             affectionately
             were
             devoted
             to
             our
             Martyr
             ;
             to
             publish
             to
             posterity
             how
             bravely
             he
             refell'd
             the
             Divell
             ,
             how
             constantly
             hee
             persevered
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             faith
             ;
             the
             whole
             Church
             praying
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             kneeling
             (
             like
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             holy
             action
             )
             that
             GOD
             would
             give
             him
             strength
             subdue
             that
             enemy
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             How
             long
             the
             picture
             of
             St.
             George
             hath
             
             beene
             commended
             to
             us
             in
             this
             Knightly
             forme
             ;
             I
             cannot
             easily
             determine
             :
             onely
             I
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             very
             moderne
             ,
             or
             of
             small
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             may
             bee
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             
               Nicephorus
               Gregoras
            
             .
             This
             Author
             was
             by
             birth
             of
             Greece
             ,
             
             and
             wrote
             the
             History
             of
             that
             declining
             Empire
             :
             beginning
             at
             the
             yeare
             1200
             ,
             and
             ending
             it
             anno
             1344.
             about
             which
             time
             it
             is
             conceiv'd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             gathered
             to
             his
             fathers
             .
             In
             the
             8.
             booke
             (
             he
             wrote
             eleven
             in
             all
             )
             there
             is
             a
             memorable
             storie
             of
             St.
             George's
             Horse
             :
             which
             for
             the
             rarenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             proper
             to
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ;
             it
             shall
             not
             grieve
             me
             to
             relate
             ,
             nor
             any
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             .
             
               Primo
               quadragessimae
               Sabbato
               ,
               cum
               postridie
               orthodoxorum
               Imperatorum
               &
               Patriarcharum
               proclamanda
               esset
               memoria
               ;
               tum
               quoque
               Theodorus
               Logotheta
               generalis
               ,
               à
               vespera
               ad
               nocturna
               sacrailla
               de
               more
               accessit
               .
               Media
               verò
               sub
               nocte
               ,
               me
               astante
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               audiente
               ,
               quidam
               ab
               Imperatore
               adest
               ,
               novum
               illi
               nuncium
               apportans
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               first
               Saturday
               in
               Lent
               ,
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               such
               godly
               Emperours
               and
               Patriarchs
               as
               had
               departed
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               being
               the
               morrow
               after
               to
               be
               solemnized
               :
               it
               pleas'd
               the
               
                 Lord
                 high
                 Chancellour
                 Theodorus
              
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               on
               the
               authority
               of
               Meursius
               in
               his
               Graeco-Barbara
               ,
               I
               thinke
               good
               to
               render
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               I
               say
               it
               pleas'd
               him
               to
               be
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               at
               those
               night-watches
               .
               About
               the
               time
               of
               midnight
               ,
               I
               stāding
               neere
               him
               ;
               and
               harkning
               to
               divine
               Service
               ;
               
               a
               Messenger
               in
               all
               the
               hast
               came
               to
               him
               frō
               Andro
               ▪
               the
               Elder
               ,
               then
               our
               Emperour
               ;
               telling
               this
               strange
               newes
               ,
               and
               desiring
               his
               opinion
               .
               But
               now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               when
               as
               the
               Soldiers
               of
               the
               Guard
               ,
               [
               
                 Milites
                 Imperatorij
              
               ]
               were
               going
               to
               their
               rest
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               fearfull
               neighing
               heard
               so
               upon
               the
               suddaine
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               all
               of
               us
               amazed
               ;
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               there
               were
               not
               any
               Horses
               then
               about
               the
               Court
               ;
               all
               of
               them
               carried
               in
               the
               evening
               farre
               off
               ,
               unto
               their
               Stables
               .
               This
               tumult
               not
               yet
               quieted
               ,
               another
               noyse
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               but
               greater
               than
               the
               former
               ;
               was
               heard
               unto
               the
               Emperours
               Chamber
               ;
               who
               presently
               dispatch'd
               a
               Servant
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               matter
               .
            
             The
             servant
             did
             as
             was
             commanded
             ,
             
               Sed
               nihil
               audivit
               aliud
               ,
               nisi
               ab
               equo
               in
               quodam
               palatij
               pariete
               ante
               victricis
               deiparae
               sacellum
               ,
               quem
               Paulus
               olimpictor
               praestantissimus
               effinxisset
               ,
               D.
               Georgium
               pulcherrime
               sustinentem
               ,
               esse
               editum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               servant
               did
               as
               was
               commanded
               ,
               but
               heard
               no
               other
               noyse
               than
               what
               did
               seeme
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               issue
               from
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               certaine
               horse
               ,
               bearing
               St.
               George
               upon
               his
               backe
               :
               which
               Paul
               the
               famous
               painter
               ,
               had
               long
               since
               painted
               on
               that
               part
               of
               the
               pallace-wall
               ,
               which
               is
               close
               by
               our
               Ladies
               Chappell
               .
               This
               is
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               the
               message
               which
               I
               am
               commanded
               to
               deliver
               ;
               and
               to
               acquaint
               you
               also
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               desires
               your
               present
               counsell
               .
            
             
               Ad
               haec
               Logotheta
               iocatus
               ,
               Gratulor
               tibi
               (
               inquit
               )
               Imperator
               futuros
               triumphos
               ,
               &c.
               quibus
               auditis
               ,
               At
               tu
               quidem
               inquit
               Imp.
               isto
               responso
               exhilarandi
               
               mei
               gratia
               usus
               ,
               rem
               ignorare
               visus
               es
               :
               Ego
               autem
               dicam
               tibi
               .
            
             
               Nam
               ut
               patres
               nostri
               nobis
               tradiderunt
               ,
               equus
               iste
               alias
               ad
               eundem
               modum
               hinnijt
               ,
               cum
               Baldwinus
               Latinorum
               Princeps
               ,
               a
               patre
               nostro
               pulsus
               ,
               urbem
               amissurus
               esset
               .
            
             
               The
               Chancellour
               repairing
               upon
               these
               summons
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               found
               him
               exceedingly
               disquieted
               :
               and
               therefore
               sportively
               accoasting
               him
               ,
               I
               doe
               my
               Leige
               said
               he
               ,
               congratulate
               those
               noble
               tryumphs
               ,
               which
               the
               lusty
               neighing
               of
               St.
               George's
               horse
               portend
               unto
               you
               .
               To
               whom
               the
               Emperour
               replyed
               ,
               It
               seemes
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               you
               of
               purpose
               to
               compose
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               make
               me
               merry
               ,
               will
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               matter
               :
               but
               I
               am
               able
               to
               instruct
               you
               in
               it
               .
               For
               I
               have
               heard
               uppon
               good
               credit
               ,
               that
               this
               same
               picture
               of
               an
               Horse
               ,
               neigh'd
               formerly
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               did
               :
               just
               when
               that
               Baldwin
               Emp.
               of
               the
               Latines
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               was
               beleagured
               by
               my
               Father
               ;
               and
               the
               City
               taken
               .
            
             So
             farre
             the
             storie
             .
             All
             we
             will
             note
             from
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             Baldwin
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Historie
             ,
             began
             his
             Raigne
             anno
             1227.
             and
             that
             St.
             George
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             ,
             was
             painted
             mounted
             on
             his
             Horse
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             desire
             for
             my
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             Saint
             George
             thus
             pictured
             ,
             eyther
             by
             way
             of
             Hieroglyphicke
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             it
             ;
             or
             of
             Historicall
             representation
             ,
             as
             I
             rather
             should
             conjecture
             :
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             the
             vulgar
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Aristotle
             calls
             them
             ;
             had
             improoved
             it
             into
             a
             Fable
             .
             And
             now
             St.
             George
             must
             be
             ennobled
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             saw
             ;
             and
             ransoming
             of
             King
             Nemo's
             Daughter
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Legends
             there
             is
             nothing
             told
             us
             of
             his
             name
             .
             Iust
             as
             upon
             the
             post-fact
             ,
             the
             Normans
             fram'd
             that
             doughty
             tale
             of
             St.
             Romanus
             and
             the
             Dragon
             ;
             or
             those
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             the
             no
             lesse
             memorable
             storie
             of
             Saint
             Aignans
             Stone
             .
             Which
             beeing
             so
             ,
             the
             people
             thus
             affected
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             pictures
             ,
             which
             did
             then
             commonly
             expresse
             Saint
             George
             ;
             and
             the
             composers
             of
             the
             Legends
             willing
             to
             countenance
             those
             fictions
             ,
             which
             were
             already
             of
             good
             credit
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             not
             these
             onely
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             but
             even
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             ,
             as
             the
             times
             then
             were
             ,
             ranne
             headlong
             on
             the
             same
             Errour
             .
             The
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Legend
             then
             in
             most
             esteeme
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             ordinary
             ranke
             :
             a
             man
             of
             speciall
             eminence
             for
             his
             Workes
             and
             Learning
             ;
             Archbyshop
             of
             a
             chiefe
             Citie
             in
             Italie
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             credit
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             !
             I
             meane
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             ,
             whom
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             justly
             blames
             ,
             for
             making
             that
             an
             Historie
             ,
             or
             a
             Fable
             rather
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             all
             Antiquitie
             ,
             intended
             onely
             for
             an
             embleme
             .
             
               In
               nullis
               enim
               quae
               recensuimus
               S.
               Georgij
               actis
               antiquis
               ,
            
             
             
               quicquam
               legitur
               eiusmodi
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               sed
               a
               
               Iacobo
               de
               Voragine
               absque
               ulla
               maiorum
               autoritate
               ,
               ea
               ad
               historiam
               referuntur
               ,
               quae
               potius
               in
               imagine
               illa
               typum
               exprimunt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             I
             shall
             add
             is
             this
             (
             which
             may
             perchance
             bee
             else
             objected
             )
             that
             
               De
               Voragine
            
             did
             frame
             his
             Legend
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             fame
             ,
             and
             the
             expression
             of
             St.
             George
             in
             common
             Pictures
             :
             and
             not
             the
             pictures
             made
             according
             to
             the
             fancie
             and
             tradition
             of
             the
             Legend
             .
             For
             it
             appeares
             out
             of
             Nicephorus
             above-mentioned
             ,
             that
             this
             our
             Martyr
             had
             beene
             pourtraied
             in
             this
             fashion
             ,
             some
             space
             of
             time
             before
             the
             Latines
             were
             expuls'd
             Constantinople
             ;
             which
             hapned
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             1260.
             
             Whereas
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             began
             to
             bee
             of
             credit
             ,
             at
             the
             soonest
             ,
             Anno
             1278
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             conceived
             by
             others
             ,
             not
             till
             the
             yeare
             1290.
             which
             before
             we
             noted
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             Legend
             thus
             composed
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             agreeable
             unto
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             no
             marvaile
             if
             it
             found
             a
             willing
             entertainment
             in
             the
             publicke
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             that
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             the
             Legend
             or
             
               historia
               Lombardica
            
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Author
             calls
             it
             ;
             became
             a
             principall
             part
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Breviarie
               .
               Bona
               Breviariorumpars
            
             ,
             
             
               quod
               quidem
               ad
               lectiones
               matutinas
               attinet
               ,
               ex
               L●mbardica
               desumpta
               est
               ,
               licet
               verbis
               paululum
               immutatis
               .
            
             So
             saith
             Wicelius
             :
             and
             wee
             well
             know
             how
             justly
             hee
             might
             say
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             particular
             of
             St.
             George
             .
             For
             in
             an
             old
             Booke
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             long
             had
             in
             my
             custodie
             ,
             entituled
             
               Horae
               B.
               Mariae
               ,
               Secundùm
               ,
               vsum
               Sarum
               :
            
             Wee
             have
             this
             History
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             
             and
             of
             his
             Dragon
             ,
             thus
             framed
             into
             an
             Antheme
             :
             and
             as
             it
             there
             appeareth
             ,
             appointed
             to
             be
             sung
             on
             his
             publicke
             Festivall
             ;
             the
             Antheme
             this
             .
          
           
             
               
                 O
                 Georgi
                 Martyr
                 inclyte
                 ,
              
               
                 Te
                 decet
                 laus
                 &
                 gloria
                 ,
              
               
                 Praedotatum
                 militia
                 ;
              
               
                 Per
                 quem
                 puella
                 regia
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 Existens
                 in
                 tristitia
                 ,
              
               
                 Coram
                 Dracone
                 pessimo
                 )
              
               
                 Salvata
                 est
                 .
                 Ex
                 animo
              
               
                 Terogamus
                 corde
                 intimo
                 ,
              
               
                 Vt
                 cunctis
                 cum
                 fidelibus
              
               
                 Coeli
                 iungamur
                 civibus
                 ,
              
               
                 Nostris
                 ablutis
                 sordibus
                 :
              
               
                 Et
                 simul
                 cum
                 laetitia
                 ,
              
               
                 Tecum
                 simus
                 in
                 gloria
                 ;
              
               
                 Nostraque
                 reddant
                 labia
              
               
                 Laudes
                 Christo
                 cū
                 gratia
                 .
              
               
                 Cui
                 sit
                 honos
                 in
                 secula
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 George
                 ,
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 praise
                 and
                 fame
              
               
                 Attend
                 upon
                 thy
                 glorious
                 name
                 ;
              
               
                 Advanc'd
                 to
                 Knightly
                 dignitie
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Daughter
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 thee
              
               
                 (
                 As
                 she
                 was
                 making
                 grievous
                 moane
                 ,
              
               
                 By
                 a
                 feirce
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 all
                 alone
                 )
              
               
                 Was
                 freed
                 from
                 death
                 .
                 Thee
                 we
                 intreat
              
               
                 That
                 wee
                 in
                 Heaven
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 seat
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 being
                 wash'd
                 from
                 every
                 staine
                 ,
              
               
                 May
                 there
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 raigne
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 wee
                 with
                 thee
                 together
                 may
              
               
                 Sing
                 gladly
                 many
                 a
                 sacred
                 Lay
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 gracious
                 throne
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 whom
                 be
                 praise
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             So
             was
             it
             in
             our
             Ladies
             Horarie
             ,
             or
             horarium
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Sarum
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             question
             in
             other
             of
             their
             publike
             Service-Bookes
             :
             
             untill
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             began
             in
             Germany
             by
             Luther
             ,
             made
             those
             of
             Rome
             bethinke
             themselves
             ;
             and
             make
             some
             necessary
             reformation
             also
             ,
             in
             such
             particulars
             as
             were
             most
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             .
             A
             reformation
             not
             onely
             of
             their
             manners
             ,
             which
             since
             the
             difference
             began
             ,
             have
             beene
             strangely
             mended
             ;
             nor
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             onely
             ,
             which
             since
             the
             opposition
             ,
             hath
             beene
             wonderously
             altered
             and
             refined
             :
             but
             also
             of
             their
             Breviaries
             ,
             of
             their
             Missals
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             publicke
             Liturgies
             .
             A
             matter
             first
             attempted
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             breach
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             seuenth
             :
             who
             using
             in
             it
             the
             assistance
             of
             
               Franciscus
               Quignonius
            
             ,
             
             (
             hee
             was
             then
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Santa
               Croce
            
             )
             left
             in
             them
             onely
             the
             histories
             of
             some
             few
             Saints
             of
             eyther
             sexe
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             was
             lesse
             scruple
             ;
             casheering
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             of
             offence
             .
             
               Vnde
               non
               imprudenter
               fecit
               Clemens
               [
               Sept.
               ]
               Pont.
               Rom.
               adiutus
               opera
               Franc.
               Quignonij
               ,
               qui
               historiolas
               Sanctorum
               vtriusque
               sexus
               ,
               cum
               Christo
               in
               paradiso
               conregnantium
               ,
               succinctè
               iuxta
               &
               eruditè
               describi
               ,
               ínque
               Rom.
               Breviarium
               inseri
               curavit
               :
               Omnem
               calumniantibus
               ansam
               amputans
               ,
               qui
               fabulas
               non
               historias
               in
               Templis
               recitari
               clamitabant
               .
            
             As
             mine
             author
             hath
             it
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             a
             more
             exact
             and
             perfect
             reformation
             of
             the
             Missall
             and
             the
             Breviarie
             ,
             was
             resolv'd
             upon
             in
             the
             Trent-Councell
             ;
             together
             with
             an
             Index
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             of
             all
             such
             Bookes
             ,
             as
             were
             thought
             fit
             eyther
             to
             be
             prohibited
             ;
             or
             noted
             ,
             with
             a
             Deleatur
             .
             But
             by
             the
             hasty
             breaking
             
             up
             of
             that
             Conventicle
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             French
             King
             called
             it
             in
             his
             letters
             to
             the
             Prelates
             there
             assembled
             )
             the
             whole
             businesse
             was
             referred
             unto
             the
             Pope
             :
             by
             his
             unerring
             spirit
             to
             bee
             determined
             and
             concluded
             .
             
             
               Praecepit
               S.
               Synodus
               ,
               ut
               quicquid
               ab
               illis
            
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             matter
             was
             committed
             )
             
               praestitum
               esset
               ,
               Sanctissimo
               Rom.
               Pont.
               exhibeatur
               :
               vt
               eius
               iudicio
               atque
               autoritate
               terminetur
               ,
               &
               evulg●tur
               .
            
             So
             was
             it
             done
             accordingly
             :
             the
             
               Missals
               ,
               Breviaries
               ,
               Rituals
               ,
               Pontificals
               ,
               Catechismes
               ,
               Diurnals
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             severall
             
               Horaries
               ,
               Officiums
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Manuals
             belonging
             to
             our
             Ladyes
             service
             ;
             being
             corrected
             first
             by
             Pope
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             ,
             and
             after
             recognized
             by
             Clement
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             the
             Eight
             .
             By
             which
             wee
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             were
             not
             right
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             how
             ever
             they
             pretended
             that
             the
             Protestants
             did
             clamour
             of
             them
             without
             cause
             :
             they
             being
             at
             the
             last
             compell'd
             ,
             though
             with
             as
             little
             noyse
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Reformation
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             in
             manners
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             their
             common
             formes
             of
             publicke
             service
             and
             performance
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             And
             now
             what
             is
             there
             else
             ,
             which
             any
             one
             of
             Calvins
             party
             ,
             any
             of
             those
             which
             have
             denyed
             St.
             George
             a
             beeing
             ;
             can
             further
             question
             ?
             It
             is
             alledged
             by
             Doctor
             Cracanthorpe
             ,
             to
             proove
             St.
             George
             to
             bee
             
               non
               ens
            
             ,
             an
             idle
             Fiction
             ;
             that
             even
             Baronius
             doth
             confesse
             it
             :
             and
             for
             a
             further
             proofe
             ,
             Baronius
             is
             produced
             to
             tell
             us
             on
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             
               Picturam
               Georgij
               qua
               eques
               armatus
               effingitur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             viz.
             the
             ordinary
             pictures
             of
             
             Saint
             George
             have
             more
             in
             them
             of
             an
             embleme
             ,
             than
             an
             Historie
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Baronius
             doth
             conceive
             St.
             George
             so
             pictured
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             him
             commonly
             (
             and
             as
             wee
             see
             him
             in
             full
             stature
             ,
             with
             his
             brave
             Horse
             and
             the
             fierce
             Dragon
             ,
             in
             St.
             Sepulchres
             in
             Paris
             ;
             )
             to
             be
             an
             embleme
             ,
             a
             Symbol
             ,
             or
             an
             Hieroglyphick
             .
             But
             yet
             Baronius
             doth
             not
             thinke
             that
             St.
             George
             himselfe
             was
             an
             Hieroglyphick
             onely
             ,
             or
             an
             embleme
             .
             This
             is
             an
             argument
             ,
             much
             like
             that
             other
             which
             we
             met
             withall
             before
             ;
             wherein
             Baronius
             himselfe
             must
             testifie
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             storie
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             forgerie
             of
             the
             Arians
             :
             whereas
             indeed
             hee
             spake
             it
             onely
             of
             one
             passage
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Arians
             had
             beene
             thrust
             into
             his
             History
             .
             And
             this
             may
             also
             be
             replyed
             to
             Doctor
             Boys
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             twice
             for
             failing
             ,
             how
             roundly
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             had
             takē
             up
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             ,
             for
             
               his
               leaden
               Legend
               of
               St.
            
             George
             .
             If
             they
             or
             any
             other
             for
             them
             ,
             have
             more
             to
             say
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             that
             Article
             as
             yet
             not
             answered
             touching
             Dacianus
             ;
             and
             the
             apparent
             contradictions
             which
             are
             betweene
             our
             witnesses
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             Which
             argument
             or
             exception
             rather
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             satisfie
             with
             as
             much
             case
             as
             these
             before
             it
             :
             when
             we
             have
             taken
             out
             our
             Commission
             for
             the
             examination
             of
             witnesses
             on
             our
             party
             ,
             in
             whom
             such
             an
             apparant
             contradiction
             is
             suspected
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             I
             thinke
             we
             may
             with
             good
             assurance
             of
             these
             mens
             quietnesse
             hereafter
             ;
             turne
             our
             whole
             strengths
             
             upon
             that
             adversarie
             which
             hath
             done
             us
             greatest
             injury
             .
             Even
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             seeme
             to
             censure
             Calvin
             as
             too
             meeke
             and
             modestly
             disposed
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             a
             quarrell
             :
             and
             thinke
             St.
             George
             not
             wrong'd
             inough
             in
             being
             thought
             
               No
               man
               ,
               the
               issue
               of
               an
               idle
               braine
            
             ;
             unlesse
             he
             rather
             be
             esteemed
             a
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             man
             ,
             a
             bloudie
             
               Arian
               .
               Calvinus
               itaque
               moderatissime
               agit
               adversum
               Pontificios
               ,
               ubi
               de
            
             Georgio
             
               quem
               invocant
               ,
               ita
               loquitur
               ,
               quasi
               nullus
               unquam
               ,
            
             
             
               non
               quasi
               impius
               extitisset
            
             .
             Thus
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             ,
             whose
             resolute
             assertion
             ,
             and
             the
             proofes
             thereof
             ,
             are
             next
             to
             be
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               whole
               Storie
               of
               George
               the
               Arian
               Byshop
               .
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 George
              
               Byshop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               not
               prooved
               by
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               to
               bee
               a
               
                 Cappadocian
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               Cappadocians
               infamous
               for
               their
               lewdnesse
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               life
               of
               George
               before
               hee
               was
               appointed
               Byshop
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               His
               Butcherly
               behaviour
               in
               that
               holy
               Dignity
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               Degraded
               in
               the
               Councels
               of
               Sardica
               ,
               and
               
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               An
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Drusius
               ,
               in
               making
               George
               the
               Laodicean
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               same
               with
               him
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               strange
               effects
               of
               fancie
               and
               a
               pre-conceipt
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               George's
               returne
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Death
               .
               
                 (
                 10
                 )
                 George
              
               Byshop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               never
               reputed
               for
               a
               Martyr
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Shreds
               of
               the
               Arian
               Legends
               ,
               by
               whom
               patch'd
               on
               vpon
               St.
               Georges
               Cloake
               .
               (
               12
               )
               Sir
               
                 W.
                 Raleighs
              
               resolution
               in
               received
               opinions
               .
               
                 (
                 13
              
               )
               A
               transition
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               Witnesses
               on
               St.
               
               George's
               side
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             IT
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             a
             wise
             and
             necessarie
             course
             of
             Casca
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Citizen
             ,
             to
             publish
             by
             the
             common
             Cryer
             ,
             his
             Name
             and
             Pedigree
             :
             wherein
             hee
             gave
             the
             people
             notice
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Casca
             was
             the
             name
             of
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             had
             
             conspired
             the
             death
             of
             Caesar
             ;
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             hee
             neyther
             was
             the
             Traitor
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             kindred
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             action
             ,
             he
             thus
             gives
             in
             Dion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               Quòd
               Cinna
               nominis
               causa
               occideretur
            
             :
             The
             like
             device
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             reported
             of
             one
             Varro
             :
             and
             this
             device
             must
             wee
             also
             now
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             our
             present
             businesse
             .
             For
             such
             was
             the
             most
             barbarous
             demeanor
             of
             one
             George
             ,
             once
             an
             intruding
             Byshop
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             a
             furious
             
               Arian
               ,
               and
               bloudy
               Butcher
               of
               the
               true
               Christians
            
             ;
             and
             so
             extreamely
             odious
             is
             his
             name
             become
             in
             the
             eares
             and
             hearts
             of
             all
             good
             people
             :
             that
             wee
             which
             love
             St.
             George
             ,
             must
             by
             the
             common
             Crier
             ,
             and
             publicke
             Proclamation
             ,
             make
             knowne
             his
             parentage
             ,
             and
             acts
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             will
             bee
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Cinna
             ;
             and
             hee
             shall
             suffer
             for
             those
             impious
             sinnes
             and
             cruell
             misdemeanours
             ,
             which
             were
             done
             many
             yeares
             after
             his
             transmigration
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
             This
             therefore
             wee
             resolve
             to
             doe
             in
             St
             
             George's
             cause
             ;
             but
             not
             this
             onely
             .
             For
             wee
             will
             first
             relate
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             George
             the
             Arian
             ,
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             his
             exploits
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             in
             which
             how
             little
             is
             there
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             the
             least
             resemblance
             unto
             the
             Story
             of
             our
             Martyr
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             sufficiently
             answered
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             in
             the
             meere
             prosecution
             of
             the
             Story
             :
             wee
             will
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Birth
             ,
             and
             parentage
             ,
             and
             constant
             sufferings
             
             of
             St.
             George
             ;
             and
             to
             those
             testimonies
             after
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             one
             excepted
             ,
             successively
             have
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             And
             first
             wee
             must
             begin
             with
             the
             Birth
             and
             Countrey
             of
             this
             Arian
             Byshop
             ,
             which
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             doth
             affirme
             with
             greater
             confidence
             than
             proofe
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             For
             thus
             hee
             closeth
             up
             his
             Disputation
             in
             this
             present
             argument
             ,
             
               Ceterum
               cum
               Georgius
               quem
               ecclesia
               Orientali●
               &
               Occidentalis
               pro
               Martyre
               colit
               ,
            
             
             
               fuerit
               Cappadox
               ;
               ne●
               ullius
               Georgij
               Cappadocis
               ,
               ut
               Martyris
               ,
               nisi
               Ariani
               ,
               mentio
               ab
               ullo
               idoneo
               autore
               fiat
               :
               vel
               ista
               circumstantia
               demonstrat
               Georgium
               ,
               non
               Sanctum
               ,
               sed
               Arianum
               Martyrem
               fuisse
               .
            
             In
             which
             we
             have
             these
             two
             conclusions
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Arian
               George
            
             was
             a
             Cappadocian
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             George
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             was
             reputed
             for
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             but
             George
             the
             Arian
             :
             both
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             with
             greater
             confidence
             than
             proofe
             .
             For
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             neyther
             hee
             ,
             nor
             any
             else
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             hath
             prooved
             it
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             George
             the
             Arian
             was
             by
             birth
             a
             Cappadocian
             :
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             St.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             which
             are
             produced
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ,
             doe
             not
             proove
             it
             .
             Which
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             justifie
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             by
             way
             of
             anticipation
             ,
             that
             George
             the
             Arian
             ,
             was
             of
             a
             very
             fickle
             and
             fugitive
             condition
             :
             not
             fixt
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             (
             as
             wee
             shall
             see
             anon
             )
             untill
             hee
             was
             appointed
             for
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             This
             noted
             ,
             wee
             proceed
             unto
             the
             testimonies
             alledged
             from
             Athanasius
             ,
             
             according
             as
             wee
             are
             directed
             in
             the
             Doctors
             margin
             :
             beginning
             first
             with
             that
             ,
             in
             
               Apol.
               de
               fuga
               sua
            
             ;
             
             where
             wee
             reade
             it
             thus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             About
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             ,
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             came
             George
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             sent
             for
             ,
             by
             them
             which
             swayed
             the
             Court
             ,
             out
             of
             Cappadocia
             :
             who
             heere
             improoved
             those
             vices
             ,
             which
             hee
             there
             had
             learnt
             .
             This
             is
             I
             thinke
             no
             argument
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             because
             that
             George
             was
             sent
             for
             out
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             to
             proove
             that
             he
             was
             therefore
             borne
             there
             :
             and
             therefore
             on
             unto
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             proves
             as
             little
             ;
             save
             that
             the
             Latine
             is
             more
             favourable
             than
             the
             Greeke
             .
             
             For
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             translated
             by
             
               Pet.
               Nannius
            
             ,
             wee
             reade
             it
             
               In
               Epistola
               ad
               vbique
               orthodoxos
            
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               station
               praefectus
               Aegypti
               publicè
               literas
               proponit
               in
               speciem
               edicti
               ,
               quibus
               declarabat
               ,
               Georgium
               Cappadocem
               natione
               ,
               pro
               successore
               mihi
               datum
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             wee
             find
             it
             onely
             as
             before
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             George
             ,
             new
             comming
             from
             Cappadocia
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Governour
             ,
             declared
             his
             Successour
             :
             Thus
             doe
             we
             reade
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Ad
               solitariam
               vitam
               agentes
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
             That
             Gregory
             was
             sent
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Auxentius
             unto
             Millaine
             ;
             both
             
             out
             of
             Cappadocia
             .
             Yet
             never
             was
             it
             thought
             ,
             that
             therefore
             eyther
             of
             them
             were
             natives
             of
             that
             Country
             .
             
               In
               Apolog.
               secunda
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             third
             place
             quoted
             in
             the
             margine
             ,
             wee
             meete
             with
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             onely
             Pole
             Iulius
             complaines
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             his
             fellow-Byshops
             ,
             touching
             Athanasius
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             Gregory
             ,
             an
             alien
             to
             the
             Towne
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             unknowne
             amongst
             them
             ,
             was
             made
             Byshop
             .
             The
             Latine
             here
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             Gregorie
             ,
             reades
             George
             ;
             which
             cannot
             stand
             with
             truth
             of
             Storie
             :
             Pope
             Iulius
             being
             dead
             almost
             sixe
             yeares
             ,
             before
             this
             George
             was
             made
             the
             Byshop
             of
             that
             Citie
             .
             But
             let
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeke
             copies
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             but
             a
             simple
             reason
             ,
             to
             affirme
             that
             George
             was
             borne
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             an
             alien
             ,
             or
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             In
             that
             which
             followes
             ,
             wee
             have
             some
             shew
             of
             proofe
             ,
             at
             least
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             that
             before
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Solitariam
               vitam
               agentes
            
             ,
             before-mentioned
             ,
             St.
             Athanasius
             calleth
             him
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Cappadocia
             :
             and
             Gregorie
             of
             Nazianzum
             ,
             that
             Countriman
             ,
             
               Monstrum
               Cappadox
               ,
               ex
               vltimis
               terrae
               nostrae
               finibus
               oriundum
               ,
            
             A
             
               Cappadocian
               monster
            
             ,
             borne
             in
             the
             furthest
             parts
             of
             all
             our
             Country
             .
             Indeed
             St.
             Gregorie
             so
             calls
             him
             in
             the
             Latine
             copies
             ,
             translated
             by
             Bilius
             ;
             which
             makes
             the
             matter
             somewhat
             plaine
             :
             but
             looke
             upon
             the
             Author
             in
             
             his
             owne
             language
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             such
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             as
             was
             pretended
             .
             For
             there
             wee
             reade
             it
             thus
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             translated
             ,
             
               Oriundum
               ,
               Borne
            
             ;
             and
             whereupon
             the
             proofe
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             altogether
             founded
             ;
             ought
             rather
             ,
             and
             more
             agreeably
             ,
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             bee
             rendred
             ,
             
               Impetu
               se
               ferens
            
             ,
             running
             with
             haste
             and
             violence
             .
             For
             who
             so
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             ,
             but
             knowes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             construed
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             derived
             ,
             
               ab
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               impetus
            
             :
             and
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             must
             bee
             onely
             this
             ;
             That
             George
             ,
             a
             
               Cappadocian
               monster
            
             (
             as
             hee
             calls
             him
             )
             came
             with
             a
             violent
             swinge
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             furthest
             parts
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             seaze
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             yet
             hee
             is
             here
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Cappadocian
               monster
            
             ;
             and
             Athanasius
             calls
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               man
               of
               Cappadocia
            
             :
             this
             wee
             confesse
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             affordeth
             as
             little
             to
             the
             proofe
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
             For
             both
             those
             passages
             ,
             are
             there
             spoken
             ,
             as
             proverbiall
             kinde
             of
             speeches
             ,
             then
             in
             use
             :
             the
             lewdnesse
             of
             the
             Cappodocians
             beeing
             so
             infamous
             ,
             that
             it
             grew
             into
             a
             Proverbe
             ,
             to
             call
             a
             lewd
             and
             wicked
             man
             ,
             
               a
               man
               of
               Cappadocia
               .
               Erasmus
            
             reckoneth
             
               Portentum
               Cappadocium
            
             ,
             as
             a
             common
             
               Adage
               ,
               Eò
               quòd
               Cappadocum
               gens
               improba
               &
               flagitiosa
               esset
               :
            
             
             and
             for
             a
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             reflects
             upon
             this
             place
             of
             Gregorie
             .
             Thus
             Cicero
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               Cesonius
               Calventius
            
             ,
             
             calls
             him
             ,
             a
             
               Cappodocian
               ;
               Elinguem
               ,
               tardum
               ,
               inhumanum
               ,
               neglectum
               ,
               Cappadocem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             Freigius
             in
             his
             Annotations
             ,
             gives
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Cappadoces
               enim
               malè
               audijsse
               ,
               ostendit
               proverbium
               .
            
             The
             proverbe
             which
             hee
             mentions
             ,
             in
             proofe
             of
             such
             their
             infamie
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             
               Suidas
               ,
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Id
               est
               ,
            
             There
             are
             three
             Nations
             worse
             than
             others
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             letter
             
               K.
               Cappadocians
               ,
               Cretans
            
             ,
             and
             Cilicians
             .
             And
             presently
             hee
             addes
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             ,
             
             by
             a
             Learned
             man
             of
             our
             owne
             nation
             ,
             thus
             noted
             ,
             
               The
               lewdnesse
               of
               the
               Cappadocians
               grew
               into
               a
               Proverbe
               .
               If
               any
               were
               enormiously
               wicked
               ,
               hee
               was
               therefore
               called
               a
               Cappadocian
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             stile
             of
             
               homo
               Cappadox
            
             ,
             given
             him
             by
             Athanasius
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             
               Monstrum
               Cappadox
            
             ,
             repeated
             out
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             them
             by
             
               Geo.
               Cedrenus
            
             :
             was
             fastened
             on
             him
             for
             his
             long
             abode
             in
             that
             Province
             ,
             and
             immediate
             comming
             thence
             ;
             especially
             ,
             hee
             having
             learnt
             so
             much
             (
             as
             it
             appeares
             by
             Athanasius
             )
             of
             their
             bad
             conditions
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             
               Homo
               .
               Cappadox
               ,
               &
               monstrum
               Cappadox
               ,
            
             should
             bee
             here
             used
             proverbially
             ;
             rather
             to
             signifie
             the
             bad
             conditions
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             than
             his
             Birth
             or
             Countrey
             :
             considering
             that
             ,
             
               fides
               Attica
            
             ,
             and
             
               fides
               Punica
               ,
               Gracum
               
               ingenium
               ,
               &
               tenebrae
               Cymmeriae
               ,
            
             with
             many
             others
             of
             that
             kinde
             ;
             are
             commonly
             so
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             Authors
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             prooved
             as
             yet
             by
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             ,
             that
             George
             the
             Arian
             Byshop
             ,
             was
             by
             birth
             a
             Cappadocian
             :
             whether
             there
             were
             no
             other
             George
             of
             Cappadocia
             acknowledged
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             but
             this
             George
             the
             Arian
             ;
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             But
             for
             his
             Country
             ,
             not
             to
             waste
             longer
             time
             in
             it
             ,
             
             it
             is
             affirmed
             for
             certaine
             ,
             by
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             about
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             whose
             report
             may
             well
             be
             taken
             in
             this
             case
             :
             I
             say
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             expresse
             termes
             ,
             that
             George
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             borne
             at
             Epiphania
             ,
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             
               Cilicia
               .
               In
               Fullonio
            
             (
             the
             old
             Bookes
             read
             it
             
               in
               Fullio
            
             ,
             and
             infulio
             ,
             but
             mended
             by
             Gruterus
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             autographon
             of
             Faucherius
             )
             
               natus
               ut
               ferebatur
               ,
               apud
               Epiphaniam
               Ciliciae
               oppidum
               ,
               auctusque
               in
               damna
               complurium
               ,
               contra
               utilitatem
               suam
               ,
               reique
               communis
               ,
               episcopus
               Alexandriae
               est
               ordinatus
               .
            
             So
             Ammianus
             :
             and
             this
             is
             more
             expresse
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             beene
             hitherto
             produced
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             borne
             a
             Cappadocian
             .
             For
             his
             conditions
             St.
             Gregory
             of
             Nazianzen
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             bad
             kindred
             and
             worse
             qualities
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Not
             any
             way
             ennobled
             in
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             affable
             in
             his
             Conversation
             ;
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             making
             any
             shew
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             or
             cloaking
             
             his
             ●mpieties
             with
             faire
             and
             specious
             pretexts
             ,
             but
             apt
             to
             any
             bold
             attempt
             ;
             and
             a
             most
             proper
             iustrument
             to
             disturbe
             the
             common
             peace
             .
             In
             his
             beginnings
             ,
             a
             most
             base
             and
             servile
             Parasite
             ,
             the
             common
             flie
             that
             suckt
             at
             every
             Table
             :
             so
             fitted
             for
             that
             office
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             words
             and
             actions
             did
             seeme
             to
             have
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             than
             filling
             of
             his
             belly
             .
             His
             first
             preferment
             ,
             was
             an
             O●fice
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             base
             and
             sordid
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Caterer
             forsooth
             ,
             or
             
               Provisor
               generall
            
             of
             Hogs-flesh
             for
             the
             armie
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             he
             bare
             himselfe
             so
             faithlesly
             ,
             so
             much
             unto
             his
             owne
             desire
             of
             filthy
             Lucre
             ;
             that
             at
             the
             last
             even
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             take
             himselfe
             unto
             his
             heeles
             :
             and
             as
             the
             custome
             is
             of
             Vagabonds
             ,
             never
             to
             tarry
             long
             in
             any
             place
             ;
             untill
             at
             last
             he
             setled
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             here
             (
             saith
             Gregory
             )
             he
             left
             off
             his
             roaguing
             ,
             and
             began
             his
             Villanies
             .
             But
             yet
             wee
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Byshop
             
               per
               s●ltum
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             say
             ;
             not
             taking
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             others
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             had
             before
             beene
             made
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             so
             demeaned
             himselfe
             in
             that
             holy
             Calling
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forthwith
             deposed
             from
             the
             Ministery
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             But
             strugling
             in
             those
             factious
             and
             distracted
             times
             ,
             against
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hee
             was
             restored
             not
             long
             
             after
             .
             And
             being
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Religion
             ,
             who
             then
             was
             wholly
             addicted
             to
             the
             Arian
             party
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             subtile
             head
             withall
             ,
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             great
             affaires
             :
             he
             was
             conceiv'd
             to
             bee
             the
             fittest
             fellow
             ,
             to
             succeed
             Gregory
             the
             Arian
             Byshop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             who
             had
             before
             displanted
             Athanasius
             .
             So
             Sozomen
             relates
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             setled
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             being
             active
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             a
             stout
             Champion
             of
             tne
             Sect.
             
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             George
             thus
             appointed
             Byshop
             ,
             was
             put
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             by
             a
             choyce
             band
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             sent
             by
             Constantius
             the
             Emperour
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             His
             behaviour
             ,
             answerable
             to
             his
             entrance
             ,
             violent
             and
             bloudy
             :
             and
             such
             as
             was
             not
             long
             dissembled
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Athanasius
             .
             Hee
             made
             his
             entrance
             in
             the
             holy
             time
             of
             Lent
             ,
             
             and
             presently
             after
             the
             end
             of
             
             Easter-weeke
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             other
             tydings
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             than
             violently
             casting
             of
             the
             sacred
             Virgins
             into
             prison
             ,
             committing
             of
             the
             Suffragan
             Byshops
             unto
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Warre
             ,
             forcible
             spoyling
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Widdowes
             and
             of
             Orphans
             :
             and
             other
             misdemeanours
             of
             this
             barbarous
             and
             hostile
             nature
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             But
             in
             the
             Weeke
             immediately
             after
             Whitsontide
             ,
             the
             people
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             uppon
             some
             solemne
             Fast
             ,
             gathered
             themselves
             together
             in
             the
             
             Church-yard
             to
             their
             Devotions
             ;
             not
             tarrying
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             heart
             to
             rec●ive
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             with
             George
             their
             Byshop
             .
             This
             cōming
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             presently
             sent
             out
             unto
             Sebastiā
             ,
             then
             Captain
             of
             the
             Garrison
             ,
             and
             by
             Sect
             a
             Manichee
             ;
             to
             arme
             his
             forces
             ,
             and
             repaire
             to
             his
             assistance
             .
             (
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             marvaile
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             made
             St.
             George
             ,
             an
             Arian
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             identitie
             of
             names
             :
             have
             not
             made
             St.
             Sebastian
             also
             an
             Hereticke
             of
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             reason
             .
             )
             Vpon
             this
             message
             Sebastian
             hasted
             with
             his
             band
             ,
             and
             even
             upon
             that
             sacred
             day
             (
             it
             was
             a
             Sonday
             )
             made
             an
             assault
             upon
             the
             people
             in
             the
             place
             .
             The
             profest
             Virgins
             were
             brought
             unto
             a
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             and
             threatned
             death
             ;
             in
             case
             they
             would
             not
             yeild
             to
             the
             condemn'd
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heretickes
             :
             Such
             of
             them
             as
             continued
             constant
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             beeing
             immodestly
             dispoyled
             of
             all
             their
             garments
             ;
             and
             buffeted
             so
             cruelly
             upon
             the
             face
             ,
             that
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             some
             difficultie
             ,
             to
             know
             who
             they
             were
             .
             No
             lesse
             than
             forty
             men
             were
             violently
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             strange
             manner
             torne
             in
             peeces
             :
             the
             rest
             more
             mercifully
             dealt
             withall
             and
             banished
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             As
             for
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             slaine
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             give
             them
             to
             their
             friends
             and
             kindred
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             honestly
             buried
             ;
             but
             kept
             them
             privately
             at
             home
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             delight
             &
             satiate
             
             their
             eyes
             with
             that
             bloudy
             spectacle
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             of
             Photius
             ,
             that
             George
             had
             wrought
             such
             barbarous
             and
             horrid
             cruelties
             in
             that
             poore
             City
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
             That
             even
             the
             greatest
             persecution
             rais'd
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             might
             in
             comparison
             hereof
             be
             reputed
             mercifull
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             Such
             beeing
             his
             behaviour
             both
             before
             &
             after
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             tooke
             speciall
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             the
             rather
             because
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             so
             unjustly
             dispossessed
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Arian
             partie
             .
             Constans
             at
             that
             time
             Emperour
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             brother
             to
             Constantius
             ;
             an
             Orthodoxe
             professour
             ,
             and
             well
             inclined
             to
             holy
             Athanasius
             ;
             summoned
             a
             Councell
             of
             the
             Byshops
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             at
             Sardica
             a
             City
             of
             
               Illyricum
               ,
               anno
            
             351.
             where
             among
             others
             ,
             some
             Byshops
             of
             the
             Britaine
             's
             were
             assembled
             .
             In
             this
             Councell
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             beeing
             first
             verified
             and
             confirm'd
             ;
             the
             cause
             of
             Athanasius
             was
             debated
             :
             whom
             by
             their
             generall
             suffrages
             they
             acquitted
             of
             all
             crime
             ;
             and
             by
             definitive
             Sentence
             degraded
             among
             others
             ,
             George
             the
             Arian
             ,
             from
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Byshop
             .
             
             O
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             in
             Athanasius
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             followed
             another
             Synod
             ;
             holden
             at
             Seleucia
             ,
             a
             Towne
             of
             Asia
             the
             lesse
             ;
             anno
             358
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             :
             wherein
             this
             
               Alexandrian
               George
            
             ,
             was
             againe
             degraded
             .
             
             The
             Fathers
             here
             assembled
             ,
             intended
             ,
             as
             it
             seemes
             some
             mitigation
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Controversie
             then
             on
             foote
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             declare
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             a
             like
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             the
             difference
             now
             was
             onely
             in
             a
             letter
             ,
             though
             such
             a
             letter
             as
             made
             the
             difference
             but
             little
             lesse
             :
             The
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             pronouncing
             CHRIST
             to
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
            
             ;
             and
             this
             affirming
             him
             ,
             to
             bee
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             like
             substance
             .
             To
             which
             decree
             ,
             this
             George
             ,
             a
             peremptorie
             and
             stubborne
             Arian
             ,
             would
             not
             yeeld
             :
             For
             which
             ,
             with
             other
             matters
             proov'd
             against
             him
             ,
             hee
             was
             sentenced
             to
             bee
             degraded
             .
             I
             say
             with
             other
             matters
             prooved
             against
             him
             ,
             because
             wee
             reade
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             Egypt
             had
             accused
             him
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             rapine
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             contumelious
             crimes
             :
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             that
             Author
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             In
             this
             Seleucian
             Synod
             ,
             was
             present
             also
             another
             George
             ,
             Byshop
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             a
             Citie
             of
             Syria
             :
             an
             Arian
             also
             ,
             or
             one
             at
             least
             which
             did
             not
             favour
             the
             Homousians
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             call'd
             them
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             So
             Socrates
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             Arian
             :
             one
             who
             not
             onely
             willingly
             subscribed
             unto
             the
             Canons
             of
             that
             Councell
             ;
             but
             also
             made
             himselfe
             head
             of
             a
             partie
             against
             George
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             
             and
             cause
             of
             Cyrill
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
             This
             Cyrill
             being
             a
             learned
             &
             a
             godly
             Byshop
             ,
             
             had
             a
             cause
             dependant
             in
             that
             Synod
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             were
             profess'd
             and
             peremptorie
             Arians
             ,
             did
             purpose
             to
             depo●e
             him
             :
             that
             so
             there
             might
             be
             roome
             to
             settle
             in
             Hierusalem
             ,
             a
             Prelate
             of
             their
             faction
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             want
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             loved
             him
             not
             for
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             were
             true
             ,
             and
             Orthodoxe
             ;
             did
             yet
             admire
             his
             learning
             ,
             and
             respect
             his
             person
             :
             Hereupon
             the
             Councell
             was
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             or
             factions
             :
             whereof
             the
             one
             was
             govern'd
             by
             Acacuis
             Byshop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             George
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             this
             George
             Byshop
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             Sophronius
             of
             Pompeiopolis
             .
             And
             after
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             mention
             of
             him
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ;
             that
             hee
             did
             doubtfully
             declare
             himselfe
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             then
             questioned
             :
             sometimes
             abetting
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Seleucian
             Synode
             ;
             
             and
             sometimes
             more
             inclining
             to
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Arians
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             doe
             the
             rather
             wonder
             at
             a
             strange
             mistake
             in
             the
             learned
             Drusius
             ,
             who
             makes
             this
             George
             the
             Laodicean
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             him
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             For
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             ,
             
             
               ad
               Pag.
            
             149.
             he
             hath
             it
             thus
             ;
             Georgius
             
               Laodiceae
               Episcopus
               ,
               Cappadox
               ,
               Arianorum
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             
               ad
               Pag.
            
             156.
             
             Georgius
             Alexandriae
             
               Episcopus
               
               à
               Constantio
               constitutus
               ,
               cum
               prius
               fuisset
               Episcopus
               Laodecenus
               .
            
             Which
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             first
             make
             the
             
               Laodicean
               George
            
             ,
             to
             bee
             of
             Cappadocia
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             translate
             him
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             but
             neither
             rightly
             .
             An
             errour
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             almost
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Scholler
             should
             bee
             drawne
             aside
             ,
             by
             specious
             shewes
             ,
             and
             a
             similitude
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             identitie
             of
             names
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             But
             such
             for
             certaine
             is
             the
             quality
             of
             fancie
             ,
             and
             of
             preconceipt
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             frame
             and
             fashion
             all
             things
             like
             it selfe
             :
             just
             as
             those
             men
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             are
             tainted
             with
             the
             yellow
             jaundise
             ,
             conceive
             all
             Objects
             which
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             to
             be
             yellow
             .
             When
             once
             Pythagoras
             had
             formed
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             Schollers
             ,
             to
             entertaine
             these
             principles
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             unitie
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             numbers
             ;
             that
             numbers
             were
             the
             originall
             of
             points
             ,
             and
             lines
             ,
             and
             plaine
             figures
             ;
             and
             these
             the
             Parents
             of
             the
             Elementary
             bodies
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             out
             of
             which
             bodies
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             animated
             and
             contrived
             :
             when
             he
             had
             formed
             I
             say
             ,
             their
             apprehensions
             to
             these
             principles
             ,
             than
             which
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             foolish
             and
             absurd
             in
             nature
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             alter
             them
             in
             their
             opinions
             .
             And
             so
             affected
             also
             were
             the
             Epicurcans
             ,
             unto
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             taught
             them
             by
             their
             Master
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             perswaded
             
             the
             whole
             world
             had
             beene
             compacted
             .
             So
             is
             it
             also
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             having
             taken
             a
             conceit
             against
             George
             the
             Arian
             ,
             and
             his
             butcherly
             proceedings
             :
             think
             presently
             that
             every
             George
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             discourse
             or
             reading
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             On
             this
             conceit
             ,
             first
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             confounded
             George
             the
             Arian
             ,
             with
             St.
             George
             the
             Martyr
             :
             &
             after
             ,
             Drusius
             confounded
             George
             the
             Laodicean
             ,
             with
             George
             the
             Arian
             .
             There
             is
             another
             George
             B.
             of
             Alexandria
             too
             ,
             
             mention'd
             in
             Photius
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             a
             booke
             concerning
             Chrysostom
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             But
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             and
             in
             what
             time
             he
             lived
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             certaine
             .
             I
             wonder
             some
             or
             other
             hath
             not
             resolv'd
             the
             doubt
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             also
             George
             the
             Arian
             :
             that
             so
             we
             might
             have
             had
             a
             whole
             messe
             of
             Georges
             ,
             and
             all
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             But
             to
             returne
             unto
             my
             storie
             .
             No
             sooner
             was
             the
             Councell
             of
             Seleucia
             ended
             ,
             but
             George
             prepar'd
             himselfe
             for
             his
             returne
             to
             Alexandria
             :
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             stood
             degraded
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             that
             Synod
             .
             It
             seems
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             daunted
             either
             with
             complaints
             or
             Censures
             :
             for
             presently
             on
             his
             returne
             he
             fell
             upon
             his
             former
             courses
             ;
             plaguing
             as
             well
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             which
             would
             not
             be
             in
             all
             points
             of
             his
             Opinion
             .
             By
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             insolent
             carriage
             towards
             those
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             he
             became
             at
             last
             to
             be
             generally
             hated
             :
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             suspected
             to
             be
             a
             
             Tale-teller
             ,
             an
             Informer
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             did
             ill
             Offices
             betweene
             them
             and
             the
             Emperour
             :
             
             
               Multos
               exinde
               accusans
               apud
               patulas
               aures
               Constantij
               ,
               ut
               eius
               recalcitrantes
               imperijs
               ,
            
             as
             in
             Marcellinus
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             his
             death
             is
             diversly
             related
             .
             Our
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historians
            
             agree
             joyntly
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             had
             given
             him
             license
             to
             convert
             the
             Temple
             of
             Mithras
             ,
             or
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             long
             time
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             into
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Christians
             finding
             in
             it
             such
             heapes
             of
             slaughter'd
             bodies
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             offered
             to
             that
             Idol
             ▪
             exposed
             them
             to
             the
             publicke
             view
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             the
             irreligion
             and
             impiety
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             the
             more
             odious
             .
             Netled
             with
             which
             ,
             they
             fell
             together
             on
             the
             Byshop
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             hated
             ;
             and
             slew
             him
             in
             the
             place
             .
             
               By
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             it
             is
             thus
             related
             ,
             that
             passing
             once
             by
             the
             goodly
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Genius
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ;
             with
             many
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             ,
             waiting
             on
             him
             :
             
               Flexis
               ad
               adem
               ipsam
               luminibus
               ,
               quamdiu
            
             (
             inquit
             )
             
               stabit
               ho●
               Sepulchrum
            
             ;
             
             casting
             his
             eyes
             upon
             it
             after
             a
             scornfull
             fashion
             ,
             how
             long
             (
             said
             he
             )
             shall
             these
             old
             ruines
             continue
             undemolished
             .
             Vppon
             report
             of
             w
             ch
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             furiously
             inraged
             ,
             and
             hearing
             presently
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             their
             Governour
             was
             newly
             dead
             :
             they
             greedily
             apprehended
             both
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             not
             quieting
             themselves
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             torne
             the
             man
             so
             hated
             ,
             into
             almost
             a
             thousand
             peices
             .
             On
             both
             sides
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             agreed
             of
             in
             the
             maine
             and
             substance
             ;
             
             though
             differing
             a
             little
             in
             the
             circumstance
             :
             both
             parties
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Christians
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             testifying
             this
             ;
             that
             as
             his
             life
             was
             bloudy
             ,
             so
             his
             death
             was
             shamefull
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             I
             have
             the
             more
             at
             large
             related
             ,
             the
             whole
             Historie
             of
             this
             bloudie
             tyrant
             ;
             because
             wee
             may
             the
             sooner
             see
             ,
             how
             little
             probabilitie
             there
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             ever
             steale
             into
             that
             credit
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             reckoned
             for
             a
             Martyr
             .
             We
             doe
             not
             doubt
             to
             make
             it
             evident
             anon
             ,
             that
             our
             St.
             George
             was
             honour'd
             as
             a
             Saint
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Gelasius
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             during
             the
             life
             also
             of
             St.
             Ambrose
             .
             Suppose
             we
             then
             ,
             that
             George
             the
             Arian
             suffred
             death
             ,
             anuo
             361.
             about
             which
             time
             St.
             Ambrose
             flourished
             ,
             though
             not
             yet
             a
             Byshop
             ;
             and
             that
             Gelasius
             entred
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               anno
            
             492.
             
             Let
             this
             I
             say
             be
             granted
             ,
             or
             let
             it
             onely
             be
             supposed
             :
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             small
             a
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             bee
             so
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             to
             honour
             such
             a
             barbarous
             and
             bloudy
             Tyrant
             for
             a
             Saint
             ?
             This
             is
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             not
             likely
             :
             and
             I
             must
             crave
             some
             longer
             time
             ,
             before
             I
             dare
             beleeve
             it
             .
             But
             George
             (
             say
             they
             )
             was
             by
             the
             Arians
             reckoned
             for
             an
             ho●y
             Martyr
             .
             What
             if
             he
             were
             ?
             Shall
             we
             conceive
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             so
             carelesse
             of
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             purest
             times
             ;
             as
             to
             affoord
             him
             roome
             in
             her
             common
             Calendar
             ,
             and
             Martyrologies
             ,
             upon
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Heretickes
            
             .
             I
             doubt
             it
             much
             .
             
             But
             what
             if
             wee
             should
             make
             denyall
             to
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             George
             the
             Arian
             was
             not
             reputed
             for
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             no
             not
             by
             those
             of
             the
             same
             partie
             ?
             If
             wee
             should
             say
             so
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             yet
             ,
             what
             might
             bee
             justly
             sayd
             against
             us
             .
             Certaine
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ,
             hee
             was
             no
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             hee
             reasons
             thus
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             &c.
             
             
               But
               some
               perhaps
               will
               say
               ,
               was
               not
               this
               George
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               that
               suffered
               these
               things
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               saith
               hee
               ,
               had
               he
               endured
               those
               miseries
               in
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               or
               had
               that
               cruell
               death
               betide
               him
               ,
               through
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               for
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               Faith
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               then
               had
               he
               been
               indeed
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               chiefe
               one
               .
            
             Certaine
             I
             also
             am
             ,
             that
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             hath
             recorded
             ,
             that
             his
             accursed
             body
             being
             first
             torne
             in
             peeces
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             consumed
             with
             fire
             :
             and
             all
             the
             ashes
             of
             it
             raked
             up
             together
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea.
             And
             this
             they
             did
             ,
             lest
             else
             they
             might
             bee
             recollected
             ,
             and
             a
             Temple
             built
             in
             honour
             of
             them
             :
             even
             as
             we
             see
             it
             done
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             to
             others
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             who
             suffering
             grievous
             torments
             ,
             and
             dying
             in
             a
             constant
             perseverance
             in
             their
             Faith
             ;
             are
             by
             that
             Sect
             intituled
             
               Martyrs
               .
               Id
               metuens
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               ne
               collectis
               supremis
            
             ,
             
             
               aedes
               illis
               exsiruerentur
               ,
               ut
               reliquis
               ;
               qui
               deviare
               ●
               Religione
               compulsi
               
               pertulere
               cruciabiles
               poenas
               ,
               ad
               usque
               gloriosam
               mortem
               intemerata
               fide
               progressi
               ,
               &
               nunc
               Martyres
               appellantur
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Martyr
             ;
             by
             Marcellinus
             that
             his
             ashes
             were
             all
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             not
             bee
             reputed
             as
             a
             Martyr
             :
             and
             therefore
             by
             what
             good
             authoritie
             it
             may
             be
             proov'd
             ,
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             reckon'd
             for
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             seeke
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             choose
             but
             marvaile
             ,
             how
             Epiphanius
             is
             produced
             ,
             by
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             first
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             Polanus
             ,
             as
             a
             reproover
             of
             I
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             some
             certaine
             Quidams
             ,
             for
             worshipping
             the
             
               Arian
               George
            
             as
             an
             holy
             Martyr
             .
             
             For
             in
             the
             place
             alleaged
             ,
             that
             Reverend
             Father
             writing
             against
             the
             Anomaei
             ,
             tells
             us
             this
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             Founder
             was
             one
             Aetius
             ,
             promoted
             to
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             by
             that
             George
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             cruelly
             torne
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             people
             .
             Which
             told
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             that
             objection
             ,
             which
             might
             perhaps
             be
             made
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Aetius
             ,
             by
             the
             Anomaei
             ;
             that
             George
             by
             whom
             their
             founder
             was
             made
             Deacon
             ,
             had
             suffered
             for
             the
             Gospell
             :
             and
             thereunto
             he
             makes
             that
             answere
             ,
             which
             before
             you
             read
             .
             Not
             one
             word
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Arian
               George
            
             his
             being
             reckoned
             
               à
               nonullis
            
             ,
             for
             a
             Martyr
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             leave
             both
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Veruntamen
               coli
               coepit
            
             ,
             which
             comes
             after
             ,
             to
             his
             bare
             assertion
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             The
             rest
             that
             followeth
             in
             that
             elaborate
             
             worke
             of
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             ,
             is
             a
             Collection
             of
             those
             severall
             shreds
             of
             the
             old
             
               Ariā
               Legend
            
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             patch'd
             by
             divers
             men
             ,
             upon
             Saint
             
             George's
             Cloake
             .
             The
             conflict
             betweene
             him
             and
             Athanasius
             the
             Magitian
             ,
             extant
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             and
             Pasicrates
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             Vincentius
             and
             Antoninus
             :
             together
             with
             the
             Fable
             or
             the
             
               Persian
               Dacianus
            
             ,
             first
             made
             a
             King
             by
             the
             
               Arian
               Legendaries
            
             ;
             and
             after
             so
             reported
             in
             the
             Martyrologie
             of
             Bede
             .
             To
             this
             we
             have
             already
             answered
             ,
             I
             meane
             unto
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             our
             third
             Chapter
             :
             Nor
             will
             wee
             now
             repeate
             it
             .
             Onely
             it
             may
             be
             not
             omitted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             seene
             at
             all
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             the
             Legend
             written
             by
             Pasicrates
             ,
             who
             calls
             himselfe
             St.
             
             George's
             servant
             :
             and
             that
             Antoninus
             ,
             however
             he
             relate
             the
             passage
             ,
             somewhat
             briefly
             ,
             doth
             not
             yet
             give
             that
             Reverend
             name
             unto
             the
             Sorcerer
             .
             Which
             modesty
             I
             also
             finde
             ,
             and
             I
             much
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             in
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             .
             The
             other
             Tale
             of
             Dacianus
             ,
             first
             taken
             up
             by
             Bede
             ,
             and
             not
             unlikely
             out
             of
             some
             ancient
             Legend
             of
             the
             Arians
             ;
             and
             after
             by
             
               Rhabanus
               Maurus
               ,
               Notgerus
            
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             difference
             ,
             by
             
               Vincentius
               ,
               de
               Voragine
            
             ,
             and
             Antoninus
             :
             this
             tale
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             bee
             replyed
             in
             their
             excuse
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             related
             ,
             we
             shall
             deferre
             untill
             we
             come
             to
             produce
             such
             evidence
             ,
             as
             speakes
             on
             our
             side
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Empresse
             Alexandra
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             so
             say
             Pasicrates
             ,
             and
             Metaphrastes
             ;
             of
             Dacianus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
             In
             
               Beda
               ,
               Rhabanus
               Maurus
            
             ,
             and
             Notgerus
             :
             seeing
             she
             is
             not
             brought
             to
             testifie
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             already
             shee
             hath
             beene
             examin'd
             in
             our
             in
             our
             third
             Chapter
             ;
             wee
             doe
             discharge
             her
             of
             the
             Court.
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             behind
             unanswered
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             all
             our
             Authors
             generally
             agree
             ,
             that
             George
             our
             Martyr
             was
             by
             birth
             a
             
               Cappado●ian
               :
               huc
               accedit
               quòd
               suum
               utrique
               Georgium
               Cappadocem
               fuisse
               aiunt
               ,
            
             
             as
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             arguments
             against
             ns
             .
             This
             we
             affirme
             .
             What
             then
             :
             Can
             any
             hereupon
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therefore
             George
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             George
             the
             Arian
             :
             because
             this
             latter
             is
             conceiv'd
             (
             conceiv'd
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             prooved
             )
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             Cappadocia
             ?
             )
             Then
             either
             must
             all
             Cappadocians
             be
             of
             that
             sect
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             GEORGES
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             Cappadocia
             ;
             which
             were
             ridiculous
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             foolish
             to
             beleve
             :
             neither
             the
             name
             ,
             nor
             Country
             heretofore
             accused
             ,
             as
             more
             devoted
             to
             that
             Heresie
             ;
             than
             any
             other
             of
             their
             fellow-names
             ,
             or
             neigbour
             Nations
             So
             truely
             said
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               Adeo
               argumenta
               ex
               absurdo
               petita
               ,
               ineptos
               habent
               exitus
               .
            
             But
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             may
             be
             call'd
             ;
             a
             litle
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             To
             end
             this
             tedious
             disputation
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             will
             borrow
             both
             the
             resolution
             and
             the
             words
             of
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             ,
             
             in
             a
             case
             of
             equall
             controversie
             ,
             )
             
               I
               hold
               it
               a
               sure
               profe
               in
               examination
               of
               such
               opinions
               as
               have
               once
               gotten
               the
               credit
               of
               being
               generall
               ,
               so
               to
               deale
               ,
               as
               Pacuvius
               did
               in
               
               Capua
               with
               the
               multitude
               ,
               finding
               them
               desirous
               to
               put
               all
               the
               Senators
               to
               death
               .
               He
               locked
               the
               Senators
               up
               in
               the
               State-house
               ,
               and
               offered
               their
               lives
               to
               the
               peoples
               mercy
               ,
               obtaining
               first
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               should
               perish
               ,
               before
               the
               Commonalty
               had
               elected
               a
               better
               in
               his
               place
               .
               As
               fast
               as
               any
               name
               was
               read
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               cryed
               out
               instantly
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 die
              
               :
               but
               in
               the
               substituting
               of
               another
               ,
               some
               notorious
               vice
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               or
               basenesse
               of
               his
               condition
               ,
               or
               insufficiencie
               of
               his
               qualitie
               ;
               made
               each
               new
               one
               that
               was
               offered
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
               So
               that
               finding
               the
               worse
               and
               lesse
               choyce
               ,
               the
               further
               and
               the
               more
               they
               sought
               ,
               it
               was
               finally
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               ones
               should
               be
               kept
               for
               lacke
               of
               better
               .
               
            
             To
             which
             the
             resolution
             of
             an
             
             English-man
             ,
             we
             will
             adjoyne
             this
             Caveat
             of
             a
             
               Spaniard
               :
               Sine
               ergo
               plebem
               ,
               probabilissimam
               opinionem
               ,
               praesertim
               quae
               penitus
               insedit
               &
               inveteravit
               ,
               cum
               maioribus
               suis
               retinere
               .
            
          
           
             (
             13
             )
             Thus
             have
             we
             done
             our
             parts
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             St.
             
             George's
             Historie
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             concern'd
             the
             beating
             downe
             of
             that
             strong
             opposition
             which
             was
             made
             against
             him
             .
             Our
             next
             care
             is
             to
             justifie
             his
             story
             ,
             out
             of
             such
             monuments
             of
             Learning
             and
             Antiquitie
             ,
             as
             may
             for
             ever
             keepe
             it
             free
             and
             fearlesse
             of
             the
             like
             assaults
             .
             In
             which
             I
             have
             directed
             my
             discourse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             Lactantius
             ,
             and
             the
             method
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             The
             observation
             of
             Lactantius
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             search
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             pursuit
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             
             we
             first
             doe
             labour
             to
             discover
             that
             which
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             after
             to
             instruct
             our selves
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             truth
             .
             
             
               Primus
               sapientiae
               gradus
               est
               ,
               falsa
               intelligere
               ,
               secundus
               vera
               cognoscere
               :
            
             And
             as
             his
             observation
             was
             ,
             so
             also
             was
             his
             method
             .
             For
             in
             his
             first
             of
             Institutions
             ,
             having
             detected
             the
             vanitie
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             their
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             impious
             worship
             of
             such
             a
             Heard
             of
             GODS
             :
             in
             the
             foure
             last
             ,
             hee
             leades
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             perfect
             Knowledge
             and
             true
             Religion
             .
             This
             also
             is
             Saint
             AVSTINS
             method
             ,
             in
             his
             most
             excellent
             worke
             
               De
               civitate
               Dei
            
             :
             a
             worke
             of
             which
             wee
             may
             affirme
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             Learning
             both
             humaine
             and
             divine
             ,
             are
             amassed
             in
             it
             .
             Their
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               ut
               refutatis
               ijs
               ,
               quae
               veritati
               videntur
               obstare
               ,
               rectiùs
               asserere
               possimus
               veram
               religionem
               ,
               &
               Dei
               cultum
               .
            
             This
             also
             is
             the
             method
             of
             ARISTOTLE
             ,
             of
             AQVINAS
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             not
             ?
             And
             thus
             it
             also
             is
             ,
             in
             our
             present
             businesse
             .
             Wee
             have
             already
             satisfied
             such
             arguments
             ,
             as
             were
             made
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             overthrowne
             those
             Workes
             and
             Ramparts
             raiz'd
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             :
             Wee
             now
             proceed
             to
             strengthen
             and
             confirme
             our
             owne
             .
             Or
             else
             wee
             may
             bee
             justly
             subject
             to
             that
             scoffe
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             same
             LACTANTIVS
             is
             put
             uppon
             ARCESILAS
             ;
             
               Nae
               rectè
               hic
               aliorum
               sustulit
               disciplinas
               ,
               sed
               non
               rectè
               fundavit
               suam
               .
            
             Which
             that
             
             wee
             may
             the
             better
             doe
             ,
             wee
             will
             repose
             our selves
             a
             little
             ,
             till
             wee
             have
             taken
             out
             Commission
             for
             the
             examination
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             on
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             side
             :
             Concluding
             heere
             the
             first
             and
             most
             adventurous
             Part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             this
             partem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             they
             use
             to
             call
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Part.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           OF
           St.
           GEORGE
           ,
           asserted
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               Name
               and
               Etymologie
               of
               
                 GEORGE
                 .
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               Storie
               of
               St.
               George
               by
               
                 Metaphrastes
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               time
               of
               that
               Author
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               Name
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               opinion
               of
               him
               in
               the
               
               Greeke-Church
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               This
               Metaphrastes
               not
               the
               same
               with
               Simeon
               the
               Schoole-master
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               Countrey
               ,
               Parentage
               ,
               and
               first
               fortunes
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               Persecution
               then
               beginning
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               speech
               of
               George
               vnto
               the
               tyrants
               :
               the
               torments
               which
               he
               suffered
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               death
               according
               to
               Frier
               Anselme
               ;
               and
               the
               English
               Storie
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               A
               reiection
               of
               the
               residue
               in
               
                 Metaphrastes
                 .
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Arguments
               
                 Ab
                 autoritate
                 negativè
              
               ,
               of
               what
               credit
               in
               the
               Schooles
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             WEe
             are
             now
             come
             unto
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             St.
             
             George's
             Historie
             ;
             a
             part
             wherin
             wee
             shall
             finde
             many
             friends
             ,
             and
             few
             enemies
             :
             for
             now
             wee
             are
             to
             deale
             with
             those
             ,
             that
             speake
             for
             us
             ;
             
             and
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             justifie
             the
             Storie
             of
             this
             blessed
             Martyr
             ,
             upon
             their
             oathes
             .
             But
             first
             wee
             will
             dilate
             a
             little
             on
             his
             Name
             ,
             lest
             else
             mistaking
             there
             ,
             wee
             may
             perchance
             have
             all
             our
             processe
             overthrowne
             ;
             and
             this
             wee
             will
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             doth
             seeme
             to
             carry
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             Osse
             or
             Omen
             of
             good
             lucke
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             did
             presage
             him
             for
             a
             Martyr
             .
             The
             Name
             of
             GEORGE
             ,
             not
             to
             proceed
             in
             it
             more
             Grammatically
             ,
             is
             originally
             Greeke
             :
             derived
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ;
             To
             till
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             to
             play
             the
             Plough-man
             .
             It
             signifieth
             an
             Husband-man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Suidas
             doth
             expound
             the
             name
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Tiller
             ,
             or
             labourer
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             Camden
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Remaines
               ,
               George
               ,
               gr
               .
               Husband-man
               ,
            
             the
             same
             with
             Agricola
             :
             and
             thereunto
             the
             famous
             Spencer
             thus
             alludeth
             in
             the
             wordes
             before
             recited
             ;
             
               
                 
                 There
                 thee
                 a
                 Plough-man
                 all
                 unweeting
                 found
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 hee
                 his
                 toyle
                 some
                 teame
                 that
                 way
                 did
                 guide
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 brought
                 thee
                 up
                 in
                 Plough-mans
                 state
                 to
                 bide
                 ;
              
               
                 Whereof
                 GEORGOS
                 hee
                 thee
                 gave
                 to
                 Name
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             hath
             alluded
             also
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             ;
             where
             hee
             informes
             us
             ,
             That
             all
             true
             Christian
             people
             ,
             (
             
               Quos
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Dei
               appellat
               Apostolus
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             )
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             GODS
             Husbandrie
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             .
             
             But
             this
             allusion
             or
             conceit
             ,
             noted
             before
             him
             ,
             by
             
               George
               Wicelius
            
             ,
             
             in
             these
             wordes
             .
             
               Esto
               tu
               quicunq
               ,
               censeris
               Christianus
               ,
            
             Georgius
             ;
             
               idque
               reipsa
               .
               Pater
               enim
               Coelestis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               est
               ,
               inquit
               Evangelista
               :
               Nos
               huius
               mystici
               Agricolae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sumus
               ,
               sicut
               ait
               Apostolus
               .
            
             Bee
             thou
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             whoever
             thou
             art
             that
             art
             called
             a
             Christian
             ,
             be
             thou
             a
             GEORGE
             :
             and
             not
             in
             Name
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             very
             deed
             .
             For
             as
             wee
             have
             it
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               Our
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               an
               Husbandman
               :
            
             And
             wee
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tels
             us
             ,
             are
             
               Gods
               husbandry
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             But
             of
             the
             Name
             inough
             .
             The
             Storie
             of
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             wee
             have
             made
             choyce
             to
             borrow
             out
             of
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             that
             wee
             find
             the
             Historie
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             ,
             by
             others
             of
             the
             later
             times
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             few
             of
             those
             that
             went
             before
             him
             both
             in
             time
             and
             learning
             ,
             have
             touch'd
             at
             it
             :
             yet
             wee
             have
             taken
             him
             to
             speake
             first
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             open
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             our
             Bill
             ;
             reserving
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             seconds
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             his
             assertions
             .
             I
             know
             we
             might
             with
             greater
             glory
             ,
             and
             more
             seeming
             shew
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             haue
             cast
             this
             burthen
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             calls
             himselfe
             Saint
             
             George's
             servant
             ,
             Pasicrates
             by
             name
             :
             the
             first
             which
             did
             commit
             to
             writing
             ,
             the
             Death
             and
             Actions
             of
             St.
             George
             ;
             and
             one
             (
             if
             such
             a
             one
             there
             was
             )
             which
             might
             relate
             the
             Storie
             with
             most
             assurance
             ,
             as
             being
             alwayes
             with
             him
             even
             unto
             his
             suffering
             .
             But
             since
             the
             credit
             of
             Pasicrates
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             storie
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             dependeth
             onely
             on
             
             the
             word
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             who
             ascribes
             it
             to
             him
             :
             We
             may
             as
             well
             immediatly
             report
             it
             out
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ;
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             omitted
             worth
             our
             reading
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             extant
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Of
             whom
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             time
             in
             which
             hee
             liv'd
             ,
             and
             that
             opinion
             which
             he
             carrieth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wee
             will
             speake
             a
             little
             :
             because
             we
             have
             made
             choyce
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             declare
             first
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             concernes
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             our
             businesse
             opened
             by
             a
             man
             suspected
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             no
             esteeme
             and
             credit
             with
             the
             learned
             .
             When
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             beg
             you
             to
             beleeve
             him
             any
             further
             ;
             than
             in
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh's
            
             judgement
             ,
             we
             may
             give
             credit
             unto
             Annius
             and
             his
             Authors
             :
             namely
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             others
             writing
             on
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             concurre
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             justifie
             his
             words
             as
             warrantable
             and
             historicall
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             And
             first
             ,
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             hee
             lived
             ,
             is
             diuersly
             reported
             .
             Bellarmine
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             Baronius
             ,
             
             hath
             placed
             him
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             ninth
             
               Centurie
               ;
               Iohn
               Vossius
            
             in
             his
             Booke
             
               De
               Gr.
               Historicis
            
             ,
             
             hath
             ranked
             him
             in
             the
             yeare
             1060
             !
             
               Oraeus
               Volaterran
            
             ,
             our
             learned
             Iewell
             ,
             and
             Helvicus
             ,
             make
             him
             a
             babe
             of
             yesterday
             ;
             a
             writer
             of
             the
             fourteenth
             Centurie
             ,
             no
             older
             .
             Of
             this
             last
             computation
             more
             hereafter
             :
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             being
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             ,
             more
             probable
             than
             this
             ;
             though
             but
             one
             true
             .
             These
             two
             both
             built
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             
               Michael
               Psellus
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             wee
             can
             resolve
             upon
             his
             time
             ,
             wee
             have
             found
             the
             other
             .
             By
             Bellarmine
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             
             that
             Psellus
             was
             alive
             ,
             anno
             850.
             
             Michael
             the
             third
             ▪
             together
             with
             his
             Mother
             Theodora
             ,
             then
             ruling
             in
             the
             East
             :
             which
             Psellus
             made
             a
             funerall
             Oration
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             Metaphrastes
             .
             This
             last
             acknowledg'd
             to
             bee
             true
             by
             Vossius
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             Cedrenus
             ,
             that
             
               Michael
               Psellus
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             that
             Author
             calls
             him
             ,
             was
             Tutor
             unto
             
               Constantinus
               Ducas
            
             ,
             who
             began
             his
             Empire
             in
             the
             yeare
             1061.
             
             But
             in
             the
             sifting
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             it
             may
             perhaps
             appeare
             ,
             that
             Vossius
             is
             not
             ledde
             to
             this
             by
             any
             argument
             ,
             more
             than
             his
             owne
             opinion
             .
             
               Non
               negare
               possum
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               ijs
               temporibus
            
             (
             
               viz.
               sub
               Mich.
            
             3.
             )
             
               vixisse
               quendam
               Michael
               .
               Psellum
            
             ;
             
             
               nam
               id
               apertè
               testatur
               Iohannes
               Curopalates
               :
               sed
               nego
               istum
               nobilem
               illum
               esse
               Philosophum
               ,
               cuius
               permulta
               hodieque
               supersunt
               .
            
             He
             cannot
             choose
             but
             grant
             ,
             that
             
               Michael
               Psellus
            
             flourished
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Michael
             and
             Theodora
             :
             but
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
               Michael
               Psellus
            
             whose
             writings
             are
             still
             extant
             ,
             this
             he
             denieth
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             farre
             granted
             ,
             that
             
               Michael
               Psellus
            
             was
             aliue
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             time
             assigned
             by
             Bellarmine
             ;
             we
             will
             according
             to
             that
             computation
             resolve
             of
             
               Sim.
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             that
             he
             flourished
             in
             the
             ninth
             Centurie
             .
             When
             we
             see
             better
             reason
             to
             inforce
             the
             contrary
             ,
             wee
             shall
             not
             thinke
             it
             any
             shame
             ,
             to
             alter
             our
             opinion
             .
             As
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             our
             Author
             in
             reference
             unto
             a
             worke
             of
             his
             ,
             touching
             the
             Lives
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             :
             which
             lives
             he
             had
             collected
             with
             indefatigable
             industry
             ,
             
             out
             of
             severall
             Authors
             ,
             himselfe
             retayning
             the
             sense
             and
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             delivering
             the
             Stories
             in
             wordes
             more
             proper
             and
             expressive
             .
             So
             witnes●eth
             
               Aloysius
               Lippomanus
            
             in
             his
             Preface
             ;
             
               Ideòque
               &
               Metaphrastae
               nomen
               fuisse
               adeptum
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               enim
               Graecè
               ,
               Latinè
               est
               Scripturam
               aliquam
               dilucidioribus
               verbis
               ,
               sensu
               tamen
               &
               materia
               retentis
               ,
               interpretari
               .
            
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             This
             worke
             thus
             brought
             together
             ,
             became
             of
             good
             esteeme
             and
             credit
             in
             the
             Easterne
             parts
             :
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Writer
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             had
             of
             his
             good
             performance
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             cōcurring
             both
             together
             ,
             to
             further
             the
             admission
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             For
             of
             the
             man
             himselfe
             ,
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             by
             Lippomanus
             ,
             
             that
             by
             the
             Grecians
             hee
             is
             honour'd
             as
             a
             Saint
             :
             the
             27.
             of
             November
             ,
             being
             assign'd
             him
             for
             his
             
               Feast-day
               .
               Psellus
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             speciall
             qualitie
             himselfe
             ,
             hath
             played
             the
             Panegyrist
             in
             his
             commendation
             :
             and
             therein
             added
             to
             the
             fame
             of
             
               Metaphrastes
               ;
               Adeò
               bonum
               est
               laudari
               à
               laudato
               viro.
            
             And
             not
             he
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             great
             Councell
             of
             Florence
             ,
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             later
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             have
             magnified
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             extoll'd
             his
             Learning
             .
             For
             vouching
             him
             and
             his
             authority
             ,
             in
             that
             great
             point
             ,
             
               De
               filioque
            
             then
             debated
             ;
             hee
             is
             summon'd
             thus
             :
             
               Imprimis
               ergo
               Sim.
               Metaphrastes
               vestris
               in
               Ecclesijs
               celebarrimus
               ,
            
             
             
               accedat
               ,
               &c.
               
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
             But
             what
             need
             more
             bee
             sayd
             than
             that
             of
             
               Theod.
               Balsamon
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             on
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
             sixt
             Synod
             .
             For
             there
             was
             great
             complaint
             made
             in
             that
             Councell
             ,
             how
             hideously
             the
             lives
             of
             Saints
             were
             falsified
             by
             Heretickes
             ;
             
             which
             63.
             
             Canon
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             wee
             have
             recited
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             Hereupon
             Balsamon
             takes
             occasion
             to
             congratulate
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             latter
             times
             ;
             and
             to
             commend
             withall
             ,
             the
             paines
             and
             excellent
             performance
             of
             our
             Author
             ,
             in
             that
             Argument
             .
             
               Magna
               itaque
               B.
               Metaphrastae
               agenda
               est
               gratia
               ,
               qui
               martyricas
               pro
               veritate
               fossas
               ,
               non
               sine
               multis
               laboribus
               &
               sudoribus
               repurgavit
               ,
               &
               exornavit
               ;
               ad
               Dei
               laudem
               ,
               &
               S.
               Martyrum
               perennem
               gloriam
               .
            
             So
             hee
             ,
             or
             rather
             his
             Translatour
             :
             for
             I
             have
             not
             the
             originall
             now
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             Bellarmine
             giveth
             this
             note
             of
             him
             ,
             
             and
             the
             note
             is
             good
             :
             
               Videri
               aliquas
               historias
               Sanctorum
               ,
               additas
               à
               posterioribus
            
             ;
             That
             many
             Histories
             were
             added
             to
             the
             worke
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             lesser
             standing
             ;
             those
             namely
             which
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Saints
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             first
             Author
             .
             Which
             note
             of
             his
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Balsamon
             ,
             and
             Psellus
             ,
             doe
             most
             abundantly
             refell
             their
             errour
             ,
             which
             make
             him
             such
             a
             Puisné
             :
             and
             in
             part
             also
             satisfie
             it
             .
             The
             first
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             did
             disparage
             thus
             our
             Author
             ;
             
               Raphael
               Volaterran
            
             :
             and
             in
             him
             wee
             reade
             it
             thus
             .
             
             
               Simeon
               Constantinopolitanus
               ludi
               magister
               ,
               circiter
               annos
               abhinc
            
             200.
             
               composuit
               
               Graecè
               Metaphrastas
               .
               Id
               est
               ,
               Sanctorum
               vitas
               ,
               quae
               singulis
               mensibus
               proprie
               leguntur
               ,
               habenturque
               in
               Bibliotheca
               Vaticana
               .
            
             I
             thus
             translate
             it
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             Byshop
             Iewell
             ,
             
               This
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               ,
               whom
               Mr.
               Harding
               calleth
               a
               greeke
               Writer
               ,
               
               was
               a
               poore
               Schoole-master
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               wrote
               Saints
               lives
               ,
               which
               may
               well
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Legend
                 of
                 lyes
              
               ,
               and
               lived
               Two
               hundred
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               and
               not
               above
               .
            
             Thus
             hath
             Helvicus
             placed
             his
             
               Simeon
               Constantinopolitanus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1306.
             which
             was
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             exactly
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Volaterran
             :
             And
             so
             Oraeus
             in
             his
             
               Nomenclator
               ,
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
               ,
               Constantinopolitanus
               ,
               scripsit
               de
               vitis
               Sanctorum
               ,
               Sec.
            
             14.
             
             So
             they
             ,
             but
             this
             can
             nothing
             prejudice
             our
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ,
             extoll'd
             so
             highly
             by
             
               Michael
               Psellus
            
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             ,
             in
             their
             account
             which
             speake
             the
             least
             ,
             Anno
             1060.
             so
             highly
             praised
             by
             Balsamon
             ,
             who
             wrote
             about
             the
             yeare
             1191.
             above
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             this
             Scoole-master
             was
             talked
             of
             .
             Likely
             it
             is
             ,
             this
             Schoole-master
             ,
             might
             adde
             those
             Lives
             unto
             the
             worke
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             are
             noted
             to
             bee
             of
             later
             date
             ,
             and
             a
             lesse
             standing
             .
             And
             this
             I
             thinke
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             then
             with
             this
             Schoole-master
             ,
             if
             such
             there
             was
             ;
             hath
             told
             vs
             touching
             
               Simeon
               Stylites
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             how
             that
             one
             
               Simeon
               Magister
            
             (
             Some
             Schoole-master
             perhappes
             )
             had
             written
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             learnedly
             as
             the
             occasion
             did
             require
             .
             
             
               Ea
               huc
               vsque
               (
               de
               Sim.
               viz.
               Stylite
               )
               sermone
               omnium
               celebrantur
               ;
               
               à
               Simeone
               Magistro
               ,
               quanquam
               non
               ita
               doctè
               ut
               magnitudo
               rerum
               postulavit
               ,
               conscripta
               .
            
             But
             be
             he
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             even
             as
             ignorant
             as
             a
             Pedant
             may
             be
             in
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             :
             certaine
             I
             am
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             be
             that
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             so
             much
             fam'd
             by
             
               Psellus
               ,
               Balsamon
            
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             Councell
             ;
             not
             that
             ,
             whom
             wee
             haue
             chosen
             to
             report
             the
             storie
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             readie
             to
             relate
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             Of
             Metaphrastes
             hitherto
             .
             We
             now
             proceed
             unto
             the
             storie
             ,
             which
             hee
             tell
             's
             vs
             ,
             thus
             .
             
               Georgius
               in
               Cappadocia
               ,
               non
               obscuro
               loco
               ,
               e
               Christianis
               parentibus
               natus
               ;
               in
               vera
               pietate
               iam
               inde
               educatus
               fuerat
               .
               Hic
               cum
               ad
               pubertatem
               nondum
               pervenisset
               ,
               patrem
               in
               certamine
               pietatis
               egregis
               pugnantem
               amisit
               ;
               è
               Cappadociaque
               cum
               matre
               in
               Palestinam
               ,
               vnde
               erat
               oriunda
               ,
               se
               contulit
               :
               vbi
               multae
               illi
               possessiones
               ,
               et
               ingens
               erat
               haereditas
               .
               Ob
               generis
               igitur
               nobilitatem
               ,
               cum
               iam
               et
               corporis
               pulchritudine
               et
               aetate
               ad
               militiam
               aptus
               esset
               ;
               Tribunus
               militum
               est
               constitutus
               .
               Quo
               quidem
               in
               munere
               ,
               cum
               virtutem
               suam
               in
               bellicis
               certaminibus
               ,
               séque
               strenum
               militem
               ostendisset
               ;
               Comes
               à
               Diocletiano
               constitutus
               est
               ,
               antequàm
               christianus
               esse
               cognosceretur
               .
               Cum
               autem
               eo
               tempore
               mater
               é
               vita
               discessisset
               ,
               maioris
               cupidus
               dignitatis
               ,
               maximam
               e
               divitijs
               sibi
               relictis
               partem
               accipit
               ,
               et
               ad
               Imperatorem
               profectus
               est
               .
               Tunc
               annum
               vicessimum
               aetatis
               annum
               impleverat
               .
            
             So
             farre
             the
             words
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             therefore
             here
             put
             downe
             at
             large
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             ground
             worke
             
             of
             the
             whole
             businesse
             .
             I
             translate
             it
             thus
             .
             
               St.
               George
               was
               borne
               in
               Cappadocia
               ,
               of
               Christian
               parents
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               of
               the
               meanest
               qualitie
               :
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               brought
               up
               in
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               Hee
               was
               no
               sooner
               past
               his
               Childhood
               ,
               but
               hee
               lost
               his
               father
               ,
               brauely
               encountring
               with
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               thereupon
               departed
               with
               his
               afflicted
               Mother
               into
               Palestine
               ,
               whereof
               she
               was
               a
               native
               ;
               and
               where
               great
               fortunes
               and
               a
               faire
               inheritance
               did
               fall
               unto
               him
               .
               Thus
               qualified
               in
               birth
               ,
               and
               being
               also
               of
               an
               able
               bodie
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               age
               fit
               for
               employment
               in
               the
               warres
               ,
               hee
               was
               made
               a
               Colonell
               .
               In
               which
               employment
               hee
               gaue
               such
               testimonies
               of
               his
               valour
               ,
               and
               behav'd
               himselfe
               so
               nobly
               :
               that
               forthwith
               Dioclesian
               ,
               not
               knowing
               yet
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               advanc'd
               him
               to
               the
               place
               and
               dignitie
               of
               his
               Councell
               for
               the
               warres
               :
               (
               for
               so
               on
               good
               authoritie
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               bold
               to
               render
               Comes
               in
               this
               place
               and
               time
               )
               About
               this
               time
               his
               Mother
               dyed
               :
               and
               hee
               augmenting
               the
               heroicke
               resolutions
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               revenue
               ,
               did
               presently
               applie
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               Court
               and
               service
               of
               his
               Prince
               ;
               his
               twentieth
               yeere
               being
               even
               then
               compleat
               and
               ended
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             St.
             Georges
             historie
             ,
             according
             unto
             Metaphrastes
             .
             In
             affirmation
             of
             the
             which
             I
             will
             adde
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             a
             rowle
             or
             catalogue
             of
             such
             ,
             which
             make
             St.
             George
             to
             bee
             by
             birth
             a
             Cappadocian
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             first
             doubted
             .
             As
             
               viz.
               The
               
               Martyrologie
               of
               the
               Greeke
            
             Church
             ,
             
               Vincentius
               Bellovacensis
               ,
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
               ,
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
               ,
               The
               Breviarie
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               ,
               See
               Vsum
               Sarum
               ,
               Edward
               the
            
             third
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             his
             Charter
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             
               Windsore
               ,
               Antoninus
               Florentinus
               ,
               Hermannus
               Schedell
               ,
               Phil.
               Bergomensis
               ,
               Ralph
               Volaterran
               ,
            
             the
             Magdeburgians
             ,
             and
             Oraeus
             :
             twelve
             honest
             men
             ,
             besides
             their
             fore-man
             ;
             and
             true
             most
             of
             them
             ;
             besides
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Romish
             partie
             also
             ,
             which
             are
             peremptorie
             in
             it
             .
             The
             severall
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             therein
             alleaged
             ,
             unto
             this
             purpose
             ;
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             choose
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             one
             Fryer
             Anselme
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ;
             who
             makes
             St.
             GEORGE
             a
             Native
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             or
             Syria
             :
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             house
             in
             which
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             is
             still
             standing
             ;
             and
             call'd
             commonly
             S
             
             t.
             GEORGES
             
               De
               Acon
               versus
               orientem
            
             (
             these
             are
             his
             words
             )
             
               ad
               quinque
               Leucas
               occurrit
               Casale
               quoddam
               ,
               quod
               S.
               Georgius
               dicitur
               ;
               quia
               ibi
               natus
               fuit
               :
               &
               situm
               est
               inter
               montana
               in
               Valle.
            
             But
             more
             I
             marvaile
             at
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             ,
             that
             on
             such
             weake
             and
             shallow
             grounds
             should
             so
             report
             it
             .
             
               Five
               miles
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               from
               Ptolemais
               (
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               Acon
               )
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               is
               the
               Castle
               of
               St.
               GEORGE
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               borne
               ;
               the
               Valley
               adjoyning
               bearing
               the
               same
               name
               .
            
             This
             last
             indeed
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Valley
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             call'd
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Castle
             and
             an
             Oratorie
             in
             it
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             our
             Martyr
             .
             Yet
             this
             ,
             not
             in
             relation
             
             to
             his
             birth
             ,
             which
             none
             besides
             themselves
             have
             thought
             on
             :
             but
             on
             as
             weake
             and
             faultie
             grounds
             ,
             his
             conflict
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             said
             by
             the
             Natives
             to
             be
             slaine
             by
             him
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             which
             before
             we
             noted
             from
             PATRITIVS
             ,
             and
             ADRICOMIVS
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             our
             first
             Chapter
             .
             
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             Before
             we
             travaile
             further
             in
             the
             Storie
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             we
             must
             a
             litle
             looke
             upon
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             govern'd
             by
             Diocletian
             ,
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             West
             by
             Maximinian
             ,
             surnamed
             Herculius
             .
             For
             Diocletian
             beeing
             made
             Emperour
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Carus
             ;
             and
             finding
             that
             the
             burden
             was
             too
             weighty
             for
             him
             to
             sustaine
             alone
             ;
             he
             joyn'd
             unto
             him
             in
             that
             honour
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             fellow-Soldiers
             ,
             this
             Maximinian
             :
             reserving
             to
             himselfe
             the
             Easterne
             parts
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             daily
             wasted
             by
             the
             neighbouring
             Persians
             ;
             and
             sending
             his
             Copartner
             into
             the
             West
             ,
             where
             the
             Barbarians
             of
             the
             North
             and
             Westerne
             Marches
             ,
             were
             no
             lesse
             troublesome
             .
             But
             things
             not
             rightly
             yet
             succeeding
             to
             their
             wish
             ;
             as
             well
             to
             keepe
             in
             quiet
             that
             which
             was
             peaceable
             ,
             as
             to
             regaine
             such
             Provinces
             as
             had
             beene
             lost
             :
             they
             tooke
             unto
             themselves
             two
             CAESARS
             (
             for
             so
             the
             next
             Successours
             were
             then
             called
             ;
             )
             
               viz.
               Galerius
               Maximinianus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             .
             Of
             these
             the
             latter
             was
             by
             his
             Parentage
             and
             birth
             ,
             of
             Illyricum
             ,
             and
             by
             AVGVSTVS
             MAXIMINIAN
             employed
             in
             Brittaine
             ,
             which
             
             was
             then
             revolted
             :
             The
             other
             was
             of
             Dacia
             ,
             a
             neighbour
             by
             his
             Country
             unto
             Diocletian
             ;
             by
             whom
             hee
             was
             sent
             out
             Commander
             of
             his
             Armies
             against
             the
             Persian
             .
             Those
             thus
             engaged
             in
             the
             common
             service
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             affaires
             thereof
             in
             better
             order
             than
             before
             :
             the
             Emperours
             now
             out
             of
             action
             ,
             converted
             all
             their
             force
             and
             furie
             on
             the
             Christians
             ;
             whom
             they
             afflicted
             with
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             savage
             Persecution
             of
             all
             others
             .
             For
             now
             not
             onely
             some
             part
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             harassed
             and
             depopulated
             ;
             but
             all
             at
             once
             a
             prey
             unto
             the
             Sword
             and
             Tortures
             of
             the
             publike
             Hangman
             :
             no
             corner
             of
             the
             Empire
             so
             farre
             distant
             from
             the
             Seates
             Imperiall
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             not
             havocke
             made
             of
             Gods
             beloved
             .
             
             
               Interea
               Diocletianus
               in
               Oriente
               ,
               Maximinianus
               in
               Occidente
               ,
               vastari
               Ecclesias
               ,
               affligi
               ,
               interficique
               Christianos
               praeceperunt
               :
               quae
               persecutio
               omnibus
               ferè
               anteactis
               diuturnior
               ,
               &
               immanior
               fuit
               .
            
             So
             PAVL
             OROSIVS
             ,
             briefly
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             manner
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             The
             Persecution
             thus
             resolv'd
             on
             ,
             and
             begun
             already
             in
             the
             Court
             and
             Seates
             Imperiall
             :
             and
             not
             so
             onely
             ,
             but
             warrants
             granted
             out
             unto
             the
             Officers
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             to
             speed
             the
             Execution
             ;
             and
             that
             done
             also
             in
             a
             frequent
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             DIOCLETIAN
             there
             himselfe
             in
             person
             :
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             though
             not
             yet
             Sainted
             ,
             could
             conteine
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             thus
             exposed
             himselfe
             unto
             their
             fury
             ,
             &
             his
             owne
             glory
             .
             
             For
             thus
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             Storie
             .
             
               Cum
               igitur
               primo
               statim
               die
               tantam
               in
               Christianos
               crudelitatem
               animadvertisset
               ,
               &c
               Omnem
               pecuniam
               &
               vestem
               celeriter
               pauperibus
               distribuit
               ,
               &c.
               &
               tertio
               Concilij
               die
               ,
               qua
               Senatus
               decretum
               confirmandum
               er
               at
               ,
               &c.
               ipsi
               omni
               foi
               midine
               reiecta
               ,
               &c.
               in
               medio
               consessu
               ste
               tit
               ,
               &
               in
               hunc
               modum
               locutus
               est
               .
               Quousque
               tandem
               O
               imperator
               ,
               &
               vos
               Patres
               Conscripti
               ,
               furorem
               vestrum
               in
               Christianos
               augebitis
               ▪
               legesque
               adversus
               eos
               iniquas
               sancietis
               ?
               &c.
               Eosque
               ad
               eam
               quam
               vos
               an
               vera
               sit
               religionem
               ignoratis
               ,
               eos
               qui
               veram
               didicere
               compelletis
               ?
               Haec
               Idola
               non
               sunt
               dij
               ,
               non
               sunt
               inquam
               .
               Nolite
               per
               errorem
               falli
               .
               Christus
               solus
               Deus
               est
               ,
               idemque
               solus
               Dominus
               in
               gloria
               Dei
               patris
               .
               Aut
               igitur
               vos
               item
               veram
               agnoscite
               religionem
               ,
               aut
               certe
               eos
               ,
               qui
               illam
               colunt
               ,
               nolite
               per
               dementiam
               vestram
               perturbare
               .
               His
               verbis
               attoniti
               ▪
               &
               inopinata
               dicendi
               libertate
               perculsi
               ,
               oculos
               ad
               Imperatorem
               omnes
               converterunt
               ,
               audituri
               quidnam
               is
               ad
               ea
               responderet
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               When
               therefore
               GEORGE
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               first
               beginnings
               ,
               had
               observ'd
               the
               extraordinarie
               cruelty
               of
               these
               proceedings
               ,
               hee
               presently
               put
               off
               his
               military
               abiliments
               ,
               and
               making
               dole
               of
               all
               his
               substance
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               on
               the
               third
               Session
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               when
               the
               Imperiall
               decree
               was
               to
               be
               verified
               ,
               quite
               voide
               of
               feare
               ,
               he
               came
               in-the
               Senate-house
               ,
               and
               spake
               unto
               them
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               How
               long
               most
               noble
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               you
               
                 Conscript
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               will
               you
               augment
               your
               tyrannies
               against
               the
               Christians
               ?
               How
               long
               will
               you
               enact
               unjust
               and
               cruell
               Lawes
               against
               
               them
               ?
               Compelling
               those
               which
               are
               aright
               instructed
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               to
               follow
               that
               Religion
               ,
               of
               whose
               truth
               your selves
               are
               doubtfull
               .
               Your
               Idols
               are
               no
               Gods
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               say
               againe
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               .
               Be
               not
               you
               longer
               couzned
               in
               the
               same
               errour
               .
               Our
               Christ
               alone
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               onely
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Eyther
               do
               you
               therefore
               acknowledge
               that
               Religion
               which
               undoubtedly
               is
               true
               :
               or
               else
               disturbe
               not
               them
               by
               your
               raging
               follies
               ,
               which
               would
               willingly
               embrace
               it
               .
               This
               said
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Senate
               wonderfully
               amazed
               at
               the
               free
               speech
               and
               boldnesse
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               they
               all
               of
               them
               turn'd
               their
               eyes
               upon
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               expecting
               what
               hee
               would
               reply
               :
               who
               beckoning
               to
               Magnentius
               ,
               then
               Consull
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               speciall
               Favourites
               ,
               to
               returne
               an
               answere
               ;
               hee
               presently
               applyed
               himselfe
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Princes
               pleasure
               .
            
             Further
             we
             will
             not
             prosecute
             the
             storie
             in
             our
             Authors
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             long
             and
             full
             of
             needlesse
             conference
             :
             but
             briefly
             will
             declare
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             Vpon
             St.
             Georges
             constant
             profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             they
             wooed
             him
             first
             with
             promises
             of
             future
             honours
             ,
             and
             more
             faire
             advancements
             :
             but
             finding
             him
             unmoveable
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             wrought
             upon
             with
             words
             ,
             they
             tryed
             him
             next
             with
             torments
             ;
             not
             sparing
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             expresse
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             ennoble
             his
             affliction
             .
             When
             they
             saw
             all
             was
             fruitlesse
             ,
             at
             last
             the
             fatall
             Sentence
             was
             pronounced
             against
             him
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             that
             beeing
             
             had
             againe
             to
             prison
             ,
             hee
             should
             the
             following
             day
             be
             drawne
             through
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             beheaded
             .
             
               Reclusus
               ergo
               in
               carcere
            
             ,
             
             
               sequenti
               die
               tali
               sententia
               damnatur
               ▪
               ut
               per
               totam
               Civitatem
               detractus
               ,
               demum
               capite
               puniretur
               .
            
             Which
             Sentence
             was
             accordingly
             perform'd
             ,
             and
             GEORGE
             invested
             with
             the
             glorious
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             upon
             the
             23.
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             
               Anno
               Domini
               nostri
            
             290.
             
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             For
             this
             the
             yeare
             and
             day
             of
             S.
             GEORGE
             his
             death
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             proofe
             enough
             hereafter
             ;
             of
             the
             day
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Martyrologies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             yeare
             thereof
             in
             severall
             Histories
             .
             Proofe
             also
             store
             inough
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             beheaded
             :
             in
             which
             particular
             ,
             all
             Authors
             which
             have
             descended
             to
             particulars
             ,
             agree
             joyntly
             .
             Onely
             the
             old
             
               Franciscan
               ,
               Fryer
               Anselme
            
             ,
             whom
             I
             lately
             mention'd
             ,
             will
             have
             him
             end
             his
             sufferings
             in
             a
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             
             at
             Rama
             in
             the
             Holy-Land
             .
             For
             so
             it
             followeth
             in
             his
             text
             .
             
               In
               Beryth
               autem
               occidit
               draconem
               :
               in
               Rama
               autem
               ,
               quae
               distat
               à
               Hierusalem
               per
            
             20
             
               miliaria
               ,
               fertur
               fuisse
               combustus
            
             .
             'T
             is
             well
             they
             are
             so
             link'd
             together
             ,
             his
             Martyrdome
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             his
             encounter
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ;
             being
             both
             of
             them
             of
             the
             same
             medley
             .
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             the
             doughtie
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Seaven
               Champions
            
             .
             Who
             as
             hee
             makes
             the
             first
             atchievement
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             killing
             of
             a
             burning
             Dragon
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             sav'd
             from
             death
             the
             Princesse
             Sabra
             :
             so
             doth
             he
             make
             his
             last
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             dangerous
             combate
             ,
             which
             
             hee
             had
             with
             a
             poysonous
             Dragon
             upon
             
               Dunsmere
               Heath
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Dragon
             lost
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             Knight
             return'd
             to
             Coventrey
             ,
             his
             owne
             Citie
             ,
             so
             extreamely
             wounded
             ,
             that
             hee
             shortly
             after
             dyed
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             foolish
             Author
             tells
             us
             expresly
             in
             his
             Title
             ,
             that
             there
             wee
             have
             the
             true
             and
             certaine
             manner
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             But
             as
             good
             lucke
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             hee
             left
             behind
             him
             to
             comfort
             his
             afflicted
             people
             ,
             no
             fewer
             than
             three
             Sonnes
             :
             and
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             common
             knowledge
             ,
             was
             GVY
             that
             famous
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
             ;
             the
             other
             two
             being
             preferr'd
             to
             place
             in
             Court.
             
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             To
             returne
             then
             to
             METAPHRASTES
             ,
             (
             for
             wee
             will
             heare
             him
             speake
             no
             further
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             :
             )
             wee
             now
             dismisse
             him
             ,
             to
             relate
             the
             rest
             that
             followes
             ,
             unto
             them
             that
             dare
             beleeve
             him
             .
             Wee
             have
             already
             shewne
             you
             ,
             how
             hideously
             the
             Heretickes
             had
             falsified
             the
             lives
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             to
             countenance
             their
             cause
             :
             and
             with
             what
             little
             choyce
             of
             argument
             the
             Church-historians
             had
             compiled
             their
             Martyrologies
             ,
             and
             
               Actes
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             .
             Both
             observations
             verified
             in
             the
             storie
             of
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             the
             collections
             of
             this
             Author
             .
             For
             in
             the
             rest
             that
             followes
             ,
             wee
             have
             the
             Arian
             tale
             of
             George
             and
             Athanasius
             the
             Magitian
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             strange
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Empresse
             AREXANDRA
             :
             both
             which
             before
             have
             had
             my
             blessing
             .
             These
             intermingled
             with
             the
             horrible
             and
             most
             unsufferable
             torments
             which
             are
             there
             said
             to
             be
             
             applyed
             unto
             our
             Martyr
             :
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             farre
             above
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             to
             indure
             ;
             that
             wee
             must
             needs
             reject
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             things
             so
             short
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             greatest
             charity
             they
             may
             not
             be
             reputed
             possible
             .
             And
             for
             the
             close
             of
             all
             ,
             a
             cheate
             or
             couzning
             tricke
             of
             his
             ,
             put
             by
             him
             on
             the
             Emperour
             :
             whom
             hee
             perswaded
             after
             many
             of
             his
             torments
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             now
             content
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Roman
             Idols
             .
             Which
             done
             ,
             the
             Church
             made
             trim
             ,
             the
             Priests
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             people
             gathered
             there
             together
             to
             behold
             the
             alteration
             :
             hee
             calls
             upon
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             presently
             upon
             his
             prayers
             ,
             downe
             came
             a
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             by
             which
             both
             Temple
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             were
             consumed
             .
             This
             last
             ,
             accounted
             as
             an
             Errour
             (
             or
             a
             Fable
             rather
             )
             in
             the
             common
             Legends
             ,
             by
             
               Antoninus
               Florentinus
            
             :
             who
             guessing
             at
             some
             reasons
             for
             which
             the
             passion
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             was
             judged
             Apocryphall
             ,
             
             makes
             this
             for
             
               One
               ,
               Quòd
            
             Daciano
             dixerit
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             hee
             calls
             him
             )
             
               paratum
               se
               Sacrificare
               ,
               si
               faceret
               populum
               ad
               Templum
               congregari
               ;
               quo
               facto
               ,
               oratione
               eius
               ,
               igne
               coelesti
               totum
               Templum
               &c.
               concremavit
               .
            
             This
             last
             accounted
             also
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             excesses
             of
             this
             Writer
             ,
             in
             the
             composition
             of
             his
             Stories
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             noted
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             in
             his
             censure
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             These
             passages
             in
             Metaphrastes
             we
             admit
             not
             in
             our
             Storie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             leave
             the
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             thinke
             they
             may
             beleeve
             
             them
             .
             But
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             wee
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             make
             it
             good
             by
             witnesses
             of
             speciall
             ranke
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             of
             authority
             undeniable
             ,
             in
             points
             Historicall
             .
             The
             rest
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             principall
             moment
             ,
             and
             most
             necessary
             to
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ;
             as
             viz.
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             Martyrdome
             in
             generall
             ;
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             it
             :
             all
             these
             wee
             doubt
             not
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             by
             such
             variety
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             testimony
             ,
             as
             may
             suffice
             to
             make
             the
             Storie
             free
             from
             all
             further
             question
             .
             But
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             Parentage
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Honourable
             place
             about
             the
             Emperour
             :
             this
             wee
             will
             take
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             untill
             wee
             finde
             some
             evidence
             not
             yet
             discovered
             ,
             which
             can
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             Nor
             shall
             it
             be
             sufficient
             for
             any
             of
             the
             adverse
             party
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             circumstance
             may
             bee
             found
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             largely
             wrote
             the
             Story
             of
             that
             last
             and
             greatest
             Persecution
             :
             no
             nor
             in
             Bede
             which
             mentions
             him
             ;
             nor
             in
             Vincentius
             or
             Antoninus
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             large
             inough
             in
             the
             expression
             of
             his
             History
             .
             For
             wee
             know
             well
             inough
             that
             
               Argumenta
               ab
               authoritate
               negativè
            
             ,
             are
             shamefully
             exploded
             in
             the
             Schooles
             of
             Logicke
             :
             that
             the
             argument
             would
             bee
             ridiculous
             ,
             should
             any
             one
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Silvian
             Kings
             reckoned
             in
             our
             Chronologies
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             rejected
             ;
             because
             so
             many
             Writers
             of
             the
             history
             of
             Rome
             ,
             have
             spared
             to
             name
             them
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             in
             points
             of
             Faith
             and
             Morall
             duties
             ,
             wee
             may
             resolve
             it
             with
             
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Non
               credimus
               quia
               non
               legimus
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             restraine
             my selfe
             to
             
               Cases
               of
               this
               qualitie
            
             :
             and
             that
             no
             further
             ,
             till
             I
             see
             evidence
             of
             reason
             to
             convince
             me
             of
             an
             Error
             ;
             where
             proofe
             of
             testimony
             failes
             .
             Which
             ground
             thus
             layd
             ,
             wee
             will
             proceed
             unto
             the
             justification
             of
             the
             history
             in
             METAPHRASTES
             ;
             so
             much
             thereof
             as
             wee
             have
             taken
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             materiall
             .
             But
             we
             will
             first
             make
             cleare
             our
             passage
             ,
             in
             the
             removing
             of
             one
             doubt
             ,
             and
             commenting
             a
             little
             upon
             one
             memorable
             circumstance
             therein
             ;
             the
             better
             to
             explaine
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             content
             the
             Reader
             :
             and
             having
             pointed
             out
             the
             scene
             of
             this
             great
             Action
             ,
             descend
             unto
             our
             evidence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 Magnentius
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               Storie
               ,
               what
               hee
               was
               .
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Vestem
                 exuere
                 militarem
                 ,
              
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               used
               .
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Lydda
              
               the
               Scene
               of
               this
               great
               action
               ;
               now
               called
               Saint
               
               George's
               .
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 Malmesbury
              
               reconciled
               with
               other
               Authors
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               No
               executions
               permitted
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               within
               their
               Cities
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               former
               Storie
               justified
               ,
               most
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               St.
               Ambrose
               testimonie
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               how
               certaine
               to
               bee
               his
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               time
               and
               Canon
               of
               Pope
               
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               Storie
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               why
               reckoned
               as
               Apocryphall
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               The
               meaning
               of
               Gelasius
               not
               to
               explode
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               with
               his
               Historie
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               The
               
                 Arian
                 George
              
               not
               likely
               in
               so
               small
               a
               tract
               of
               time
               to
               bee
               reputed
               as
               a
               Martyr
               .
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Authors
               cyted
               in
               this
               Booke
               ,
               which
               have
               made
               honourable
               mention
               of
               Saint
               George
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               those
               Princes
               ,
               Peeres
               ,
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               which
               have
               done
               him
               Honour
               :
               digested
               in
               their
               times
               and
               Ages
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THree
             thinges
             there
             are
             then
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             bee
             dispatch'd
             ,
             before
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             producing
             of
             further
             Evidence
             on
             our
             party
             :
             viz.
             A
             doubt
             
               to
               bee
               remooved
            
             ,
             a
             notable
             circumstance
             
             to
             bee
             explained
             ;
             and
             the
             designment
             of
             the
             place
             or
             scene
             of
             this
             great
             Action
             .
             Of
             these
             the
             doubt
             to
             bee
             removed
             ,
             is
             that
             particular
             passage
             touching
             Magnentius
             ,
             said
             then
             to
             be
             a
             principall
             Favorite
             of
             DIOCLETIAN
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             Consul
             :
             and
             this
             may
             well
             be
             call'd
             
               a
               doubt
            
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             the
             
               Consular
               tables
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             searched
             and
             seene
             ;
             I
             cannot
             meete
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             Empire
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             a
             Consul
             of
             that
             Name
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             can
             finde
             out
             the
             man
             ;
             I
             hope
             we
             shall
             agree
             with
             case
             inough
             about
             his
             being
             Consul
             :
             and
             for
             the
             finding
             out
             the
             man
             ,
             wee
             must
             make
             two
             enquiries
             .
             My
             first
             enquiry
             is
             ,
             whether
             Magnentius
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             hee
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             slew
             Constans
             ,
             Sonne
             unto
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             tooke
             unto
             himselfe
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             Constans
             then
             commanded
             .
             To
             make
             this
             probable
             ,
             (
             for
             wee
             aspire
             no
             further
             )
             we
             must
             first
             understand
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             when
             hee
             associated
             Maximinian
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             did
             take
             unto
             himselfe
             the
             name
             from
             IVPITER
             ;
             the
             other
             his
             from
             HERCVLES
             :
             
             the
             one
             ,
             being
             thenceforth
             call'd
             ,
             
               Diocletianus
               Iovius
            
             ;
             the
             other
             
               Maximinianus
               Herculius
            
             .
             But
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             memory
             in
             these
             adjuncts
             ,
             more
             eternall
             ;
             they
             rais'd
             two
             severall
             Companies
             of
             selected
             Souldiers
             ,
             whom
             they
             call'd
             
               Iovij
               &
               Herculij
            
             .
             Of
             these
             selected
             Companies
             Magnentius
             was
             at
             that
             time
             Captain
             or
             Commander
             ,
             (
             
               Comes
               Herculiorum
               &
               Ioviorum
            
             ,
             hee
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Latine
             storie
             :
             )
             when
             hee
             made
             slaughter
             of
             
             Prince
             Constans
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             be
             the
             Favourite
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             Metaphrastes
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             rais'd
             unto
             this
             honour
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             may
             bee
             objected
             against
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             Magnentius
             were
             at
             that
             time
             Consul
             ,
             when
             Saint
             George
             was
             made
             a
             Martyr
             :
             eyther
             he
             had
             beene
             dead
             ,
             before
             the
             murther
             of
             the
             young
             Emperour
             Constans
             ;
             or
             else
             too
             old
             to
             undertake
             such
             enterprises
             .
             Of
             his
             decease
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             I
             thinke
             there
             can
             bee
             nothing
             proov'd
             ;
             unlesse
             by
             way
             of
             possible
             conjecture
             .
             And
             for
             his
             age
             ,
             allowing
             him
             for
             twenty
             ,
             anno
             290.
             when
             our
             Martyr
             suffered
             ,
             about
             which
             age
             ,
             and
             sooner
             ,
             many
             had
             beene
             advanc'd
             upon
             speciall
             favour
             ,
             to
             that
             Dignitie
             :
             and
             it
             will
             then
             easily
             appeare
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             bee
             no
             lesse
             than
             80.
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             at
             his
             usurping
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             This
             I
             confesse
             for
             true
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             must
             affirme
             withall
             ,
             that
             age
             is
             hardly
             able
             to
             keepe
             under
             ,
             eyther
             ambitious
             desires
             ,
             or
             noble
             resolutions
             .
             For
             Bretannion
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             this
             Magnentius
             ,
             assum'd
             the
             purple
             habite
             in
             the
             Countries
             of
             Pannonia
             ,
             was
             exceeding
             ancient
             :
             and
             in
             the
             later
             dayes
             ,
             Venieri
             ,
             Admirall
             of
             the
             Venetian
             Fleet
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Battaile
             of
             Lepanto
             ,
             was
             close
             upon
             fourescore
             ;
             yet
             of
             that
             haughty
             Spirit
             that
             he
             contested
             with
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             the
             Spanish
             Admirall
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             Challenge
             for
             the
             Field
             ,
             who
             then
             was
             in
             the
             prime
             and
             gallantrie
             of
             his
             youth
             .
             A
             greater
             age
             than
             this
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             
               Andreas
               Auria
            
             ,
             Admirall
             to
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ;
             who
             lived
             till
             94.
             no
             
             lesse
             :
             and
             held
             unto
             the
             last
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             notable
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             of
             brave
             performance
             .
             And
             if
             we
             looke
             on
             former
             times
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             most
             of
             Alexanders
             great
             Commanders
             ,
             attain'd
             unto
             the
             age
             of
             80.
             yeares
             ,
             or
             not
             much
             short
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             contended
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             even
             till
             their
             latest
             gaspe
             of
             breath
             ,
             for
             the
             sole
             Empire
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             Soveraignty
             of
             Greece
             and
             Asia
             .
             So
             stirring
             is
             the
             fire
             of
             glory
             and
             ambition
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             kindle
             and
             enflame
             the
             coldest
             appetite
             of
             age
             .
             Our
             next
             enquirie
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             name
             bee
             not
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Author
             ,
             or
             the
             Translatours
             ,
             for
             Maxentius
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             may
             bee
             granted
             ,
             as
             the
             mistake
             is
             very
             easie
             :
             then
             will
             it
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             farre
             lesse
             difficultie
             than
             before
             .
             For
             who
             so
             litle
             conversant
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             but
             may
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               Maximinianus
               Herculius
            
             had
             a
             sonne
             so
             named
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             ,
             hee
             was
             proclaim'd
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             saluted
             Emperour
             by
             the
             Praetorian
             bands
             at
             Rome
             .
             An
             honour
             hee
             enjoyed
             not
             long
             ;
             being
             first
             undermined
             by
             his
             owne
             Father
             ,
             the
             old
             tyrant
             ;
             and
             after
             slaine
             ,
             with
             the
             discomfiture
             of
             his
             whole
             forces
             ,
             at
             the
             Milvian
             bridge
             neere
             Rome
             ,
             by
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             may
             possibly
             bee
             mistaken
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             dayly
             worse
             mistakes
             ,
             in
             the
             editions
             of
             the
             best
             Authors
             :
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             this
             MAXENTIVS
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             one
             Emperor
             ;
             might
             be
             made
             Consul
             ,
             and
             in
             especiall
             favour
             with
             the
             other
             ?
             But
             then
             it
             is
             
             objected
             ,
             that
             we
             meet
             not
             with
             his
             name
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Consular-Tables
             .
             This
             we
             affirme
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             Maxentius
             might
             be
             Consull
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             
               Consuls
               Ordinarie
            
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             yeare
             ,
             whose
             names
             onely
             occurre
             in
             the
             publicke
             Tables
             :
             there
             was
             another
             sort
             of
             Consuls
             ,
             call'd
             
               Consuls
               honourarie
            
             ,
             appointed
             onely
             for
             a
             Moneth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             longer
             ,
             as
             it
             pleas'd
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Of
             this
             
               See
               Dion
            
             .
             A
             custome
             taken
             up
             ,
             upon
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Warres
               ,
               Cum
               helli
               civilis
               praemia
               festinari
               coeperunt
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Tacitus
             :
             when
             now
             the
             Emperours
             had
             many
             men
             to
             gratifie
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             speed
             them
             all
             in
             
               ordinarie
               Course
            
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             kind
             of
             
               Consuls
               ,
               Maxentius
            
             might
             be
             one
             ;
             so
             also
             might
             Magnentius
             ,
             though
             wee
             find
             nothing
             of
             them
             in
             the
             common
             Calendars
             .
             Of
             this
             kind
             also
             might
             there
             be
             some
             other
             Consull
             of
             the
             latter
             name
             ;
             although
             no
             further
             mention
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             that
             age
             and
             time
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             circumstance
             to
             be
             explain'd
             ,
             is
             that
             St.
             George
             before
             he
             came
             into
             the
             Senate
             ,
             put
             off
             
               His
               military
               abiliments
            
             !
             A
             circumstance
             not
             express'd
             rightly
             in
             the
             Author
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             onely
             
               vestem
               pauperibus
               distribuit
            
             ,
             that
             he
             distributed
             his
             garments
             to
             the
             poore
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             rather
             chosen
             to
             expresse
             it
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Vincentius
             :
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             having
             made
             a
             dole
             of
             all
             his
             riches
             ,
             
               militarem
               vestem
               exuit
            
             ,
             hee
             put
             off
             his
             military
             habit
             ,
             and
             so
             address'd
             himselfe
             
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             his
             poore
             brethren
             .
             Which
             putting
             off
             his
             militarie
             habiliments
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             onely
             (
             nor
             perhaps
             at
             all
             )
             the
             disroabing
             of
             himselfe
             of
             his
             soldiers
             coate
             ,
             or
             cassocke
             :
             but
             rather
             the
             abandoning
             of
             his
             militarie
             or
             Knightly
             belt
             ;
             the
             honorarie
             marke
             of
             his
             well-deserving
             .
             For
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             custome
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             to
             honour
             such
             which
             were
             of
             greatest
             merit
             ,
             with
             a
             degree
             above
             the
             rest
             :
             which
             was
             perform'd
             by
             investing
             them
             with
             a
             military
             belt
             or
             girdle
             ;
             the
             Ensigne
             of
             a
             Knight
             .
             This
             was
             call'd
             ,
             
               Cingulo
               militiae
               honestare
            
             :
             and
             hereunto
             it
             is
             alluded
             by
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             in
             his
             26.
             
             Homilie
             on
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Let
             none
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             which
             is
             an
             Officer
             ,
             presume
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Prince
             ,
             without
             his
             belt
             ,
             and
             other
             military
             habiliments
             .
             This
             militarie
             belt
             thus
             given
             ,
             was
             an
             ingagement
             of
             the
             party
             so
             invested
             ,
             unto
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Prince
             :
             and
             that
             in
             termes
             so
             neere
             and
             close
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             had
             receiv'd
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             conscience
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             used
             commonly
             to
             cast
             it
             from
             them
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             incompatibility
             ,
             that
             was
             betweene
             their
             holy
             profession
             ,
             &
             that
             Knightly
             order
             .
             A
             matter
             frequent
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             in
             such
             especially
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             patiently
             conceale
             their
             holy
             callings
             ,
             and
             dissemble
             their
             Religion
             .
             The
             
             meaning
             then
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             George
             no
             longer
             willing
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             unto
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             Soule
             ,
             enounced
             his
             order
             :
             and
             being
             so
             degraded
             ,
             went
             up
             into
             the
             Senate
             ;
             no
             longer
             now
             a
             Soldier
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             but
             of
             IESUS
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             As
             for
             the
             Scene
             ,
             or
             Stage
             ,
             on
             which
             this
             great
             and
             famous
             Tragedie
             of
             St.
             George
             was
             acted
             :
             it
             is
             generally
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Lydda
             ,
             a
             Towne
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             in
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             .
             A
             Towne
             made
             famous
             by
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             there
             ,
             
               virtute
               Christi
               non
               sua
            
             ,
             
             restored
             Aeneas
             to
             his
             health
             ;
             
               Who
               had
               kept
               his
               Bed
               eight
               yeares
               ,
               and
               was
               sicke
               of
               the
               Palsey
               .
            
             Knowne
             also
             in
             the
             Writers
             both
             of
             former
             and
             of
             middle
             times
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             Diospolis
             ,
             or
             the
             Towne
             of
             Iupiter
             ;
             because
             that
             Idoll-god
             was
             there
             worshipped
             .
             In
             this
             Towne
             ,
             that
             St.
             George
             receiv'd
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             is
             evident
             out
             of
             the
             testimonies
             of
             those
             severall
             Authors
             ,
             which
             have
             made
             mention
             of
             our
             Martyr
             :
             whose
             words
             I
             shall
             deferre
             untill
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             produced
             at
             large
             .
             Two
             onely
             proofes
             I
             have
             made
             choyce
             of
             for
             the
             present
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             his
             sacred
             body
             was
             there
             reverently
             entomb'd
             ,
             by
             the
             devout
             and
             pious
             inhabitants
             thereof
             :
             his
             Sepulcher
             beeing
             there
             extant
             to
             be
             shewne
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Will.
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             
             about
             the
             yeare
             1180.
             
             For
             so
             hee
             testifieth
             himselfe
             ,
             
               In
               hac
               urbe
            
             (
             Lydda
             viz.
             )
             
               usque
               hodiè
               egregij
               Martyris
               Georgij
               gloriosum
               Sepulchrum
               
               ostenditur
               ;
               in
               quo
               secundùm
               exteriorem
               hominem
               in
               Deo
               creditur
               conquiescore
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             that
             in
             latter
             times
             ,
             the
             Christians
             hereabouts
             ,
             call
             it
             St.
             George's
             :
             the
             other
             names
             thereof
             not
             to
             be
             found
             unlesse
             in
             Authors
             ,
             or
             old
             Mappes
             .
             So
             witnesseth
             
               Iacob
               .
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             ,
             
             who
             liv'd
             about
             the
             yeare
             ,
             1240.
             that
             
               Lydda
               civitas
               ,
               quondam
               Diospolis
               appellata
               ,
               nunc
               ad
               S.
               Georgium
               nuncupatur
               .
            
             Both
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             buriall
             ,
             and
             this
             other
             mention'd
             last
             ,
             together
             ,
             in
             old
             
               Fryer
               Anselme
            
             :
             
             
               quarto
               miliario
               à
               Modyn
               est
               Lydda
               ,
               civitas
               qu●
               Diospolis
               dicitur
               ,
               in
               qua
               corpus
               B.
               Georgij
               testantur
               fuisse
               ;
               &
               S.
               Georgius
               vulgo
               dicitur
               .
            
             Shall
             we
             have
             more
             ?
             
               Roger
               de
               Hovenden
            
             in
             his
             Annals
             ,
             
             recyting
             there
             the
             names
             of
             such
             great
             personages
             ,
             as
             dyed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Campe
             at
             the
             seige
             of
             Ptolemais
             ;
             gives
             us
             among
             the
             rest
             three
             Byshops
             ;
             
               viz.
               N●vus
               Episcopus
               de
               Acon
               ,
               Episcopus
               de
               Baru●h
               ,
               Episcopus
               de
               S.
               Georgio
               .
            
             For
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Christians
             had
             made
             this
             Towne
             a
             Byshops
             Seate
             ;
             
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             heereafter
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Onely
             in
             such
             a
             generall
             consent
             of
             Authors
             ,
             
               Will
               ▪
            
             the
             Monke
             of
             Malmesbury
             doth
             seeme
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             rest
             :
             who
             seemeth
             to
             make
             the
             Scene
             hereof
             to
             be
             Rama
             ,
             
             or
             Ramula
             ,
             a
             litle
             City
             not
             farre
             distant
             .
             
               Ibi
               a
               dextra
               dimittentes
               maritima
               ,
               pervenerunt
               Ramulam
               ,
               civitatulam
               muro
               indigam
               ,
               B.
               Georgij
               ,
               si
               famae
               credimus
               ,
               martyrij
               consciam
               :
            
             We
             came
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             leaving
             the
             Sea-shore
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             a
             little
             Citty
             ,
             unwall'd
             ,
             
             knowne
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Ramula
             ;
             guilty
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             trust
             report
             ,
             of
             St.
             GEORGES
             Martyrdome
             And
             hereupon
             perhaps
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               Fryer
               Anselme
            
             ,
             who
             as
             before
             we
             noted
             ,
             hath
             made
             St.
             GEORGE
             to
             end
             his
             dayes
             in
             a
             burning
             fire
             ;
             hath
             chosen
             Rama
             for
             the
             place
             of
             Executiō
             :
             his
             ashes
             being
             afterwards
             transferr'd
             (
             sd
             .
             he
             )
             to
             Lydda
             ,
             &
             there
             buried
             .
             To
             reconcile
             w
             ch
             difference
             ,
             we
             must
             conceive
             that
             these
             two
             :
             Cities
             were
             not
             very
             farre
             asunder
             ;
             and
             their
             Feilds
             or
             Territories
             close
             together
             :
             so
             that
             an
             action
             done
             in
             one
             ,
             without
             great
             errour
             might
             be
             reported
             of
             the
             other
             .
             
             St.
             MATHEVV
             in
             his
             holy
             Gospell
             ,
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             myracle
             done
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Country
               of
               the
               Gergezens
            
             :
             whereas
             St.
             LVKE
             and
             MARKE
             affirme
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             .
             Yet
             may
             it
             not
             be
             therefore
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             is
             at
             difference
             with
             it selfe
             ;
             
               God
               forbid
            
             :
             nor
             that
             we
             should
             conceive
             the
             Gadarens
             and
             Gergezens
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             so
             .
             But
             rather
             we
             must
             reconcile
             the
             places
             thus
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             storie
             ,
             and
             the
             scituation
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             that
             the
             two
             people
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Gospell
             were
             conterminous
             :
             their
             Townes
             at
             no
             great
             distance
             ,
             and
             their
             fields
             bordering
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             Therefore
             that
             miracle
             ,
             done
             in
             the
             fields
             betweene
             them
             both
             ;
             might
             without
             any
             wrong
             or
             errour
             ,
             bee
             made
             good
             of
             eyther
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             To
             make
             the
             reconciliation
             more
             exact
             ,
             
             and
             the
             case
             more
             parallell
             ,
             wee
             must
             also
             note
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             ancients
             there
             was
             nothing
             more
             unlawfull
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             any
             man
             to
             death
             within
             their
             Cities
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             
               Vestall
               Virgin
            
             having
             committed
             fornication
             ,
             was
             buried
             quicke
             within
             the
             
               Campus
               Sceleratus
            
             ;
             and
             other
             malefactors
             throwne
             headlong
             from
             the
             Tarpeian
             Rocke
             :
             both
             situate
             without
             the
             Towne
             .
             So
             also
             had
             the
             Thessalians
             a
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             from
             the
             praecipice
             of
             an
             Hill
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Corvi
             :
             from
             whence
             arose
             the
             Proverbe
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Away
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Gallowes
             .
             Thus
             the
             Iewes
             also
             ,
             when
             they
             crucified
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             led
             him
             out
             of
             their
             Citie
             to
             Mount
             Calvarie
             :
             and
             thus
             St.
             LVKE
             reports
             it
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             St.
             STEPHEN
             ,
             
             that
             
               they
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Citie
               and
               stoned
               him
               .
            
             A
             custome
             which
             continued
             long
             ,
             even
             till
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             were
             all
             past
             :
             and
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             our
             publike
             Gallowes
             which
             we
             see
             every
             where
             without
             our
             Townes
             ,
             are
             some
             remainders
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             no
             executiō
             in
             those
             times
             permitted
             in
             their
             Cities
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             our
             St.
             GEORGE
             did
             suffer
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             .
             Which
             granted
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             appeare
             that
             Malmesbury
             might
             not
             unjustly
             say
             of
             Rama
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             Ramula
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             guilty
             of
             ,
             or
             rather
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             Saint
             Georges
             death
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             generall
             voyce
             of
             Writers
             ,
             it
             be
             affirm'd
             of
             Lydda
             :
             because
             the
             fields
             were
             common
             ,
             or
             close
             adjoyning
             ,
             and
             the
             Townes
             but
             litle
             distant
             .
          
           
           
             (
             6
             )
             These
             matters
             thus
             dispatch'd
             ,
             we
             now
             proceed
             to
             verifie
             the
             former
             Storie
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             such
             as
             have
             concurr'd
             with
             Metaphrastes
             in
             the
             maine
             and
             substance
             .
             And
             first
             we
             will
             attempt
             to
             justifie
             the
             whole
             narration
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             whose
             countenance
             herein
             ,
             will
             I
             am
             sure
             be
             worth
             our
             seeking
             .
             And
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             what
             part
             or
             circumstance
             there
             is
             in
             all
             our
             History
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             whereof
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             use
             his
             testimony
             .
             
             Is
             it
             ,
             that
             any
             Cappadocian
             was
             adjudg'd
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             He
             tells
             us
             there
             ,
             that
             one
             
               Seleucus
               ,
               Iulian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             receiv'd
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             during
             the
             Persecution
             rais'd
             by
             Diocletian
             .
             
             Or
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Persecution
             ever
             did
             extend
             to
             Palestine
             ?
             He
             hath
             a
             Chapter
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             suffered
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             militarie
             men
             abandoned
             their
             advancements
             ,
             or
             yeilded
             up
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             testifie
             how
             litle
             they
             esteem'd
             them
             in
             comparisen
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             
             For
             this
             he
             hath
             expresly
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Persecution
             first
             began
             ,
             did
             willingly
             forsake
             their
             honourable
             Offices
             ;
             and
             some
             their
             lives
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             bee
             that
             that
             the
             Imperiall
             edict
             did
             not
             extend
             to
             such
             as
             were
             of
             his
             retinue
             ,
             and
             did
             belong
             immediately
             unto
             his
             person
             .
             For
             in
             the
             same
             booke
             he
             mentions
             Dorotheus
             
             and
             Gorgonius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             of
             Caesars
             houshold
             .
             Wee
             grant
             indeed
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             name
             as
             that
             of
             George
             ▪
             occurres
             in
             all
             that
             Author
             :
             but
             we
             affirme
             withall
             that
             he
             confesseth
             it
             an
             infinite
             and
             tedious
             businesse
             ,
             to
             recount
             the
             names
             of
             all
             that
             suffered
             ,
             or
             capitulate
             those
             severall
             torments
             they
             endur'd
             ;
             and
             therefore
             purposely
             omits
             them
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             there
             hath
             it
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             Eusebius
             doth
             affirme
             that
             Cappadocia
             had
             its
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             the
             Persecution
             raged
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             that
             it
             extended
             to
             the
             military
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             also
             that
             attended
             in
             the
             Pallace
             ;
             and
             lastly
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             tell
             the
             names
             of
             all
             that
             suffered
             .
             Put
             this
             together
             ▪
             and
             it
             will
             amount
             to
             this
             ;
             that
             George
             one
             of
             those
             many
             Martyrs
             whom
             Eusebius
             could
             not
             name
             ,
             a
             Cappadocian
             by
             his
             Country
             ,
             a
             Soldier
             by
             profession
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             waited
             in
             the
             Court
             ;
             was
             put
             to
             death
             in
             Palestine
             by
             torments
             not
             to
             be
             express'd
             ,
             because
             he
             constantly
             continued
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             the
             words
             be
             his
             :
             a
             Reverend
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             chiefe
             ornament
             thereof
             ,
             who
             dyed
             about
             the
             yeare
             ,
             397.
             
             The
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Georgius
               Christi
               miles
               fidelissimus
               ,
               dum
               Christianismi
               professio
               tegeretur
               ,
               solus
               
               inter
               Christicolas
               intrepidus
               Dei
               filium
               confessus
               est
               :
               Cui
               tantam
               constantiam
               gratia
               divina
               concessit
               ,
               ut
               &
               tyrannicae
               potestatis
               praecepta
               contemneret
               ,
               &
               innumerabilium
               non
               formidaret
               tormenta
               poenarum
               .
               Id
               est
               .
            
             
               George
               the
               most
               faithfull
               Soldier
               of
               IESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               when
               as
               Religion
               was
               else
               every
               where
               dissembled
               ,
               adventur'd
               boldly
               to
               cōfesse
               the
               name
               of
               GOD
               :
               to
               whom
               it
               pleas'd
               the
               Lord
               to
               give
               so
               much
               of
               Heavenly
               grace
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               onely
               scorn'd
               the
               tyrants
               ,
               but
               contemned
               their
               torments
               .
            
             This
             I
             find
             cyted
             by
             
               Hermanus
               Schedel
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Chronica
               Chronicorum
            
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             him
             by
             Bergomensis
             ;
             since
             by
             Molanus
             jn
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             
               Vsuards
               Martyrologie
               :
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             relyeth
             also
             ,
             in
             one
             passage
             ,
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             Ambrose
             ;
             so
             doth
             Vincentius
             ,
             and
             
               Antoninus
               Florentinus
            
             .
             The
             treatise
             out
             of
             which
             his
             testimonie
             is
             avouch'd
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             call'd
             ,
             
               Liber
               praefationum
            
             ;
             
             not
             now
             extant
             .
             Wicelius
             ,
             who
             doth
             also
             build
             on
             the
             authoritie
             of
             this
             Reverend
             Father
             ,
             saith
             that
             the
             booke
             is
             long
             since
             perish'd
             ▪
             so
             perish'd
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             some
             scattered
             remnants
             .
             Whether
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             were
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             treatise
             ;
             I
             cannot
             easily
             determine
             :
             because
             in
             Possevin
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             tract
             ,
             who
             yet
             hath
             tooke
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             marshall
             all
             the
             Workes
             of
             that
             excellent
             man
             ,
             even
             those
             also
             which
             are
             lost
             .
             Yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             his
             testimony
             vouch'd
             by
             Authors
             of
             that
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             those
             before
             recyted
             ;
             assure
             mee
             at
             the
             least
             so
             
             farre
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             worke
             was
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             receiv'd
             as
             his
             .
             Adde
             unto
             this
             ,
             that
             Vossius
             reckoneth
             him
             with
             the
             Latine
             Historians
             ,
             
             in
             his
             late
             booke
             of
             that
             argument
             ;
             as
             having
             writ
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             of
             Theodora
             namely
             ,
             of
             St.
             Celsus
             and
             Nazarius
             ,
             of
             St.
             Gervase
             and
             Protasius
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             of
             Agnes
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             must
             crave
             longer
             time
             ,
             before
             I
             shall
             reject
             these
             words
             ,
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             esteeme
             them
             true
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             credited
             :
             though
             not
             so
             fully
             ,
             as
             to
             build
             upon
             them
             altogether
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             But
             of
             our
             next
             witnesse
             ,
             there
             is
             lesse
             doubt
             ,
             and
             a
             larger
             testimonie
             ;
             though
             in
             his
             words
             we
             meet
             with
             somewhat
             which
             requires
             a
             Commentarie
             .
             A
             witnesse
             which
             hath
             beene
             examined
             on
             the
             adverse
             part
             already
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             able
             to
             say
             nothing
             :
             I
             meane
             Gelasius
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             his
             so
             memorated
             Canon
             .
             This
             Pope
             began
             his
             
               Papacie
               ,
               Anno
            
             492.
             and
             dyed
             in
             96.
             some
             foure
             yeares
             after
             .
             About
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             it
             ;
             the
             Heretickes
             had
             busily
             employed
             themselves
             to
             falsifie
             the
             publike
             Acts
             and
             writings
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             w
             ch
             thing
             they
             had
             effected
             so
             according
             to
             their
             wish
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             was
             high
             time
             to
             have
             a
             carefull
             eye
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             growne
             too
             potent
             to
             be
             easily
             suppress'd
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             Pope
             GELASIUS
             having
             assembled
             72.
             of
             his
             neighbour
             Prelates
             unto
             Rome
             ;
             did
             then
             and
             there
             ,
             with
             their
             advise
             and
             
             by
             their
             diligent
             assistance
             ;
             contrive
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             such
             dangerous
             writings
             ,
             as
             were
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             rejected
             :
             giving
             to
             those
             which
             they
             accounted
             true
             &
             orthodoxe
             ,
             the
             place
             and
             honour
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             Which
             Canon
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             alleaged
             against
             us
             ,
             thereby
             to
             overthrow
             the
             History
             of
             our
             St.
             GEORGE
             ;
             we
             will
             in
             this
             place
             bring
             into
             the
             open
             view
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             concernes
             the
             businesse
             now
             in
             hand
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             encounter
             them
             with
             their
             owne
             weapons
             .
             The
             Canon
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
             
             
               Gesta
               S.
               Martyrum
               qui
               multiplicibus
               tormentorum
               cruciatibus
               ,
               &
               mirabilibus
               confessionum
               triumphis
               ,
               irradiant
               ;
               quis
               ita
               esse
               Catholicorum
               dubitet
               ,
               &
               maiora
               eos
               in
               agonibus
               esse
               perpessos
               ,
               nec
               suis
               viribus
               sed
               dei
               gratia
               &
               adiutorio
               universa
               tolerasse
               ?
               Sed
               ideo
               secundùm
               consuetudinem
               antiquam
               ,
               singulari
               cautela
               in
               Sancta
               Rom.
               Ecclesia
               non
               leguntur
               ,
               quia
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               scripsere
               ,
               nomina
               penitus
               ignorantur
               ;
               &
               ab
               infidelibus
               idiotis
               superfluè
               vel
               minus
               aptè
               ,
               quam
               rei
               ordo
               fuerit
               ,
               scripta
               esse
               putantur
               :
               Sicut
               cuiusdam
               Quiriaci
               ,
               &
               Iulittae
               matris
               eius
               ,
               sicut
            
             Georgij
             ,
             
               aliorumque
               passiones
               huiusmodi
               ,
               quae
               ab
               haereticis
               perhibentur
               conscriptae
               ;
               propter
               quod
               (
               ut
               dictum
               est
               )
               ne
               vel
               levius
               subsannandi
               occasio
               oriretur
               ,
               in
               S.
               Romana
               Ecclesiâ
               non
               leguntur
               .
               No●
               tamen
               cum
               praedicta
               Ecclesia
               ,
               omnes
               Martyres
               atque
               eorum
               gloriosos
               agones
               ,
               qui
               Deo
               magis
               quam
               hominibus
               noti
               sunt
               ,
               cum
               omni
               devotione
               veneramur
               .
            
             So
             farre
             the
             very
             words
             and
             letters
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             By
             this
             it
             doth
             appeare
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Saints
             
             in
             generall
             ,
             so
             also
             particularly
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             had
             beene
             abused
             and
             counterfeited
             in
             his
             Story
             :
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             same
             Canon
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             reckon'd
             as
             Apochryphall
             ;
             as
             were
             a
             great
             many
             others
             of
             the
             same
             temper
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             it
             was
             so
             reckon'd
             ,
             is
             by
             our
             latter
             writers
             diversly
             related
             .
             
               Raphael
               Volaterran
            
             makes
             it
             to
             bee
             rejected
             ,
             onely
             so
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             concernes
             St.
             Georges
             combat
             with
             the
             Dragon
             :
             which
             also
             is
             assign'd
             by
             Antoninus
             ,
             amongst
             other
             causes
             ;
             but
             by
             neither
             rightly
             .
             For
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             behind
             them
             ,
             the
             fable
             of
             the
             Dragon
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             Christian.
             
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             more
             nearely
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               Ex
               eo
               quòd
               Martyrium
               eius
               certam
               relationem
               non
               habet
               :
            
             because
             the
             storie
             of
             his
             death
             is
             told
             us
             in
             most
             perplext
             and
             uncertaine
             manner
             .
             
               In
               Calendario
               n.
               Bedae
               ,
               &c.
            
             For
             in
             the
             Calendar
             of
             Bede
             ,
             we
             find
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             he
             was
             martyred
             in
             Diospolis
             ,
             a
             Towne
             of
             Persia
             ;
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             lyeth
             buried
             in
             Diospolis
             not
             farre
             from
             Ioppe
             :
             In
             some
             that
             he
             did
             suffer
             under
             Diocletian
             and
             Maximinian
             ,
             Emperours
             ;
             in
             others
             ,
             under
             Diocletian
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ;
             no
             lesse
             than
             70.
             tributarie
             Kings
             being
             in
             presence
             .
             Somewhat
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             this
             was
             rightly
             aym'd
             at
             by
             this
             blind
             archer
             :
             but
             Bede
             is
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             somewhat
             too
             early
             ,
             as
             beeing
             a
             Post-natus
             ,
             scarce
             borne
             within
             two
             centuries
             of
             yeares
             succeeding
             .
             But
             what
             need
             more
             conjectures
             ,
             or
             what
             use
             indeed
             is
             there
             of
             any
             :
             since
             the
             same
             Canon
             which
             
             hath
             decreed
             the
             History
             of
             George
             (
             then
             extant
             )
             to
             be
             Apocryphall
             ;
             hath
             also
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             generally
             beleev'd
             to
             have
             beene
             writ
             by
             Hereticks
             .
             This
             is
             inough
             to
             make
             the
             History
             of
             any
             S.
             suspected
             ▪
             &
             Apocryphall
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             written
             ;
             may
             easily
             appeare
             by
             that
             which
             was
             related
             in
             it
             touching
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             the
             Empresse
             Alexandra
             ;
             not
             to
             omit
             that
             terrible
             massacre
             which
             by
             a
             cheating
             tricke
             ,
             he
             made
             of
             many
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             branded
             by
             ANTONINUS
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             noted
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             Hitherto
             have
             we
             spoken
             of
             GELASIUS
             Canon
             ,
             and
             nothing
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             which
             may
             redound
             from
             thence
             to
             St.
             GEORGES
             credit
             .
             Nothing
             indeed
             in
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             hitherto
             ,
             because
             we
             were
             to
             lay
             our
             ground
             ,
             before
             we
             rais'd
             our
             building
             .
             But
             that
             now
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             the
             Canon
             duely
             pondered
             :
             it
             will
             appeare
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             though
             Gelasius
             taxed
             the
             storie
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             as
             dangerous
             and
             Apocryphall
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             Saint
             himselfe
             all
             due
             respects
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             him
             to
             us
             .
             This
             I
             did
             note
             before
             ou●
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
             in
             a
             reply
             to
             Dr.
             Boys
             ;
             who
             needs
             would
             have
             both
             Bellarmine
             and
             Pope
             Gelasius
             speake
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             making
             our
             St.
             GEORGE
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             Chimaera
             ,
             or
             thing
             of
             nothing
             ;
             which
             God
             knowes
             they
             never
             meant
             .
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             did
             note
             before
             from
             Bellarmine
             :
             but
             now
             we
             note
             it
             out
             of
             Gelasius
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             letter
             of
             his
             Canon
             .
             
             For
             having
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             were
             writ
             by
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             rather
             Misbeleevers
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             that
             the
             passion
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             was
             compos'd
             by
             Heretickes
             ;
             hee
             states
             it
             thus
             :
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             reverence
             all
             those
             sacred
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             their
             glorious
             sufferings
             for
             the
             Truth
             ;
             knowne
             better
             unto
             God
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             his
             people
             .
             
               Nos
               tamen
               cum
               praedicta
               Ecclesia
               ,
               omnes
               Martyres
               ,
               atque
               eorum
               gloriosos
               agones
               ,
               qui
               Deo
               magis
               quam
               hominibus
               noti
               sunt
               ,
               cum
               omni
               devotione
               veneramur
               :
            
             So
             saith
             Gelasius
             .
             So
             saith
             Gelasius
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             mis-report
             his
             meaning
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             by
             the
             concurrent
             suffrages
             of
             
               Beda
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               Hermannus
               Schedell
               ,
               Bergomensis
               ,
               Notgerus
               ,
            
             and
             Vsuardus
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             doe
             so
             conceive
             it
             .
             But
             we
             might
             well
             have
             say'd
             this
             labour
             .
             For
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             also
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             
             that
             without
             further
             question
             ,
             Gelasius
             did
             beleeve
             Saint
             GEORGE
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             Martyr
             ;
             although
             hee
             found
             the
             storie
             had
             beene
             writ
             by
             Heretickes
             :
             
               Gelasius
               etiam
               ,
               tamet
               si
               fraudem
               hanc
               olfaceret
               ,
               ipsum
               putabat
               in
               hilominus
               sanctum
               fuisse
               Martyrem
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             it
             were
             much
             safer
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             Gelasius
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             so
             neere
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             GEORGES
             suffering
             ;
             than
             any
             Doctor
             ,
             of
             what
             eminent
             ranke
             soever
             ,
             above
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             below
             him
             .
             To
             bring
             the
             matter
             neerer
             home
             ,
             Gelasius
             in
             that
             Canon
             ,
             hath
             reckoned
             as
             Apocryphall
             ,
             the
             Itinerarie
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Actes
             
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Thecla
             ;
             the
             Recantation
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               Origen
            
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             ;
             and
             many
             others
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Shall
             therefore
             wee
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Peter
             never
             travail'd
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             never
             was
             a
             woman
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Thecla
             ;
             or
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             or
             Origen
             ,
             or
             Adam
             never
             recanted
             their
             impieties
             and
             errours
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             we
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             questionlesse
             St.
             George
             is
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             because
             the
             storie
             onely
             is
             condemn'd
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Saint
             ;
             just
             as
             we
             may
             resolve
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             noble
             Prince
             as
             Arthur
             ;
             because
             the
             Monke
             of
             Malmesburie
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             how
             much
             his
             famous
             deeds
             were
             over-acted
             by
             his
             Country
             men
             ,
             the
             Brittons
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             For
             certainly
             had
             there
             beene
             any
             meaning
             in
             Gelasius
             to
             have
             exploded
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             History
             ;
             he
             might
             as
             easily
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             as
             have
             spoke
             the
             word
             .
             Hee
             might
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             done
             it
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             ,
             as
             have
             spoke
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             adding
             onely
             this
             of
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             to
             the
             Canon
             ;
             
             
               Fuit
               enim
               hic
               Georgius
               homo
               improbus
               ,
               haereticus
               Arianus
               .
            
             This
             had
             for
             ever
             beene
             enough
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             his
             memory
             as
             odious
             ,
             as
             his
             Storie
             was
             suspected
             :
             and
             to
             have
             razed
             his
             name
             ,
             not
             onely
             out
             of
             the
             publicke
             Calendar
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             good
             opinion
             of
             all
             honest
             men
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             George
             the
             Arian
             Hereticke
             could
             bee
             so
             cunningly
             inserted
             into
             the
             Calendar
             ,
             and
             passe
             so
             currantly
             among
             the
             Saints
             ;
             so
             soone
             upon
             his
             most
             deserv'd
             ,
             
             though
             cruell
             execution
             :
             the
             Church
             especially
             keeping
             an
             eye
             so
             watchfull
             over
             them
             and
             their
             designes
             ;
             that
             all
             their
             practises
             were
             assoone
             brought
             to
             light
             almost
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             conceiv'd
             .
             For
             frō
             the
             death
             of
             George
             unto
             the
             Popedome
             of
             Gelasius
             ,
             are
             but
             130.
             yeares
             or
             thereabouts
             ;
             too
             scant
             a
             time
             to
             have
             his
             Villanies
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             reputed
             for
             a
             Martyr
             .
             Likely
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Arians
             had
             prevail'd
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             given
             their
             George
             a
             principall
             habitatiion
             in
             the
             Heaven
             of
             glories
             ;
             above
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicodemia
             ,
             or
             Maris
             ,
             or
             Theognis
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             next
             unto
             their
             founder
             Arius
             himelfe
             .
             But
             that
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Church
             should
             in
             so
             short
             and
             small
             a
             space
             ,
             ranke
             him
             among
             the
             Saints
             ;
             this
             I
             can
             hardly
             be
             perswaded
             :
             unlesse
             perchance
             we
             may
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             times
             she
             could
             condemne
             the
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             Heretickes
             .
             I
             know
             it
             was
             a
             frequent
             custome
             with
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             ,
             to
             honour
             and
             adore
             the
             Gods
             of
             those
             many
             nations
             which
             themselves
             had
             vanquish'd
             ;
             
               Religionibus
               servire
               victis
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               captivas
               eas
               post
               victorias
               adorare
               ,
            
             as
             Octavius
             in
             the
             Dialogue
             .
             But
             this
             they
             did
             not
             on
             mistake
             ,
             or
             any
             couzinage
             put
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             vanquish'd
             Nations
             .
             No.
             It
             was
             onely
             on
             a
             superstitious
             conceit
             ,
             that
             having
             in
             their
             Citie
             all
             the
             GODS
             whose
             people
             they
             subdued
             ;
             and
             placing
             them
             in
             their
             most
             rich
             and
             sumptuous
             Temples
             :
             they
             might
             by
             their
             assistance
             ,
             the
             better
             bring
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             world
             under
             their
             subjection
             .
             
               Sic
               dum
               universarum
               gentium
               
               sacra
               suscipiunt
               ,
               etiam
               regnare
               meruerunt
               :
            
             So
             saith
             Cecilius
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             .
             Not
             to
             say
             more
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             as
             impossible
             altogether
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             small
             a
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ever
             ,
             the
             
               Arian
               George
            
             should
             bee
             reputed
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             amongst
             the
             
               Orthodoxe
               Professours
            
             ,
             now
             victorious
             :
             as
             that
             our
             Reverend
             Praelates
             
               Cramner
               ,
               Latimer
            
             ,
             and
             Ridley
             ,
             should
             in
             an
             equall
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             bee
             taken
             into
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologies
            
             :
             or
             that
             their
             
               Henry
               Garnet
               ,
               Iames
               Clement
            
             ,
             or
             
               Nicholas
               Sanders
            
             ,
             by
             them
             honoured
             ,
             should
             be
             accounted
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             Churches
             Protestant
             ;
             in
             case
             that
             eyther
             side
             prevaile
             and
             suppresse
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             To
             bring
             this
             Chapter
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             last
             of
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             two
             Conclusions
             ,
             Nullius
             Georgij
             
               Cappadocis
               ut
               Martyris
            
             ,
             
             
               nisi
               Ariani
               ,
               mentionem
               ab
               ullo
               idoneo
               auto
               re
               fieri
            
             ;
             that
             never
             any
             GEORGE
             of
             Cappadocia
             was
             reputed
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             in
             any
             Author
             worthy
             credit
             ,
             but
             George
             the
             Arian
             .
             In
             generall
             answer
             to
             which
             generall
             chalenge
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             good
             ,
             before
             we
             further
             labour
             in
             particular
             proofes
             ;
             to
             draw
             together
             in
             a
             Table
             ,
             the
             names
             of
             all
             such
             Authors
             cited
             in
             this
             worke
             :
             by
             all
             of
             which
             St.
             GEORGE
             is
             reckoned
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             by
             many
             of
             them
             said
             to
             be
             of
             Cappadocia
             .
             Most
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             worthy
             of
             credit
             :
             and
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             age
             in
             which
             they
             lived
             .
             Yet
             lest
             ,
             their
             affirma●●●
             should
             be
             question'd
             and
             controu'ld
             by
             our
             choycer
             judgments
             ;
             I
             have
             tooke
             care
             to
             mingle
             
             with
             them
             ,
             such
             famous
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             celebrated
             for
             their
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             have
             done
             him
             publicke
             honours
             :
             all
             which
             I
             have
             digested
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             times
             and
             ages
             ,
             in
             the
             forme
             that
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Catalogue
               .
            
             
               374
               SAint
               Ambrose
               ,
               if
               at
               the
               least
               the
               worke
               be
               his
               .
            
             
               492
               Gelasius
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               515
               
                 Childebertus
                 R.
                 Francorum
              
               .
            
             
               527
               
                 Iustinianus
                 Imp.
                 Procopius
                 Caesariensis
                 .
                 Sidonius
              
               Archbyshop
               of
               Mentz
               .
            
             
               570
               
                 Venantius
                 Fortunatus
              
               .
            
             
               596
               
                 Gregorius
                 Turonensis
              
               .
            
             
               600
               Greg.
               1.
               
               
                 Pont.
                 Rom.
              
               
            
             
               660
               
                 Hildericus
                 R.
                 Austrasiae
              
               .
            
             
               698
               
                 Cunibertus
                 R.
                 Longobard
              
               .
            
             
               730
               
                 Beda
                 Venerabilis
              
               .
            
             
               752
               
                 Zacharias
                 Pont.
                 Rom.
              
               
            
             
               774
               
                 Paulus
                 Diaconus
              
               .
            
             
               812
               
                 Vsuardus
                 Monachus
              
               .
            
             
               835
               
                 Rabanus
                 Maurus
              
               .
            
             
               837
               
                 Aimonius
                 Monachus
              
               .
            
             
               850
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               .
            
             
               912
               
                 Notgerus
                 Monachus
              
               .
            
             
               963
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Phocas
                 Imp.
                 Const.
              
               
            
             
               975
               
                 Tribunus
                 Mevius
                 ,
                 D.
                 Venetorum
              
               .
            
             
               
               996
               
                 Hedinge
                 ,
                 Ducissa
                 Bavariae
              
               .
            
             
               1005
               Henr.
               2.
               
               
                 Imp.
                 Germ.
              
               
            
             
               1043
               
                 Ioh.
                 Euchaites
                 ,
                 Ep.
                 Orient
              
               .
            
             
               1070
               
                 Geo.
                 Cedrenus
              
               .
            
             
               1074
               
                 Rob.
                 D'
                 Oyley
                 nob
                 .
                 Anglus
                 .
              
            
             
               1098
               Godfrey
               of
               Bouillon
               .
            
             
               1120
               
                 Robertus
                 Monach.
              
               
            
             
               1130
               
                 Gulielm
                 .
                 Malmesburiens
              
               .
            
             
               1141
               
                 Gualt
                 .
                 Ep.
                 Augustae
                 Vindelicorum
                 .
                 vulgo
                 Auspurg
                 .
              
            
             
               1180
               
                 Gulielm
                 .
                 Tyrius
              
               .
            
             
               1250
               
                 Vincentius
                 Belvacensis
              
               .
            
             
               1273
               
                 Radulphus
                 Imp.
                 Germ.
              
               
            
             
               1282
               
                 Iacobus
                 de
                 Voragine
              
               .
            
             
               1305
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Callistus
              
               .
            
             
               1330
               
                 Niceph.
                 Gregoras
              
               .
            
             
               1344
               Edwardus
               3.
               
                 R.
                 Angl.
                 Thomas
                 de
                 Walsingham
              
               .
            
             
               1354
               
                 Ioh.
                 Contacuzenus
                 Imp.
                 Const.
                 Idemque
                 nob
                 .
                 Histor.
                 
              
            
             
               1390
               
                 Froissard
                 .
                 Autor
                 Fasciculi
                 temp
                 .
                 Anselmus
                 Frat.
                 Francisc.
                 
              
            
             
               1410
               
                 Iustinianus
                 Patr.
                 Ven.
              
               
            
             
               1411
               
                 Sigismundus
                 Imp.
                 Germ.
              
               
            
             
               1445
               
                 Antoninus
                 Florentinus
              
               .
            
             
               1448
               
                 Fredericus
                 Imp.
                 Germ.
              
               
            
             
               1472
               
                 Bapt.
                 Platina
              
               .
            
             
               1484
               
                 Coccius
                 Sabellicus
              
               .
            
             
               1488
               Maximilianus
               1.
               
               Imp
               ,
            
             
               
               1490
               
                 Hermannus
                 Schedell
                 ,
                 autor
                 Chronicorum
              
               .
            
             
               1494
               
                 Phil.
                 Bergomensis
              
               .
            
             
               1499
               
                 Bapt.
                 Mantuanus
              
               .
            
             
               1506
               
                 Raphael
                 Volaterranus
                 .
                 Ludovicus
                 Patritius
              
               .
            
             
               1550
               
                 Seb.
                 Munsterus
                 .
                 Polydorus
                 Virgilius
                 .
                 Hist.
                 Magdeburgica
                 .
              
            
             
               1571
               
                 Michael
                 ab
                 Ysselt
              
               .
            
             
               1593
               
                 Comus
                 Ep.
                 Alexand.
              
               Suffragan
               unto
               the
               Patriarke
               Hospinian
               .
            
          
           
             All
             these
             ,
             besides
             the
             publike
             Martyrologies
             both
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             Roman
             :
             besides
             also
             the
             publike
             Liturgies
             of
             those
             Churches
             ;
             the
             learned
             men
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             of
             the
             Romish
             partie
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             whose
             names
             would
             fill
             a
             Catalogue
             .
             If
             among
             these
             we
             have
             not
             one
             of
             credit
             ,
             neither
             Author
             in
             his
             relation
             ,
             nor
             Prince
             nor
             Prelate
             in
             their
             actions
             :
             hard
             is
             our
             hap
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             adversaries
             have
             the
             honour
             .
             But
             what
             one
             ranke
             of
             these
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             rest
             have
             done
             in
             St.
             Georges
             honour
             :
             we
             shall
             now
             see
             ,
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               state
               of
               learning
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               divided
               into
               two
               naturall
               dayes
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               time
               and
               learning
               of
               
                 Venerable
                 Beda
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               His
               testimonies
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               of
               Dacianus
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               who
               he
               was
               .
               
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 Persia
              
               in
               some
               Authors
               ,
               taken
               for
               the
               Easterne
               Countries
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               A
               reconcilement
               of
               the
               other
               doubts
               touching
               this
               
                 Dacianus
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               Martyrologies
               of
               
                 Vsuardus
                 ,
                 Rabanus
                 Maurus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Notgerus
                 .
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               St.
               George
               how
               said
               to
               have
               converted
               many
               people
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               witnesse
               of
               
                 Vincentius
                 ,
                 Iacobus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Antoninus
                 Florent
                 .
                 (
                 10
                 )
                 Nicephorus
                 Callistus
              
               ;
               and
               his
               evidence
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               The
               suffrage
               of
               
                 Sabellicus
                 ,
                 Schedell
                 ,
                 Bergomensis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Volaterran
                 .
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               Of
               the
               Magdeburgians
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Protestant
               Divines
               .
               
                 (
                 13
              
               )
               A
               recollection
               and
               application
               of
               the
               whole
               proofes
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THere
             is
             an
             old
             tradition
             that
             the
             world
             should
             last
             6000.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             :
             two
             of
             them
             before
             the
             Law
             ;
             two
             under
             it
             ;
             and
             two
             ,
             after
             .
             Which
             though
             it
             hath
             not
             beene
             exactly
             true
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             third
             is
             doubtfull
             :
             yet
             the
             conceit
             is
             tollerable
             ;
             and
             for
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             is
             past
             ,
             somewhat
             neere
             
             the
             computation
             and
             account
             of
             time
             ,
             recited
             in
             it
             .
             We
             will
             be
             therefore
             bold
             ,
             to
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Chu●ch
             is
             of
             two
             thousand
             yeares
             continuance
             :
             which
             granted
             or
             supposed
             ,
             we
             will
             resemble
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             state
             of
             learning
             rather
             in
             it
             ,
             unto
             two
             naturall
             dayes
             ▪
             each
             ,
             of
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             apeece
             :
             and
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             take
             to
             have
             begun
             even
             at
             the
             first
             rising
             of
             
               the
               Sunne
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             :
             and
             for
             the
             morning
             of
             it
             ▪
             allow
             the
             first
             three
             Centuries
             ,
             even
             till
             the
             time
             of
             CONSTANTINE
             .
             The
             noonetide
             watch
             thereof
             ,
             we
             make
             to
             be
             of
             three
             Centuries
             ensuing
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Magdeburgians
             give
             this
             censure
             ,
             
             
               Habuit
               haec
               aetas
               si
               quae
               unquam
               alia
               ,
               plurimos
               praestantes
               &
               illustres
               doctores
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             there
             never
             shined
             more
             glorious
             lights
             in
             the
             house
             of
             GOD
             ,
             than
             in
             those
             ages
             :
             the
             Sun
             of
             learning
             being
             then
             in
             the
             very
             height
             ,
             and
             Zenith
             of
             it
             .
             Long
             it
             continued
             not
             in
             that
             full
             glorie
             ,
             till
             it
             declined
             into
             an
             evening
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             doe
             allot
             the
             two
             next
             ages
             :
             when
             as
             the
             beames
             thereof
             grew
             low
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             obscurer
             .
             And
             now
             at
             last
             we
             are
             benighted
             ,
             even
             covered
             over
             with
             a
             Cymerian
             darknesse
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             a
             darknesse
             no
             lesse
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Egypt
             .
             
             Bellarmine
             call's
             it
             ,
             
               Seculum
               infelix
               ,
               in
               quo
               Scriptores
               illustres
               nulli
               ,
               nulla
               Concilia
            
             ;
             A
             most
             unhappy
             age
             ,
             wherein
             were
             neither
             famous
             Writers
             ,
             nor
             frequent
             Councels
             .
             Sabellicus
             
             as
             rightly
             ,
             
             
               mirum
               est
               ,
               quanta
               omnium
               bonarum
               artium
               oblivio
               ,
               per
               id
               tempus
               mortalium
               animos
               obrepserit
               :
            
             a
             prodigie
             it
             was
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             generall
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             all
             good
             literature
             ,
             had
             at
             this
             time
             invaded
             and
             possessed
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             .
             Which
             night
             continued
             ,
             till
             the
             yeare
             1050.
             those
             writers
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             from
             the
             yeare
             850.
             untill
             then
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             few
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             but
             as
             a
             few
             smaller
             Starres
             in
             the
             darkest
             midnight
             .
             This
             night
             once
             past
             ,
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             second
             day
             at
             last
             appeared
             ;
             and
             we
             extend
             the
             morning
             of
             it
             even
             to
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             last
             Centurie
             :
             in
             which
             there
             was
             at
             first
             a
             strugling
             between
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             the
             light
             of
             learning
             got
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             made
             way
             to
             usher
             in
             the
             second
             noone-tide
             .
             Which
             second
             noone-tide
             we
             begin
             about
             the
             yeare
             1500
             and
             hitherto
             it
             hath
             continued
             :
             the
             light
             of
             learning
             never
             shining
             with
             more
             perfect
             glorie
             ,
             than
             at
             the
             present
             .
             How
             long
             it
             will
             continue
             thus
             ,
             is
             above
             our
             knowledge
             :
             
             but
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             almost
             affirme
             with
             
               Ramus
               ;
               Maiorem
               doctorum
               hominum
               &
               operum
               proventum
               ,
               seculo
               uno
               vidimus
               ,
               quàm
               totis
               antea
               quatuordecem
               maiores
               nostri
               viderant
               .
            
             One
             age
             hath
             brought
             us
             forth
             more
             worthy
             workes
             ,
             and
             famous
             Writers
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             went
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             to
             what
             use
             serves
             this
             observation
             :
             we
             answere
             that
             it
             is
             to
             this
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             age
             hath
             beene
             so
             voyd
             of
             learned
             ,
             or
             barren
             of
             good
             men
             ;
             that
             is
             
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             some
             testimony
             of
             good
             credit
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             GEORGE
             the
             Martyr
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             times
             we
             expect
             not
             ,
             eyther
             an
             equall
             number
             of
             witnesses
             ;
             or
             equall
             parts
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             are
             produced
             to
             give
             in
             evidence
             :
             but
             that
             wee
             looke
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             times
             and
             ages
             .
             Already
             wee
             are
             past
             the
             noonetide
             of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             dayes
             :
             in
             which
             referring
             other
             of
             our
             witnesses
             to
             their
             proper
             places
             ;
             we
             have
             made
             use
             of
             Ambrose
             onely
             ,
             and
             Pope
             GELASIUS
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             and
             time
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             
               Venerable
               Beda
            
             ,
             who
             died
             about
             the
             yeare
             734.
             
             A
             man
             that
             saw
             as
             cleerely
             ,
             as
             any
             whomsoever
             ,
             that
             liv'd
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             evening
             :
             and
             one
             who
             for
             the
             excellencie
             of
             his
             endowments
             ,
             and
             pietie
             ,
             obtain'd
             that
             adjunct
             .
             Camden
             entituleth
             him
             ,
             
             
               the
               singular
               glorie
               and
               ornament
               of
               England
               :
            
             and
             Malmesburie
             affirmes
             more
             fully
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             one
             ,
             more
             fit
             to
             bee
             admired
             than
             praised
             ;
             who
             being
             borne
             in
             the
             extreamest
             corner
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             did
             yet
             enlighten
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             beames
             of
             his
             learning
             .
             
             
               Vir
               erat
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               quem
               mirari
               faciliùs
               ,
               quàm
               dignè
               praedicare
               possis
               :
               qui
               in
               extremo
               natus
               orbis
               angulo
               ,
               doctrinae
               corusco
               terras
               omnes
               perstrinxerat
               .
            
             Whom
             lest
             wee
             should
             suspect
             ,
             as
             partiall
             in
             his
             praises
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             German
             Poet
             thus
             speaking
             unto
             Brittaine
             .
          
           
             
               
               Quid
               ?
               tibi
               divinumque
               Bedam
               (
               doctissimus
               olim
            
             
               Dum
               varias
               unus
               bene
               qui
               cognoverat
               artes
               )
            
          
           
             Debemus
             .
             The
             sence
             imperfect
             ,
             but
             thus
             to
             be
             conceiv'd
             ▪
             
               
               
                 Brittaine
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 divinest
                 Bede
                 we
                 owe
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 did
                 alone
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 learning
                 knowe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             witnesse
             being
             such
             ,
             his
             testimony
             will
             be
             taken
             with
             lesse
             scruple
             :
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             which
             hath
             beene
             justly
             question'd
             ,
             but
             his
             
               English
               Historie
            
             ;
             as
             having
             in
             it
             more
             of
             the
             myracles
             so
             common
             in
             the
             peoples
             mouthes
             ,
             than
             may
             be
             well
             allowed
             of
             .
             But
             even
             that
             peece
             also
             ,
             
             
               modestè
               &
               circumspecto
               iudicio
            
             ,
             is
             censured
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             temper
             .
             His
             testimonies
             of
             St
             GEORGE
             are
             two
             :
             the
             one
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Martyrologie
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             his
             Ephimerides
             .
             
             First
             in
             his
             Martyrologie
             ,
             on
             the
             23.
             of
             Aprill
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             
               Latine
               Computation
            
             ,
             on
             the
             9.
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             May
             ,
             we
             reade
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Natale
               S.
               Georgij
               Martyris
               ,
               qui
               sub
               Daciano
               Rege
               Persarum
               potentissimo
               ,
               qui
               dominabatur
               super
            
             70.
             
               reges
               ,
               multis
               miraculis
               claruit
               ,
               plurimosque
               convertit
               ad
               fidem
               Christi
               :
               simul
               &
               Alexandram
               uxorem
               ipsius
               Daciani
               ,
               usque
               ad
               Martyrium
               confortavit
               .
            
             
               Ipse
               verò
               novissime
               decollatus
               ,
               martyrium
               complevit
               ;
               quamvis
               gesta
               passionis
               eius
               inter
               Apocryphas
               connumerentur
               Scripturas
               .
               Id
               est
               .
            
             
               The
               Passion
               of
               St.
               GEORGE
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               who
               under
               DACIANUS
               the
               most
               mighty
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               Lord
               of
               no
               lesse
               than
               seaventy
               tributarie
               Princes
               ,
               was
               famous
               for
               his
               miracles
               ,
               and
               for
               converting
               many
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               CHRIST
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Empresse
               Alexandra
               the
               wife
               of
               Dacianus
               ,
               continued
               constant
               in
               it
               even
               unto
               the
               death
               .
               This
               GEORGE
               ,
               at
               last
               beheaded
               ,
               
               received
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Martyrdome
               :
               although
               the
               Storie
               of
               his
               Passion
               be
               reckoned
               as
               Apocryphall
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Ephimerides
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             ninth
             of
             the
             May-Calends
             ;
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   Nona
                   docet
                   Fortunatúmque
                   &
                   Achillea
                   iunctos
                   .
                
                 
                   Hac
                   etiam
                   invicto
                   mundum
                   qui
                   sanguine
                   temnis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Infinit
                   a
                   refers
                   Georgi
                   sancta
                   Trophaea
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   ninth
                   day
                   doth
                   of
                   Fortunatus
                   tell
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   of
                   Achilles
                   ,
                   joyn'd
                   together
                   well
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   of
                   thee
                   George
                   who
                   didst
                   the
                   world
                   neglect
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   holy
                   trophees
                   in
                   thy
                   bloud
                   erect
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             The
             first
             of
             these
             two
             testimonies
             ,
             as
             it
             affirmes
             the
             Death
             and
             sufferings
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             :
             so
             are
             there
             in
             it
             ,
             some
             things
             which
             require
             a
             favourable
             Reader
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             deserve
             to
             bee
             rejected
             altogether
             .
             Of
             the
             last
             ranke
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             fable
             of
             the
             Empresse
             ALEXANDRA
             ;
             of
             which
             wee
             have
             already
             spoken
             in
             the
             first
             part
             and
             second
             Chapter
             :
             an
             old
             remnant
             doubtlesse
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Legend
            
             ,
             exploded
             by
             Gelasius
             .
             That
             of
             her
             Husband
             Dacianus
             ,
             if
             it
             encounter
             with
             a
             favourable
             reader
             ,
             without
             offence
             may
             bee
             admitted
             :
             although
             perhaps
             derived
             out
             of
             the
             same
             originall
             .
             Derived
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             originall
             perhaps
             )
             because
             I
             finde
             it
             in
             Baronius
             Annotations
             on
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Arian
               Legends
            
             made
             their
             George
             to
             suffer
             under
             Dacianus
             King
             of
             Persia
             :
             onely
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             and
             
             that
             not
             much
             ,
             that
             there
             the
             tributary
             Kings
             are
             five
             in
             number
             more
             ,
             than
             heere
             in
             
               venerable
               Bede
            
             .
             This
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             useth
             as
             a
             closing
             argument
             ,
             to
             proove
             our
             Saint
             to
             bee
             the
             Arian
             GEORGE
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             and
             this
             our selves
             alledg'd
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             cause
             hee
             had
             ,
             to
             make
             St.
             GEORGE
             a
             Counterfeit
             ,
             or
             Larva
             .
             The
             processe
             was
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             at
             or
             about
             that
             time
             a
             King
             of
             Persia
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             Command
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Dacianus
             is
             in
             other
             of
             our
             Authors
             ,
             made
             to
             bee
             President
             or
             Proconsul
             ,
             under
             DIOCLETIAN
             :
             therefore
             in
             likelihood
             ,
             our
             Authors
             not
             agreeing
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             King
             as
             hee
             in
             nature
             ;
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             St.
             George
             is
             false
             and
             forged
             .
             This
             is
             the
             maine
             of
             all
             that
             may
             be
             sayd
             against
             us
             ,
             touching
             Dacianus
             :
             and
             this
             I
             say
             a
             favourable
             Reader
             may
             admit
             without
             offence
             .
             For
             proofe
             of
             which
             ,
             wee
             must
             looke
             backe
             a
             little
             on
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             Georges
             sufferings
             :
             The
             East
             parts
             of
             it
             govern'd
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             by
             Diocletian
             ;
             and
             the
             West
             by
             Maximinian
             .
             These
             two
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             direct
             and
             manage
             the
             affaires
             of
             State
             ,
             had
             tooke
             unto
             themselves
             two
             Caesars
             :
             whereof
             the
             one
             was
             named
             
               Galerius
               Maximinianus
            
             ,
             assumed
             by
             Diocletian
             ;
             and
             under
             him
             Lieutenant
             Generall
             ,
             or
             Lord
             President
             of
             the
             Easterne
             Countries
             .
             Now
             this
             
               Galerius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             was
             by
             birth
             a
             Dacian
             :
             and
             afterwards
             Successour
             unto
             Diocletian
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             parts
             that
             hee
             commanded
             .
             That
             hee
             was
             borne
             
             in
             Dacia
             ,
             is
             affirm'd
             by
             St.
             Hieromes
             Latine
             copie
             of
             
               Euseb●us
               Chronicon
            
             ;
             where
             thus
             wee
             reade
             it
             :
             Galerius
             in
             Dacia
             
               haud
               longe
               à
            
             Sardica
             natus
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             borne
             in
             Dacia
             not
             farre
             from
             Sardica
             .
             That
             he
             succeeded
             Diocletian
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             extent
             of
             his
             Command
             ,
             (
             after
             that
             he
             and
             Maximinian
             had
             surrendred
             up
             the
             Empire
             ;
             )
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             plaine
             in
             Story
             :
             that
             no
             man
             conversant
             in
             the
             Historians
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             but
             exactly
             knowes
             it
             .
             Hereupon
             we
             inferre
             ,
             that
             probably
             this
             Dacianus
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             was
             that
             
               Galerius
               Maximinianus
            
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             was
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             had
             the
             Easterne
             parts
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             that
             Empire
             ,
             under
             his
             subjection
             .
             And
             this
             we
             doe
             the
             rather
             fancy
             to
             be
             probable
             ,
             because
             denominations
             taken
             from
             the
             birth-place
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             were
             not
             accounted
             novelties
             among
             the
             Romans
             .
             For
             Adrianus
             ,
             w●e
             well
             know
             assumed
             that
             name
             from
             Adria
             ,
             a
             Towne
             of
             Italie
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             borne
             .
             
             And
             not
             to
             seeke
             for
             more
             examples
             ,
             we
             finde
             that
             Diocletian
             ,
             borne
             in
             a
             Towne
             of
             Dalmatia
             ,
             called
             Dioclea
             ;
             added
             this
             termination
             to
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Nativitie
             :
             that
             so
             his
             name
             might
             bee
             more
             plausible
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             whose
             governance
             he
             had
             then
             undertaken
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             that
             this
             Galerius
             was
             alwayes
             a
             most
             bitter
             enemy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             persecuted
             from●
             his
             youth
             :
             and
             then
             perhaps
             he
             may
             more
             easily
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             to
             be
             this
             DACIANUS
             .
          
           
           
             (
             5
             )
             But
             heere
             it
             may
             be
             question'd
             ,
             how
             Dacianus
             ,
             admitting
             that
             he
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             Galerius
             the
             Dacian
             ,
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             King
             of
             Persia
             :
             considering
             that
             the
             Persians
             had
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             their
             owne
             royall
             stocke
             ,
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Narses
             ,
             who
             dyed
             about
             the
             yeere
             307.
             
             To
             this
             we
             answere
             ,
             that
             
               Venerable
               Beda
            
             spake
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             liv'd
             :
             wherein
             the
             Persians
             ,
             having
             subdued
             the
             Roman
             forces
             ,
             were
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             beene
             long
             before
             ,
             the
             absolute
             maisters
             ,
             of
             almost
             all
             those
             Countries
             ,
             which
             Galerius
             once
             commanded
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             East
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             vnder
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             the
             Holy-Land
             ,
             where
             Lydda
             is
             ,
             being
             in
             their
             Dominions
             :
             those
             Countries
             did
             in
             common
             speech
             ,
             passe
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Persia.
             Iust
             as
             at
             this
             day
             we
             call
             those
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             once
             members
             of
             the
             
               Assyrian
               ,
               Greeke
            
             ,
             and
             Roman
             Monarchies
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             name
             of
             Turkie
             :
             or
             as
             we
             call
             all
             Easterne
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Greeke-Church
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             communion
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
            
             .
             So
             Bellarmine
             doth
             call
             the
             
               Cardinall
               Bessarion
            
             ,
             a
             Grecian
             ,
             
             borne
             at
             
               Trabezond
               ;
               Bessarion
               ,
               natione
               Graecus
               ,
               patria
               Trapezuntius
               &c.
            
             as
             hee
             there
             hath
             it
             :
             whereas
             the
             Towne
             of
             Trabezond
             is
             farre
             inough
             from
             Greece
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Cappadocia
             .
             So
             also
             William
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             doth
             call
             all
             those
             within
             the
             Land
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             were
             enemies
             unto
             the
             Faith
             ,
             
             and
             then
             possessours
             of
             that
             Countrie
             ;
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Persae
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Monke
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             shewing
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             East
             and
             Westerne
             Nations
             ;
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Occidentals
             being
             more
             stubborne
             and
             impatient
             of
             the
             yoke
             ,
             have
             often
             chang'd
             their
             Masters
             :
             whereas
             the
             Easterne
             people
             being
             more
             dull
             and
             womanish
             ,
             have
             beene
             continually
             the
             Vassals
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             
             
               Romanum
               denique
               imperium
               prius
               apud
               Francos
               ,
               postea
               ad
               Teutonas
               declinavit
               :
               Orientale
               semper
            
             (
             understand
             him
             of
             the
             latter
             times
             )
             
               apud
               Persas
               durat
            
             .
             Which
             note
             of
             his
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             true
             ,
             if
             taken
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             as
             the
             inhabitants
             onely
             of
             that
             Province
             commonly
             call'd
             Persis
             ;
             the
             Saracens
             having
             before
             expell'd
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             themselves
             being
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             chased
             out
             of
             these
             Countries
             by
             the
             Turkes
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             conceive
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Persian
             ,
             was
             a
             common
             appellation
             of
             the
             Easterne
             people
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             that
             Lydda
             or
             Diospolis
             ,
             where
             St.
             GEORGE
             did
             suffer
             ,
             is
             said
             in
             almost
             all
             our
             Authors
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             Towne
             of
             Persia
             ;
             although
             well
             knowne
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Palestine
             :
             and
             there
             as
             we
             have
             found
             out
             Dacianus
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             favourably
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             shewne
             some
             reasons
             ,
             why
             he
             is
             called
             King
             of
             Persia
             ;
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             Authors
             Phrase
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             Let
             this
             be
             also
             granted
             ;
             yet
             what
             can
             be
             
             replyed
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             Dacianus
             is
             there
             made
             the
             Lord
             of
             seaventy
             tributarie
             Kings
             :
             or
             what
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             reconcile
             those
             Authors
             ,
             which
             make
             him
             not
             an
             Emperour
             ;
             to
             these
             which
             doe
             affirme
             it
             ?
             This
             I
             suppose
             wee
             may
             make
             good
             ,
             without
             much
             difficulty
             .
             We
             reade
             in
             Scripture
             that
             Ahasuerus
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             
             had
             under
             his
             Dominion
             no
             fewer
             than
             127.
             
             Provinces
             :
             most
             of
             which
             were
             first
             subjected
             by
             the
             Greekes
             ;
             and
             after
             by
             the
             Romanes
             .
             We
             reade
             also
             in
             Tacitus
             ,
             how
             ordinary
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             
             in
             the
             height
             and
             pride
             of
             the
             Roman
             greatnesse
             ;
             
               Habere
               servitutis
               instrumenta
               etiam
               &
               reges
               :
            
             to
             suffer
             Kings
             in
             many
             of
             the
             conquered
             nations
             ,
             and
             to
             employ
             them
             as
             their
             engines
             ,
             thereby
             to
             bring
             the
             people
             into
             greater
             bondage
             .
             Put
             this
             together
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             see
             no
             inconvenience
             to
             ensue
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             peremptorily
             affirme
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             command
             and
             empire
             of
             
               Galerius
               Dacianus
            
             ,
             sole
             ruler
             of
             the
             Easterne
             Countries
             ;
             there
             were
             no
             lesse
             than
             70.
             tributarie
             Kings
             and
             inferiour
             Princes
             .
             As
             for
             the
             pretended
             disagreement
             ,
             which
             i●
             observ'd
             betweene
             our
             Authors
             ;
             we
             doe
             thus
             reconcile
             it
             .
             viz.
             That
             those
             which
             make
             him
             President
             ,
             or
             
               Leiutenant
               generall
            
             under
             Diocletian
             ;
             speake
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Martyrs
             suffering
             ,
             Commander
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             armies
             ,
             and
             the
             designed
             successour
             ;
             and
             a
             chiefe
             agent
             in
             the
             Persecution
             .
             But
             
               Venerable
               Bede
            
             and
             those
             which
             call
             him
             King
             ,
             report
             him
             as
             he
             was
             in
             power
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             title
             ;
             or
             rather
             call
             him
             King
             by
             
             way
             of
             anticipation
             :
             just
             as
             the
             Italian
             shores
             in
             Virgil
             ,
             are
             call'd
             
               Laviná
               littora
            
             ,
             before
             that
             name
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             ;
             because
             in
             short
             time
             after
             in
             honour
             of
             Lavinia
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             denominated
             .
             Now
             ,
             why
             the
             storie
             should
             be
             written
             of
             Galerius
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Dacianus
             ;
             or
             why
             the
             sufferings
             of
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             imputed
             ▪
             rather
             unto
             Dacianus
             ,
             than
             to
             Diocletian
             :
             this
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             art
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             even
             whilest
             both
             the
             tyrants
             liv'd
             ,
             committed
             it
             to
             writing
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             decline
             the
             envie
             of
             their
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             not
             incurre
             the
             high
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Persecutors
             .
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             may
             by
             a
             favourable
             Reader
             be
             admitted
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             offence
             to
             truth
             ;
             and
             much
             unto
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Venerable
             Author
             .
             If
             any
             thinke
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             
               Persian
               Dacianus
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             reckoned
             as
             a
             fragment
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Legend
            
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             strive
             with
             any
             other
             force
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             probable
             conjectures
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             it
             .
             When
             I
             perceive
             no
             hope
             to
             make
             him
             otherwise
             conceited
             ,
             I
             then
             must
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             Bede
             ;
             as
             Bellarmine
             ,
             of
             Damascenus
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Falconilla
             :
             that
             he
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             an
             understanding
             man
             ,
             did
             take
             the
             passage
             upon
             trust
             ▪
             not
             much
             solicirous
             to
             dispute
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             search
             it
             throughly
             .
             
               Sed
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               quamvis
               alioqui
               vir
               doctus
               &
               prudens
               ,
            
             
             
               ut
               istis
               narrationibus
               facilem
               fidem
               habuerit
               ,
               neque
               de
               veritate
               earum
               investiganda
               fuerit
               sollicitus
               .
            
             If
             any
             reason
             thus
             ,
             the
             storie
             is
             perplext
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             intricate
             difficulties
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             in
             it
             true
             ,
             or
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Martyr
             :
             how
             infinite
             are
             the
             Saints
             that
             must
             be
             degraded
             ,
             whose
             stories
             are
             no
             lesse
             perplext
             than
             this
             of
             ours
             ;
             though
             never
             quarrel'd
             ?
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             This
             difficultie
             over
             ,
             we
             now
             proceed
             unto
             the
             further
             examination
             of
             our
             witnesses
             ;
             beginning
             first
             with
             those
             which
             are
             the
             first
             in
             time
             .
             All
             of
             them
             Authors
             also
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Martyrologies
             ;
             and
             two
             of
             them
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             obscuritie
             ,
             or
             errour
             ,
             which
             we
             finde
             in
             
               Beda
               :
               Quis
               enim
               viam
               rectam
               teneret
               errante
               Cicerone
               ?
            
             as
             Lactantius
             hath
             it
             .
             The
             first
             of
             those
             is
             Vsuardus
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Schollers
             of
             Alcuinus
             ,
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             yeare
             812.
             and
             at
             the
             suite
             of
             CHARLES
             the
             Great
             composed
             his
             
               Martyrologi●
               .
               Martyrologium
               satis
               accuratum
               &
               celebre
               ,
               qu●
               multae
               Ecclesiae
               vsa
               sunt
               .
            
             A
             peece
             of
             good
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             great
             diligence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             used
             in
             many
             Churches
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Cardinall
             .
             
             The
             evidence
             which
             we
             receive
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             9.
             
             
               Cal.
               Maij.
               In
               Persid●
               ,
               civitate
               Diospoli
               ;
               passio
               S.
               Georgij
               Martyris
               ,
               gloriosi
               ante-signani
               ,
               clarique
               miraculis
               :
               cuius
               gesta
               passionis
               ,
               et
               si
               inter
               Apocryphas
               numerentur
               Scripturas
               ,
               tamen
               illustrissimum
               ei●s
               martyri●m
               inter
               coronas
               Martyrum
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               venerabiliter
               honorat
               .
            
             
               Vppon
               the
               23.
               of
               Aprill
               St.
               GEORGE
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               that
               glorions
               leader
               ,
               but
               more
               famous
               by
               his
               myracles
               ,
               did
               suffer
               in
               Diospolis
               ,
               a
               Towne
               of
               Persia
               :
               the
               story
               of
               whose
               Passion
               ,
               though
               reckoned
               
               as
               Apocryp●all
               ,
               doth
               nothing
               prejudice
               the
               truth
               and
               glories
               of
               his
               Martyrdome
               so
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             ,
             Archbyshop
             of
             Mentz
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             yeare
             835.
             
             
               Vir
               aequè
               doctus
               &
               pius
            
             ,
             A
             man
             (
             saith
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             certainly
             his
             workes
             affirme
             no
             lesse
             )
             both
             learned
             and
             religious
             .
             His
             testimonie
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               Venerable
               Bedes
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Nativitas
               S.
               Georgij
               Martyris
               ,
               qui
               sub
               Daciano
               &c.
            
             Onely
             he
             ends
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Cuius
               vitam
               &
               passionem
               scriptam
               legi
               ,
            
             that
             he
             had
             seene
             the
             life
             and
             death
             of
             George
             in
             writing
             .
             What
             copie
             of
             his
             life
             and
             death
             this
             was
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             :
             likely
             it
             is
             that
             it
             was
             one
             of
             those
             then
             common
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             darkened
             and
             falsified
             by
             the
             Arians
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             have
             the
             Martyrologie
             of
             one
             Notgerus
             ,
             extant
             in
             the
             6.
             
             Tome
             of
             
               Canisius
               Antiquae
               lectionis
            
             ,
             as
             also
             was
             the
             former
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             dyed
             about
             the
             yeare
             912.
             and
             was
             a
             Monke
             of
             Sengall
             ,
             or
             
               Monasterij
               S.
               Galli
            
             ,
             a
             place
             among
             the
             Switzers
             .
             His
             evidence
             compounded
             equally
             out
             of
             Bede
             ,
             and
             Vsuard
             ;
             the
             first
             part
             taken
             from
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             from
             the
             latter
             :
             himselfe
             inserting
             this
             onely
             in
             the
             middle
             betweene
             both
             ;
             that
             after
             many
             inexpressible
             torments
             ,
             being
             at
             last
             beheaded
             ,
             he
             perfected
             that
             glorious
             worke
             ,
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             his
             bloud
             .
             
               In
               Perside
               ,
               civitate
               Diospoli
               passio
               S.
               Georgij
               Martyris
               ,
               qui
               sub
               Daciano
               Rege
               Persarum
               potentissimo
               ,
               qui
               dominabatur
               supra
            
             70.
             
             
               Reges
               ,
               multis
               miraculis
               clar●●t
               ,
               plurimosque
               convertit
               ad
               fidem
               
               Christi
               ,
               &c.
            
             hitherto
             out
             of
             
               Bede
               .
               Ipse
               verò
               post
               multos
               &
               inauditos
               agones
               novissimè
               decollatus
               ,
               Martyrium
               s●um
               sanguinis
               effusione
               consummavit
               .
            
             Then
             followes
             out
             of
             
               Vsuardus
               ,
               Cuius
               gesta
               Passionis
               etsi
               inter
               Apocryphas
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             before
             we
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             In
             these
             the
             testimonies
             of
             
               Bede
               ,
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             ,
             and
             Notgerus
             ,
             we
             finde
             it
             mention'd
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             ;
             
               Plurimosque
               ad
               fidem
               Christi
               convertit
            
             ,
             That
             hee
             converted
             many
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             
             And
             answerable
             hereunto
             ,
             
               Vincentius
               Belvacensis
               ,
               Ad
               eius
               praedicationem
               credidit
               .
               S.
               Vincentius
            
             ;
             That
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Saint
             George
             ,
             St.
             Vincent
             who
             receiv'd
             the
             crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             received
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Which
             doubtlesse
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             private
             reasonings
             ,
             and
             friendly
             conference
             ,
             with
             those
             whose
             soules
             hee
             chiefly
             tendred
             :
             not
             by
             the
             way
             of
             any
             publicke
             Ministery
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             never
             was
             intrusted
             .
             And
             certainly
             the
             Faithfull
             of
             the
             times
             Primitive
             ,
             especially
             during
             the
             heat
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             did
             much
             promote
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             by
             such
             private
             and
             domesticke
             meanes
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             :
             passing
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             and
             from
             man
             to
             man
             ;
             so
             to
             bring
             Peace
             unto
             the
             one
             ,
             Salvation
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Wherefore
             perhaps
             Cecilius
             calls
             the
             Christians
             generally
             ,
             
             
               Latebrosam
               &
               Lucifugam
               nationem
               ,
               in
               publico
               mutam
               ,
               in
               angulis
               garrulam
               :
            
             A
             slie
             and
             corner-creeping
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             active
             in
             private
             places
             ,
             but
             still
             and
             quiet
             in
             the
             publicke
             .
             It
             seemes
             ,
             that
             some
             not
             well
             
             acquainted
             with
             the
             calling
             and
             condition
             of
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             have
             made
             him
             very
             famous
             in
             the
             arts
             of
             Preaching
             :
             as
             one
             that
             first
             converted
             the
             Armenians
             and
             Iberi
             ,
             now
             call'd
             Georgians
             .
             For
             
               Michael
               ab
               Ysselt
            
             a
             
             Low-Countrey-writer
             ,
             telling
             what
             Honours
             by
             that
             people
             are
             afforded
             to
             St.
             George
             ;
             relates
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Cur
               verò
               tanto
               in
               honore
               habeant
               D.
               illum
               Georgium
               ,
               causam
               nonnulli
               afferunt
               ,
               quòd
               ille
               primus
               ad
               fidem
               Christi
               Armenos
               Iberosque
               convertisset
               .
            
             
             But
             whosoever
             those
             nonnulli
             are
             ,
             that
             so
             report
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             question
             in
             an
             errour
             :
             there
             being
             in
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               historians
            
             ,
             another
             and
             more
             likely
             meanes
             of
             their
             conversion
             ;
             on
             which
             this
             Michael
             doth
             reflect
             in
             these
             wordes
             that
             follow
             ;
             
               Licèt
               alij
               illud
               cuiusdam
               puellae
               miraculis
               &
               virtutibus
               tribuunt
               .
            
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             In
             the
             next
             place
             wee
             have
             the
             suffrage
             of
             Vincentius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Beau-vein
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Anno
            
             1250.
             
             A
             man
             of
             that
             deepe
             learning
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Schoole-man
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             is
             supposed
             (
             and
             Bellarmine
             can
             hardly
             save
             him
             harmelesse
             in
             it
             )
             to
             take
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             
               Prima
               secundae
            
             ,
             and
             
               secunda
               secundae
            
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             first
             and
             third
             bookes
             of
             this
             
               Vincents
               speculum
               morale
            
             .
             He
             in
             the
             12
             th
             .
             booke
             of
             his
             
               speculum
               historiale
            
             ,
             doth
             report
             the
             story
             ,
             
             thus
             :
             
               Sub
               persecutione
               Daciani
            
             (
             in
             divers
             passages
             before
             ,
             he
             call's
             him
             
               Dacianus
               Praeses
            
             )
             
               venit
               de
               Cappadocia
               Georgius
               miles
               ,
               Qui
               videns
               Christianorum
               augustias
               ,
               erogatis
               omnibus
               quae
               habebat
               ,
               militarem
               vestem
               exuit
               ,
               et
               indutus
               
               veste
               Christianorum
               ,
               in
               medium
               sacrificantium
               se
               obiecit
               ;
               atque
               in
               conspectu
               omnium
               exclamavit
               dicens
               ,
               Omnes
               dij
               gentiū
               daemonia
               ,
               Dominus
               autem
               coelos
               fecit
               .
            
             
               Cui
               statim
               Dacianus
               ira
               repletus
               ,
               ait
               ,
               Qua
               praesumptione
               vel
               dignitate
               hoc
               audes
               ,
               vt
               deos
               nostros
               daemones
               esse
               dicas
               ?
               Dic
               tamen
               unde
               es
               ,
               et
               quomodo
               vocaris
               :
               qui
               respondit
               ,
               Christianus
               sum
               ,
               Georgius
               vocor
               ,
               genere
               et
               militia
               Cappadocus
               :
               sed
               cuncta
               deserui
               ,
               vt
               liberiùs
               Deo
               coeli
               servirem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               During
               the
               persecution
               rais'd
               by
               the
               President
               or
               Lieutenant
               generall
               ,
               Dacianus
               ;
               came
               George
               a
               Cappadocian
               Knight
               into
               the
               Court.
               Who
               seeing
               into
               what
               miserable
               streights
               the
               poore
               Christians
               were
               driven
               ,
               making
               a
               doale
               of
               all
               hee
               had
               ,
               put
               off
               his
               military
               or
               Knightly
               habit
               ;
               and
               manifesting
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               hee
               rush'd
               into
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Idolaters
               :
               and
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               cryed
               out
               ,
               that
               All
               the
               deities
               off
               the
               gentiles
               were
               but
               divels
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Lord
               onely
               which
               had
               made
               the
               heavens
               .
               To
               whom
               the
               President
               ,
               With
               what
               presumption
               ,
               or
               upon
               confidence
               of
               what
               high
               dignity
               ,
               doest
               thou
               affirme
               ,
               that
               our
               gods
               are
               divels
               ?
               tell
               us
               thy
               name
               ,
               and
               whence
               thou
               art
               .
               Who
               presently
               return'd
               this
               answere
               :
               I
               am
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               a
               Christian
               ;
               my
               name
               ,
               George
               ;
               my
               countrey
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               and
               there
               of
               honourable
               ranke
               :
               but
               I
               have
               willingly
               abandoned
               all
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               with
               greater
               freedome
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             close
             of
             all
             ,
             
               martyrizatus
               autem
               est
               in
               Perside
               ,
               civitate
               Diospoli
               :
            
             he
             suffered
             in
             Diospolis
             ,
             a
             cittie
             of
             the
             
             Persians
             ,
             on
             the
             23.
             of
             April
             .
             To
             this
             agree's
             in
             the
             maine
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine●
               Georgius
               tribunus
               ,
               genere
               Cappadox
               ,
               &c.
               
               George
            
             one
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             ,
             by
             birth
             a
             Cappadocian
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             next
             that
             followeth
             ,
             is
             that
             doughtie
             storie
             of
             the
             Lybian
             Dragon
             :
             which
             told
             he
             closeth
             in
             with
             the
             relation
             of
             Vincentius
             .
             The
             like
             doth
             also
             
               Antoninus
               Florentinus
            
             :
             
             of
             both
             which
             I
             have
             spoke
             already
             .
             Onely
             the
             last
             hath
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             historie
             of
             George
             is
             reckoned
             as
             Apocryphall
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Martyr
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             there
             scarce
             worthie
             credit
             .
             
               Ponitur
               autem
               Legenda
               cius
               inter
               Apocryphas
               Scripturas
               ,
               non
               quin
               verè
               Martyr
               fuerit
               pro
               confessione
               nominis
               Christi
               ,
               sed
               propter
               quaedam
               quae
               notantur
               in
               ea
               de
               veritate
               dubia
               .
            
             
             Which
             passages
             ,
             I
             also
             have
             observ'd
             already
             .
             To
             end
             this
             section
             ,
             the
             booke
             entituled
             
               Fasciculus
               temporum
            
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             Carthusian
             Monke
             of
             the
             14
             th
             .
             Centurie
             ;
             and
             printed
             in
             the
             yeere
             1476.
             by
             
               Conradus
               Hoemborche
               :
               ad
               Annum
            
             291.
             pag.
             33.
             doth
             ranke
             our
             George
             among
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             that
             yeere
             ,
             between
             Pantaleon
             ,
             and
             Iustus
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             The
             witnesse
             next
             to
             be
             examined
             is
             of
             
               Greece
               ,
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
            
             :
             who
             liv'd
             about
             the
             yeare
             1305.
             
             Andronicus
             the
             Elder
             ,
             then
             reigning
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             dedicates
             his
             booke
             .
             Who
             being
             sworne
             and
             examined
             ,
             
             saith
             as
             followeth
             .
             
               Eisdem
               quoque
               temporibus
            
             (
             the
             time
             of
             DIOCLETIANS
             
             furie
             )
             
               Georgius
               ille
               magni
               inter
               ceriatores
               istos
               nominis
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               agminis
               Martyrum
               Coryphaeus
               ,
               laborum
               pro
               Christo
               toleratorum
               veros
               fruetus
               percepit
               .
               Hic
               in
               Cappadocia
            
             [
             natus
             ,
             ]
             
               adhu●
               adolescens
               ,
               forma
               praestanti
               ,
               &
               qui
               nondum
               primani
               produxisset
               lanuginem
               ;
               fortissimè
               certaminibus
               pro
               Christo
               perferendis
               ,
               martyrium
               obijt
               .
               Captus
               enim
               quòd
               in
               daemones
               acriter
               invectus
               esset
               ,
               Imperatorumque
               impietatem
               derisisset
               ;
               supra
               naturae
               captum
               perquam
               acerbos
               sustinuit
               cruciatus
               .
               Nam
               post
               carcerem
               &
               vincula
               ,
               ungulae
               acutae
               cum
               excepare
               ,
               mox
               calce
               ardenti
               est
               a●●stus
               :
               fidiculisque
               rursum
               d●stractus
               ,
               mucronibus
               membratim
               disiectus
               ,
               plurimisque
               alijs
               poenarum
               ma●hi●i●
               attritus
               ;
               gener●sam
               animi
               constantiam
               ,
               firmumque
               mentis
               suae
               propositum
               ,
               satis
               declaravit
               .
               Ad
               ●aec
               &c.
               
            
             The
             rest
             that
             followes
             is
             of
             the
             Empresse
             Alexandra
             ;
             and
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Glycerius
             and
             his
             Oxe
             .
             
               Tandemque
               ut
               virum
               decet
               ,
               gladio
               percussus
               ,
               ex
               ha●
               vita
               migravit
               .
            
             
               About
               these
               times
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               so
               much
               celebrated
               GEORGE
               ,
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               receiv'd
               the
               recompense
               of
               all
               his
               sufferings
               for
               his
               Saviour
               .
               Who
               being
               borne
               in
               Cappadoce
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               I
               reade
               it
               )
               as
               yet
               exceeding
               young
               ,
               of
               special
               beauty
               ,
               and
               his
               beard
               scarce
               budding
               ;
               did
               nobly
               undergoe
               ,
               the
               weight
               and
               paines
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
               For
               being
               apprehended
               for
               inveighing
               against
               their
               Idols
               ,
               and
               scoffing
               at
               the
               irreligion
               of
               the
               Emperours
               ;
               he
               suffered
               such
               extremitie
               of
               tortures
               ▪
               as
               was
               above
               the
               strength
               of
               nature
               to
               endure
               .
               After
               a
               long
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               his
               legs
               even
               
               cramp'd
               with
               irons
               ,
               he
               was
               first
               pierced
               and
               harrowed
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               the
               sharpest
               nayles
               .
               Afterwards
               being
               scorch'd
               with
               burning
               lime
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               the
               racke
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               members
               severally
               hackt
               and
               hewne
               with
               swords
               :
               he
               perfectly
               declared
               his
               noble
               constancy
               ,
               and
               invincible
               resolutions
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               being
               beheaded
               ,
               hee
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               life
               into
               a
               better
               .
            
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             But
             to
             returne
             unto
             the
             Latines
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             we
             meet
             with
             
               Coccius
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Vir
               valde
               eruditus
               ,
            
             a
             learned
             man
             (
             saith
             Bellarmine
             )
             a
             man
             of
             great
             integrity
             ,
             saith
             Vives
             .
             He
             lived
             about
             the
             shutting
             in
             of
             the
             15.
             
             Centurie
             ,
             and
             gives
             this
             testimony
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Martyr'd
             at
             Diospolis
             ,
             
             a
             City
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             during
             the
             Persecution
             rais'd
             by
             
               Diocletian
               .
               Passus
               est
               eadem
               tempestate
               Georgius
               Martyr
               in
               Perside
               apud
               Diospolin
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             time
             and
             age
             flourish'd
             
               Hermannus
               Schedell
            
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             Physicke
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Padua
             ;
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             booke
             entituled
             
               Chronica
               Chronicorum
            
             ,
             printed
             at
             
               Norimberge
               anno
            
             1493.
             
             
             His
             evidence
             is
             this
             .
             
               Georgius
               Cappadocus
               ,
               Tribunus
               &
               verus
               Christi
               miles
               hoc
               tempore
               .
               Cum
               venisset
               de
               Cappadocia
               in
               Persiam
               ,
               civitatem
               Diospolin
               ,
               velut
               alter
               Curtius
               Romanus
               ,
               &
               Codrus
               Rex
               Atheniensium
               pro
               patriae
               suae
               liberatione
               sese
               internecioni
               ,
               ad
               draconis
               occisionem
               &
               martyrij
               tolerantiam
               ,
               dedit
               .
               Quippe
               interfecto
               Dracone
               ,
               post
               eculei
               extensionem
               ,
               totiusque
               corporis
               lacerationem
               ,
               et
               viscerum
               effusionem
               ,
               
               nec
               non
               aliorum
               tormentorum
               perpessionem
               ,
               ad
               ultimum
               ,
               martyrium
               capitis
               abscissione
               complevit
               .
               Cuius
               gesta
               &c
            
             :
             as
             before
             in
             Vsuardus
             .
             
               St.
               George
               of
               Cappadocia
               ,
               a
               Tribune
               ,
               and
               a
               faithfull
               Soldier
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               about
               this
               time
               suffered
               :
               who
               comming
               out
               of
               Cappadocia
               into
               Diospolis
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               like
               Curtius
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               Codrus
               King
               of
               Athens
               ,
               exposed
               himselfe
               to
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               destroying
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               his
               suffering
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
               (
               of
               this
               see
               somewhat
               ,
               Part.
               1.
               
               Cap.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               4.
               )
               For
               having
               kill'd
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               beene
               put
               upon
               the
               racke
               ,
               his
               body
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               the
               effusion
               of
               his
               bowels
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               miserable
               tortures
               ;
               at
               last
               hee
               finished
               his
               course
               by
               the
               loosing
               of
               his
               head
               .
            
             
               Philippus
               Berg●mensis
            
             ,
             an
             
               Austin
               Fryer
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             sametime
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             supplement
             unto
             this
             Chronica
             of
             Schedels
             ,
             repeates
             the
             storie
             in
             the
             same
             words
             :
             save
             that
             he
             addes
             
               et
               salis
               confricationem
            
             ,
             the
             chasing
             of
             his
             wounded
             body
             with
             salt
             ,
             unto
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             torments
             .
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             Volaterran
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             ,
             affirmes
             this
             for
             us
             ,
             
               Georgius
               Martyr
               ,
               genere
               Cappadox
               ,
               Tribunus
               militum
               sub
               Diocletiano
               merebat
               :
            
             St.
             GEORGE
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             a
             Cappadocian
             by
             his
             Country
             ,
             serv'd
             as
             a
             Tribune
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             under
             the
             Emperour
             DIOCLETIAN
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             And
             now
             at
             last
             we
             come
             unto
             the
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             may
             expect
             small
             
             favour
             ;
             considering
             what
             leading
             men
             already
             have
             declared
             against
             us
             .
             Yet
             is
             St.
             GEORGE
             so
             confident
             of
             the
             exceeding
             truth
             and
             justice
             of
             his
             cause
             ;
             that
             he
             despaires
             not
             to
             finde
             friends
             ,
             even
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             first
             Illyricus
             ,
             the
             founder
             of
             the
             stiffe
             or
             
               rigid
               Lutherans
            
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             call
             them
             ;
             and
             a
             chiefe
             Author
             of
             that
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historie
            
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Centuries
             ;
             composed
             by
             him
             and
             other
             famous
             men
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Magdeburge
             ,
             in
             Saxonie
             :
             is
             fully
             for
             us
             .
             For
             in
             the
             4.
             
             Centurie
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Chapter
             which
             is
             
               de
               Persocutione
            
             ,
             St.
             GEORGE
             is
             reckoned
             among
             other
             Martyrs
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Fasciculus
               temporum
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             12.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             Century
             ,
             entituled
             
               de
               Martyribus
            
             ;
             more
             copiously
             thus
             .
             
               Celebris
               inter
               Martyres
               eius
               temporis
               ,
               etiam
               Georgius
               fuit
               ;
               natione
               Cappadox
               ,
               adolescens
               in
               daemonas
               gentilium
               acriter
               invectus
               erat
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             Nicephorus
             ,
             whose
             words
             and
             testimonie
             is
             there
             cyted
             .
             A
             proofe
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             :
             considering
             ,
             what
             bitter
             enemies
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Historie
             ,
             doe
             alwayes
             shew
             themselves
             against
             the
             Superstitions
             of
             Rome
             ;
             how
             greedily
             they
             take
             occasion
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             advance
             their
             owne
             cause
             ,
             and
             cry
             downe
             the
             Papist
             .
             What
             now
             ,
             if
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             stiffe
             and
             
               peremptorie
               Lutherans
            
             ;
             I
             should
             here
             adde
             Melancthon
             ,
             the
             founder
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             moderate
             ,
             or
             
               Lutherani
               molles
            
             ?
             Sure
             if
             I
             did
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             mis-report
             him
             ,
             eyther
             in
             his
             words
             or
             meaning
             .
             For
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             
             place
             before
             examined
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Papists
             make
             St.
             Anne
             the
             Patronesse
             of
             Riches
             ,
             St.
             GEORGE
             the
             GOD
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             Sebastian
             a
             defence
             against
             the
             Plague
             ;
             
               Vt
               nempè
               Georgius
               tueatur
               equites
               ,
               Sebastianus
               pestem
               arceat
               ;
               &c.
            
             hee
             doth
             without
             all
             controversie
             ,
             affirme
             St.
             GEORGE
             to
             bee
             a
             Saint
             ;
             no
             lesse
             than
             eyther
             St.
             Sebastian
             ,
             or
             St.
             Anne
             ;
             which
             neyther
             Calvin
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             since
             him
             ,
             have
             ever
             question'd
             .
             To
             draw
             unto
             an
             end
             ,
             take
             here
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Oraeus
             ,
             in
             his
             Nomenclator
             ;
             a
             Lutheran
             perhaps
             ,
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             no
             Papist
             :
             who
             rightly
             hath
             distinguish'd
             those
             three
             Georges
             ,
             which
             the
             so
             famous
             Doctors
             ,
             Reynolds
             and
             Drusius
             have
             confounded
             .
             We
             reade
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Georgius
               Episcop
               .
               Laodicenus
            
             ,
             
             
               Arianus
               ,
               secul
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Georgius
               Alexandrin
               .
               haeret
               .
               Arian
               .
               anno
            
             356.
             and
             lastly
             
               Georgius
               Cappadox
               et
               Martyr
            
             ,
             289.
             
          
           
             (
             13
             )
             To
             summe
             up
             all
             ,
             wee
             have
             here
             proofe
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             GEORGE
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             was
             by
             birth
             of
             Cappadocia
             :
             the
             thing
             affirm'd
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             by
             
               Metaphrastes
               ,
               Vincentius
               ,
               de
               Voragine
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               Hermannus
               Schedell
               ,
               Bergomensis
               ,
            
             and
             Volatterran
             ,
             among
             the
             Latines
             ;
             and
             by
             Nicephorus
             ,
             of
             Greece
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Magdeburgians
             ,
             and
             Oraeus
             ,
             among
             the
             Protestants
             .
             More
             proofe
             of
             which
             there
             is
             to
             follow
             .
             His
             suffering
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             generally
             is
             reported
             under
             Diocletian
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             Persecutor
             ;
             in
             whose
             time
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             in
             termes
             expresse
             ,
             by
             
               Metaphrastes
               ,
               de
               Voragine
               ,
               Volaterran
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Greeke
             Martyrologie
             as
             yet
             to
             
             come
             ;
             implicitely
             and
             in
             ordinary
             count
             of
             time
             ,
             by
             
               Nicephorus
               Callistus
               ,
               Fasciculus
               temporum
               ,
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Hermanus
               Schedell
               ,
               Bergomensis
               ,
            
             the
             Magdeburgians
             ,
             and
             Oraeus
             .
             And
             under
             DACIANUS
             ,
             or
             GALERIUS
             rather
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             instrument
             of
             DIOCLETIANS
             crueltie
             ;
             by
             
               Bede
               ,
               Rab.
               Maurus
               ,
               Notgerus
               ,
               Vincentius
               ,
               de
               Voragine
               ,
            
             and
             Antoninus
             .
             The
             yeare
             thereof
             ,
             limited
             more
             particularly
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Fasciculus
               temporum
               ,
               ad
               ann
            
             .
             291.
             and
             by
             Oraeus
             ,
             to
             the
             yeare
             289.
             to
             which
             wee
             will
             adjoyne
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             places
             it
             in
             his
             Annals
             ,
             and
             so
             reports
             it
             in
             his
             Annot.
             on
             the
             
               Calendar
               ;
               ad
               ann
            
             .
             290.
             
             A
             difference
             not
             observeable
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             day
             thereof
             assigned
             upon
             the
             23.
             of
             Aprill
             .
             (
             9.
             
             
               Kal.
               Maij.
            
             )
             by
             
               Venerable
               Bede
               ,
               Rabanus
            
             ,
             and
             Notgerus
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             Vincentius
             ,
             and
             Antoninus
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Martyrologies
             both
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ,
             not
             yet
             produced
             ;
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             being
             affirmed
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             loosing
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             by
             
               Metaphrastes
               ,
               Bede
               ,
               Rabanus
            
             ,
             and
             Notgerus
             ;
             by
             
               Vincentius
               ,
               de
               Voragine
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               Schedell
               ,
            
             and
             Bergomensis
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ;
             wee
             may
             the
             better
             and
             with
             more
             justice
             ,
             apply
             the
             old
             complaint
             of
             Canus
             ,
             
             to
             the
             businesse
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             
               Si
               namque
               in
               duorum
               ore
               vel
               trium
               firmum
               stat
               omne
               verbum
               ,
               cur
               adversus
               hanc
               legen●
               ,
               plurimis
               testibus
               rem
               tandem
               olim
               gestam
               contestantibus
               ,
               fidem
               Theologus
               abnegabit
            
             ?
             Since
             GOD
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               every
               word
               shall
               be
               established
            
             ;
             with
             what
             pretence
             of
             reason
             may
             a
             Divine
             oppose
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             
             give
             credit
             unto
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             affirming
             all
             together
             the
             same
             Historie
             .
             For
             our
             parts
             ,
             so
             confident
             are
             we
             that
             our
             cause
             is
             just
             and
             true
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             adversaries
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             produce
             one
             single
             testimonie
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             ancient
             Author
             or
             out
             of
             any
             Author
             borne
             before
             the
             time
             of
             CALVIN
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             their
             affirmavit
             :
             we
             will
             forsake
             our
             colours
             ,
             and
             revolt
             to
             them
             .
             But
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             
               they
               cannot
            
             .
             For
             had
             the
             thing
             beene
             possible
             ,
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             ,
             who
             spared
             no
             labour
             in
             the
             search
             ,
             would
             have
             produced
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               Foure
               severall
               wayes
               used
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               keepe
               alive
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               way
               of
               Martyrologies
               how
               ancient
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               Roman
               Martyrologie
               :
               and
               what
               it
               testifieth
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 Natale
              
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               construction
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               The
               testimonie
               given
               vnto
               St.
               George
               in
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               St.
               George
               ,
               why
               called
               
                 Tropaeophorus
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               how
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               primitive
               .
               
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               depravation
               of
               the
               ancient
               use
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               The
               publike
               service
               of
               that
               Church
               on
               St.
               Georges
               day
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               Arguments
               drawne
               from
               the
               Church
               service
               ,
               of
               what
               validitie
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Saint
               George
               continually
               famous
               in
               the
               Church
               Christian.
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               And
               among
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THus
             have
             we
             drawne
             together
             the
             suffrages
             of
             such
             which
             eyther
             positively
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             or
             Historically
             related
             any
             thing
             ,
             of
             St.
             George
             the
             Martyr
             .
             In
             which
             wee
             finde
             sufficient
             proofe
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             :
             and
             that
             so
             punctually
             ,
             so
             agreeably
             both
             to
             their
             foreman
             and
             themselves
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             Iurie
             agreed
             bett●r
             on
             a
             Verdict
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             we
             now
             addresse
             
             our selves
             ,
             to
             make
             inquiry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               pillar
               and
               the
               ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             calls
             it
             :
             to
             learne
             of
             her
             ,
             what
             she
             hath
             practically
             done
             in
             St.
             Georges
             honour
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             the
             positive
             affirmations
             of
             some
             men
             in
             St.
             Georges
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             historicall
             relations
             of
             some
             others
             ;
             if
             wee
             can
             also
             get
             the
             countenance
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             wee
             then
             may
             have
             some
             good
             assurance
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             will
             hereafter
             stirre
             against
             us
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             foure
             wayes
             or
             courses
             ,
             whereby
             she
             hath
             continually
             endeavoured
             to
             keepe
             alive
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             :
             in
             none
             of
             which
             she
             hath
             beene
             wanting
             (
             such
             is
             her
             tender
             care
             and
             respect
             of
             him
             )
             unto
             our
             St.
             George
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             Martyrologie
             ,
             or
             Calendar
             ;
             in
             which
             their
             Names
             and
             Passion
             ,
             briefly
             ,
             but
             unto
             all
             eternity
             ,
             are
             registred
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             some
             speciall
             place
             in
             her
             publicke
             Liturgies
             :
             The
             third
             ,
             by
             recollecting
             up
             their
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             with
             all
             due
             honour
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             fit
             for
             them
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             such
             Temples
             by
             the
             names
             of
             these
             most
             blessed
             Spirits
             ;
             which
             she
             had
             solemnely
             erected
             to
             GODS
             speciall
             service
             ,
             and
             Consecrated
             to
             his
             honour
             .
             How
             much
             the
             Church
             hath
             done
             in
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             memory
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             alive
             and
             flourishing
             ;
             wee
             shall
             best
             see
             by
             taking
             of
             them
             ,
             
             every
             one
             in
             their
             severall
             Order
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             them
             in
             particulars
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Beginning
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             wee
             finde
             it
             on
             Record
             in
             Tullie
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             very
             first
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Priest
             ,
             or
             
               Pontifex
               Max.
            
             to
             keepe
             a
             Register
             of
             all
             publike
             occurrences
             ;
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             in
             some
             tables
             openly
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             people
             might
             peruse
             them
             .
             
               Ab
               initio
               rerum
               Rom.
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               usque
               ad
               Publ.
               Mutium
               Pont.
               Max.
               res
               omnes
               singulorum
               annorum
               mandabat
               literis
               Pontifex
               Max.
               efferebatque
               in
               album
               ,
            
             
             
               proponebatque
               tabulam
               domi
               ,
               potestas
               ut
               esset
               populo
               cognoscendi
               .
            
             Which
             Office
             discontinued
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Publ.
               Mutius
            
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             reviv'd
             by
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Consulship
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             chiefe
             Byshop
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             An
             institution
             of
             especial
             use
             &
             service
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             others
             :
             there
             being
             not
             a
             greater
             spurre
             to
             vertue
             and
             Heroick
             undertakings
             ,
             than
             an
             assurance
             that
             the
             Fame
             of
             our
             atchievments
             &
             well-deserving
             shall
             not
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             same
             grave
             with
             us
             ,
             &
             perish
             w
             th
             our
             bodies
             .
             For
             certainly
             the
             care
             both
             to
             live
             vertuously
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             occasion
             so
             require
             )
             to
             dye
             noblely
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             much
             augmented
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             :
             when
             once
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             performings
             shall
             not
             be
             folded
             up
             in
             silence
             ;
             but
             openly
             presented
             to
             the
             eyes
             and
             eares
             of
             all
             the
             people
             .
             Vpon
             which
             grounds
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             those
             which
             were
             for
             place
             and
             
             power
             mo●●
             eminent
             amongst
             them
             ;
             to
             commit
             to
             publike
             memory
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             which
             had
             confess'd
             the
             faith
             of
             CHRIST
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             tortures
             ;
             and
             continued
             constant
             in
             it
             even
             unto
             the
             death
             .
             Not
             that
             they
             thought
             ,
             to
             adde
             thereby
             unto
             their
             glories
             ,
             who
             now
             were
             glorious
             in
             the
             Heavens
             :
             but
             by
             preserving
             in
             continuall
             remembrance
             ,
             their
             infinite
             indurances
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             and
             testimony
             of
             Religion
             ;
             to
             make
             the
             remnant
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             yet
             alive
             ,
             more
             apt
             to
             run
             that
             course
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             runne
             it
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             they
             might
             attaine
             an
             equall
             guerdon
             .
             Of
             which
             kinde
             of
             memoriall
             or
             publike
             Register
             ,
             is
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             extant
             in
             the
             fourth
             booke
             of
             Eusebius
             Historie
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Lugdunenses
             and
             Viennoys
             in
             the
             fifth
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             also
             of
             Dionysius
             Byshop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             the
             sixth
             and
             seaventh
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Of
             this
             kinde
             specially
             (
             I
             meane
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             first
             times
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             )
             were
             the
             two
             publike
             Martyrologies
             of
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             Churches
             .
             The
             first
             originall
             of
             which
             ,
             not
             to
             looke
             further
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             fare
             worse
             ;
             may
             be
             referr'd
             most
             probably
             unto
             Anterus
             ,
             Byshop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             238.
             at
             what
             time
             Maximinus
             ,
             having
             first
             kill'd
             his
             master
             
               Alex.
               Severus
            
             ;
             made
             havocke
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD.
             Of
             him
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             hee
             first
             caused
             the
             Acts
             and
             Passions
             of
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             to
             be
             diligently
             sought
             out
             ,
             and
             enroll'd
             by
             
             the
             publike
             Notaries
             in
             the
             common
             Registers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             lest
             else
             their
             memory
             might
             be
             determined
             with
             their
             lives
             .
             
               Anterus
               primus
               statuit
            
             (
             saith
             Platina
             )
             
               ut
               res
               gestae
               Martyrum
               diligentèr
               exquisitae
               à
               notarijs
               scriberentur
               :
               conscriptas
               recondi
               in
               aerario
               Ecclesiae
               mandavit
               ;
               ne
               unà
               cum
               vita
               ,
               bene
               agentium
               memoria
               aboleretur
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             now
             extant
             ,
             as
             wee
             may
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             built
             upon
             that
             ground-worke
             or
             foundation
             of
             Anterus
             :
             So
             we
             can
             ill
             affirme
             for
             certaine
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             whole
             structure
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             see
             it
             ,
             
             was
             raised
             and
             perfected
             .
             Onely
             we
             find
             in
             one
             of
             Gregories
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Roman
             Church
             had
             upon
             register
             ,
             the
             names
             almost
             of
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             ;
             digested
             as
             the
             Martyrologies
             now
             are
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             proper
             dayes
             :
             the
             time
             onely
             of
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             thereof
             assigned
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             litle
             of
             the
             circumstance
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             deaths
             .
             
               Nos
               penè
               omnium
               Martyrum
               ,
               distinctis
               per
               dies
               singulos
               passionibus
               ,
               collecta
               in
               uno
               codice
               nomina
               habemus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Non
               tamen
               codem
               volumine
               ,
               quis
               qualiter
               sit
               passus
               indicatur
               ;
               sed
               tantùm
               dies
               &
               locus
               passionis
               ponitur
               .
            
             Which
             booke
             or
             register
             here
             spoke
             of
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             much
             resemblance
             in
             the
             forme
             and
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             now
             being
             :
             so
             wee
             may
             happily
             resolve
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             augmented
             onely
             in
             the
             addition
             of
             such
             Saints
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             times
             succeeding
             have
             had
             place
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             of
             them
             unworthily
             )
             in
             the
             common
             Calendar
             .
             
             This
             Martyrologie
             ,
             thus
             ancient
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             bee
             well
             supposed
             ,
             upon
             the
             Three
             and
             twentieth
             day
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             gives
             us
             this
             testimony
             of
             our
             
               Martyr
               ,
               viz.
               Natalis
               S.
               Georgij
               Martyris
               ,
               cuius
               illustre
               martyrium
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               veneratur
               .
            
             The
             Passion
             of
             St.
             George
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             whose
             blessed
             martyrdome
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             in
             especiall
             honour
             .
             And
             this
             briefly
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             use
             and
             nature
             of
             a
             Martyrologie
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             I
             have
             here
             rendred
             the
             Natalis
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             by
             the
             English
             word
             of
             Passion
             :
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             however
             it
             bee
             used
             in
             other
             Authors
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             so
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             construction
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             did
             not
             use
             to
             solemnize
             the
             Birth
             dayes
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             the
             dayes
             onely
             of
             their
             departure
             .
             For
             they
             conceived
             it
             rightly
             ,
             that
             the
             birth-day
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             was
             his
             entrance
             into
             Glory
             by
             the
             gate
             of
             Death
             :
             and
             that
             the
             worldly-minded
             man
             reputed
             that
             to
             bee
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             entred
             into
             life
             .
             And
             therefore
             Origen
             hath
             noted
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             times
             before
             him
             ;
             That
             they
             esteemed
             the
             day
             of
             Birth
             to
             be
             an
             entrance
             into
             anguish
             and
             temptation
             :
             but
             celebrated
             with
             a
             solemne
             Feast
             ,
             the
             day
             wherein
             their
             friends
             and
             brethren
             were
             released
             from
             sinne
             and
             bondage
             .
             
               Nunc
               nos
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               non
               Nativitatis
               diem
               celebramus
            
             ,
             
             
               cum
               sit
               dolorum
               atque
               tentationum
               introitus
               :
               Sed
               mortis
               diem
               celebramus
               ,
               utpote
               omnium
               dolorum
               depositionem
               ,
               atque
               omnium
               tent
               ationum
               effugationem
               .
            
             
             Nay
             in
             his
             eighth
             Homily
             upon
             Leviticus
             ,
             hee
             affirmes
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             did
             solemnize
             their
             Birth-day
             with
             good
             chee●●
             and
             festivals
             :
             and
             not
             much
             after
             ,
             
               Soli
               peccatores
               super
               huiusmodi
               Nativitate
               laetantur
            
             ;
             That
             onely
             wicked
             men
             did
             so
             observe
             it
             .
             Much
             also
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             of
             St.
             Bernard
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             and
             against
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Lyons
             ▪
             who
             had
             presumed
             to
             introduce
             into
             the
             Church
             a
             new
             festivall
             ,
             
               The
               Feast
               of
               the
               Conception
               of
               the
               blessed
               Vigin
               .
            
             The
             Church
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             hath
             by
             a
             sp●ciall
             exception
             ,
             
             kept
             as
             holy
             ,
             the
             Birth-day
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             of
             whom
             the
             Angels
             did
             affirme
             unto
             the
             Sheepe-heards
             ,
             that
             his
             Nativitie
             was
             
               tidings
               of
               great
               Ioy
               unto
               all
               the
               people
               .
               Caeterorum
               autem
               non
               Nativitat●m
               sed
               mortem
               Sanctorum
               ,
               i●dic●t
               &
               praedicat
               pret●o●am
               .
            
             But
             for
             the
             rest
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             the
             Church
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Birth-day
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             the
             day
             rather
             of
             their
             dissolution
             ,
             is
             accounted
             precious
             .
             In
             which
             no
             doubt
             ,
             hee
             did
             allude
             to
             that
             of
             DAVID
             ;
             
               Right
               precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             If
             wee
             crosse
             over
             into
             Greece
             ,
             and
             aske
             what
             Honours
             they
             affoord
             unto
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             in
             their
             publicke
             registers
             :
             wee
             find
             the
             Church
             there
             little
             lesse
             devoted
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             at
             Rome
             .
             For
             thus
             Wicelius
             hath
             observ'd
             for
             us
             ;
             
               Veteres
               Graecos
               recensere
               in
               diario
               sub
               finem
               Aprilis
               ,
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             That
             the
             
             Greekes
             anciently
             in
             their
             Diarie
             or
             common
             Almanacke
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             did
             celebrate
             the
             memory
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             and
             SABAS
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             or
             Patrons
             of
             Military
             men
             .
             Which
             Saba
             (
             to
             note
             it
             by
             the
             way
             )
             hath
             a
             place
             also
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Foure
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Aprill
             :
             and
             is
             there
             called
             
               Ductor
               militum
            
             ,
             a
             Captaine
             or
             Commander
             .
             But
             not
             to
             stand
             alone
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             Wicelius
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             
               Greeke
               Menologie
            
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             call
             it
             )
             thus
             speaking
             of
             him
             :
             and
             in
             the
             day
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             
               Memoria
               Sancti
               &
               Gloriosi
               &
               Magni
               Martyris
               Georgij
               ●●gnomento
               Tropelophori
               .
               Fuit
               genere
               Cappadox
               ,
               passus
               sub
               Dioclet●an●
               Imper.
               Id
               est
               ,
            
             This
             day
             is
             celebrated
             in
             memoriall
             of
             that
             most
             holy
             ,
             glorious
             and
             great
             Martyr
             ,
             George
             ;
             sirnamed
             Tropelophorus
             ;
             a
             Cappadocian
             by
             his
             Countrey
             :
             who
             suffered
             under
             Diocletian
             .
             In
             which
             we
             finde
             two
             circumstances
             which
             adde
             much
             unto
             him
             and
             his
             honour
             ;
             a
             sirname
             ,
             and
             an
             adjunct
             .
             The
             adjunct
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             here
             stiled
             
               Magnus
               Martyr
            
             ,
             the
             
               great
               Martyr
            
             :
             and
             not
             here
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             divers
             other
             passages
             of
             
               Greeke
               writers
            
             .
             For
             Metaphrastes
             gives
             this
             title
             to
             the
             Story
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Vita
               S.
               Georgij
               magni
               Martyris
               ,
               The
               History
               of
               George
               the
               great
               Martyr
               :
            
             So
             also
             doth
             Pasicrates
             .
             So
             also
             Comus
             ,
             the
             Suffragan
             of
             
               Amba
               Gabriel
               ,
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             doth
             call
             Saint
             GEORGES
             Church
             in
             that
             Citie
             ,
             
               Ecclesiam
               S.
               Georgij
               magni
               Martyris
            
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               George
               
               the
               Great
               Martyr
            
             .
             But
             of
             this
             Comus
             ,
             more
             anon
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             The
             sirname
             added
             in
             the
             
               Greeke
               Menologie
            
             ,
             unto
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ;
             is
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             reades
             it
             ,
             Tropelophorus
             :
             for
             which
             hee
             is
             by
             Mr.
             Selden
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Titles
               of
               Honour
            
             ,
             
             justly
             tax'd
             ;
             it
             being
             plaine
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             ,
             Tropaeophorus
             .
             For
             proofe
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             hath
             produced
             a
             testimony
             out
             of
             
               Iohn
               Euchaites
            
             ,
             who
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantinus
               Monamachus
            
             the
             Greeke
             Emperour
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             1043.
             
             Which
             Euchaites
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             a
             Byshop
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             writing
             unto
             the
             Emperour
             above-named
             ,
             thus
             calls
             St.
             George
             the
             Martyr
             :
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   chiefe
                   and
                   President
                   of
                   warre
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                   Who
                   from
                   an
                   Ensigne
                   doth
                   derive
                   his
                   Name
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             speaking
             as
             to
             St.
             
               George
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Illustrious
               Standard-bearer
               :
            
             for
             so
             the
             word
             Tropaeophorus
             ,
             properly
             doth
             signifie
             .
             This
             name
             or
             adjunct
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             noted
             before
             by
             
               George
               Wicelius
            
             also
             ,
             
             to
             have
             beene
             attributed
             to
             Saint
             George
             ,
             by
             the
             later
             Grecians
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               great
               Martyr
               .
               Et
               hodie
               D.
               Georgij
               celebritas
               apud
               Graecos
               ,
               prae
               caeteris
               perquam
               
               eximiae
               est
               ;
               Appellant
               autem
               cum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               id
               est
               .
               Vexillarium
            
             ▪
             or
             Antient.
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             ,
             no
             question
             but
             hee
             hath
             the
             title
             of
             Antesignanus
             ,
             in
             the
             Martyrologie
             of
             Vsuardus
             ?
             and
             that
             of
             Signifer
             in
             
               Monke
               Robert
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Mich.
             of
             Ysselt
             ;
             of
             which
             two
             last
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             The
             second
             way
             or
             course
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             in
             ancient
             times
             endeavoured
             to
             preserve
             alive
             ,
             the
             memorie
             of
             the
             blessed
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ;
             is
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             said
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             some
             speciall
             place
             in
             her
             publike
             Liturgies
             .
             For
             since
             that
             CHRIST
             hath
             not
             beene
             onely
             manifested
             great
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             great
             also
             and
             glorious
             in
             his
             Saints
             ;
             the
             dayes
             of
             whose
             departure
             are
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             as
             are
             th'inauguration
             dayes
             of
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             unto
             their
             people
             :
             therefore
             especiall
             choyce
             being
             first
             had
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             certaine
             times
             annually
             selected
             ,
             to
             meditate
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             glorified
             in
             them
             ;
             together
             with
             a
             forme
             of
             praise
             and
             prayer
             ,
             answerable
             to
             those
             times
             .
             In
             both
             which
             circumstances
             ,
             both
             that
             of
             time
             selected
             for
             this
             service
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             service
             destinate
             unto
             the
             time
             ;
             the
             Church
             proceeded
             with
             exceeding
             tendernesse
             of
             care
             ,
             and
             soundnesse
             of
             advice
             .
             That
             so
             for
             every
             purpose
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             a
             time
             and
             season
             :
             and
             that
             the
             office
             or
             devotions
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             being
             fitted
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             might
             bee
             
               opus
               diei
               in
               die
               suo
            
             .
             
             This
             was
             the
             
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             in
             those
             pious
             times
             in
             use
             ;
             before
             that
             commendable
             institution
             became
             defiled
             by
             superstition
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             polluted
             with
             Idolatrie
             .
             Of
             which
             we
             have
             this
             testimonie
             of
             St.
             AVSTIN
             :
             
               Honoramus
               sanè
               memorias
               eorum
               tanquam
               Sanctorum
               hominum
               Dei
               ,
            
             
             
               qui
               usque
               ad
               mortem
               corporum
               pro
               veritate
               certarunt
               .
            
             Will
             you
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             such
             solemnitie
             ,
             we
             may
             both
             glorifie
             our
             GOD
             which
             hath
             
               given
               such
               guifts
               unto
               men
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             annuall
             reviving
             of
             their
             memories
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             better
             be
             excited
             unto
             an
             imitation
             of
             their
             vertues
             .
             For
             so
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             
               Vt
               ea
               celebritate
               Deo
               vero
               gratias
               de
               eorum
               victorijs
               agamus
               :
               &
               nos
               ad
               imitationem
               talium
               coronarum
               ,
               eorum
               memoriae
               renovatione
               adhortemur
               .
            
             So
             then
             it
             seemes
             the
             Church
             proposed
             unto
             her selfe
             ,
             in
             her
             publike
             
               Commemorations
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             two
             severall
             ends
             :
             one
             ,
             that
             GOD
             might
             bee
             praised
             in
             his
             Saints
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             noble
             and
             pious
             actions
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             may
             bee
             a
             patterne
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             learne
             the
             better
             how
             to
             serve
             
               him
               in
               Righteousnesse
               and
               Holinesse
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               lives
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             life
             and
             death
             of
             the
             Saints
             
               is
               precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
            
             how
             precious
             should
             it
             be
             accounted
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             should
             be
             carefully
             remembred
             ;
             especially
             upon
             the
             day
             and
             time
             most
             capable
             of
             such
             remembrances
             ?
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             recitall
             of
             their
             Christian
             lives
             &
             godly
             deaths
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             often
             
             sounded
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             more
             loose
             &
             dissolute
             men
             :
             and
             not
             provoke
             them
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             to
             cry
             out
             with
             
               Balaam
               ,
               O
               that
               I
               might
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               end
               might
               bee
               like
               his
            
             !
             Iust
             so
             ,
             the
             Tropheyes
             of
             Miltiades
             ,
             startled
             such
             noble
             resolutions
             in
             Themistocles
             :
             and
             so
             did
             Alexander
             emulate
             the
             glories
             of
             Achilles
             ,
             recited
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             Homer
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             indeere
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             with
             and
             amongst
             Gods
             servants
             :
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             her
             publike
             mention
             of
             them
             in
             her
             ordinarie
             Liturgie
             ;
             to
             suffer
             
               anniversarie
               panegyricks
            
             to
             be
             made
             in
             praise
             of
             such
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             had
             notably
             deserved
             it
             .
             
               Sic
               &
               defunctis
               praemium
               ,
               &
               futuris
               dabatur
               exemplum
            
             ;
             as
             Minutius
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             conceits
             of
             men
             ,
             were
             raised
             unto
             a
             wonderfull
             admiration
             of
             their
             vertues
             ;
             and
             throughly
             possess'd
             with
             this
             ,
             how
             neere
             a
             place
             they
             held
             in
             the
             opinion
             and
             esteeme
             of
             Almighty
             GOD
             :
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             enough
             to
             commemorate
             their
             graces
             ;
             unlesse
             we
             made
             some
             further
             use
             of
             their
             esteeme
             with
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             in
             gracing
             our
             petitions
             .
             The
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             had
             generally
             ,
             and
             truely
             taught
             ,
             that
             these
             celestiall
             Spirits
             now
             with
             God
             ,
             did
             constantly
             commend
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             and
             safetie
             of
             his
             
               Vniversall
               Church
            
             :
             yea
             and
             some
             also
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             particular
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             possibly
             by
             revelation
             from
             their
             GOD
             ,
             
             or
             any
             other
             meanes
             what
             ever
             ;
             they
             might
             bee
             made
             acquainted
             with
             their
             severall
             wants
             .
             Which
             once
             conceived
             ,
             as
             many
             times
             an
             ill
             use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             a
             sound
             doctrine
             ;
             it
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             soloecisme
             in
             the
             way
             of
             pietie
             ,
             not
             to
             commend
             our
             prayers
             and
             desires
             unto
             them
             .
             Vntill
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             seldome
             any
             
               medium
               inter
               summa
               &
               praecipitia
            
             ,
             no
             stoppe
             in
             tumbling
             downe
             an
             Hill
             before
             we
             come
             unto
             the
             bottome
             :
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heauen
             against
             their
             wils
             ,
             and
             besides
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             became
             the
             onely
             mediatours
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             intercession
             .
             And
             this
             the
             processe
             of
             the
             Trent-Councell
             ,
             in
             drawing
             up
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Invocation
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               Sanctos
               unà
               cum
               Christo
               regnantes
               orationes
               suas
               pro
               hominibus
               Deo
               offerre
            
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               bonum●
               atque
               utile
               esse
               simplicitèr
               eos
               invocare
               ,
               &
               ob
               beneficia
               à
               Deo
               impetranda
               ,
               &c.
               ad
               eorum
               orationes
               ,
               opem
               ,
               auxiliumque
               confugere
               .
            
             This
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             more
             easily
             conjecture
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             Commemoration
             Saint
             GEORGE
             is
             like
             to
             finde
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Liturgie
            
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             Let
             us
             looke
             then
             upon
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             very
             copious
             in
             St
             ,
             GEORGE'S
             honour
             :
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             Rome
             as
             it
             is
             now
             corrected
             ,
             and
             purged
             of
             almost
             all
             those
             
               Legendarie
               Fables
            
             ,
             which
             before
             gave
             occasion
             of
             offence
             and
             laughter
             .
             And
             herein
             certainly
             we
             find
             the
             Service
             very
             solemne
             ;
             scarce
             any
             festivall
             there
             celebrated
             with
             more
             variety
             
             of
             prayer
             and
             divine
             offices
             .
             I
             will
             touch
             onely
             at
             some
             principall
             passages
             thereof
             :
             taking
             along
             with
             me
             yet
             the
             full
             course
             and
             method
             .
             The
             entrance
             or
             Preparatorie
             ,
             this
             .
             
               Protexisti
               me
               Deus
               à
               conventu
               malignantium
               :
               Alleluiah
               .
               A
               multitudine
               operantium
               iniquitatem
               .
               Alleluiah
               .
            
             Thou
             hast
             defended
             me
             O
             GOD
             from
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             evill
             doers
             .
             Alleluiah
             :
             and
             from
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             worke
             iniquity
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             followes
             this
             Prayer
             .
             
               Deus
               qui
               nos
               B.
               Georgij
               Martyris
               tui
               &
               meritis
               &
               intercessione
               laetificas
               ,
               concede
               propitius
               ,
               ut
               qui
               tua
               per
               eum
               beneficia
               poscimus
               ,
               dono
               tuae
               graiiae
               consequamur
               .
            
             O
             GOD
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             merits
             and
             intercession
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             thy
             blessed
             Martyr
             ,
             dost
             rejoyce
             our
             Soules
             ,
             grant
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             that
             those
             benefits
             which
             by
             him
             we
             crave
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             thy
             grace
             bee
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             through
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             our
             Lord.
             The
             Epistle
             taken
             out
             in
             part
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             second
             unto
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             the
             3.
             
             Chapt.
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             
               had
               knowne
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               purpose
               ,
               faith
               ,
               long
               suffering
               ,
               charitie
               ,
               patience
               ;
               Persecutions
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               came
               unto
               him
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               at
               Iconium
               ,
               at
               Lystra
               ;
               out
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               the
               LORD
               delivered
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Gospell
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             15.
             
             Chapt.
             of
             St.
             IOHN
             ,
             
               Ego
               sum
               vitis
               vera
            
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Vine
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             close
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             after
             the
             whole
             Masse
             ended
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             
               Postcommunion
               :
               Supplices
               te
               rogamus
               omnipotens
               Deus
               ,
               ut
               quos
               tuis
               reficis
               sacramentis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Almighty
             GOD
             ,
             we
             humbly
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             that
             we
             which
             
             are
             refresh'd
             by
             thy
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             thy
             blessed
             Martyr
             George
             ,
             serve
             thee
             heereafter
             in
             all
             godly
             motions
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             adde
             a
             Collect
             of
             the
             old
             Missall
             ,
             (
             See
             
               Vsum
               Sarum
            
             :
             )
             which
             piously
             interpreted
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             savouring
             of
             Superstition
             ;
             and
             is
             withall
             more
             proper
             to
             St.
             Georges
             storie
             .
             Viz.
             
               Offerimus
               tibi
               Domine
               solenne
               sacrificium
               pro
               veneranda
               S.
               Georgij
               mart
               .
               tui
               passione
               ,
               deprecantes
               clementiam
               tuam
               ,
               ut
               per
               haec
               S.
               S.
               mysteria
               antiqui
               hostis
               tentatamen
               te
               triumphante
               vincamus
               ,
               et
               aeternae
               remunerationis
               praemium
               te
               largiente
               sequamur
               .
            
             We
             offer
             unto
             thee
             O
             LORD
             the
             solemne
             Sacrifice
             (
             of
             praise
             and
             Thankesgiving
             )
             for
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             St.
             George
             thy
             Martyr
             ;
             beseeching
             thy
             divine
             clemencie
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             thee
             subdue
             the
             manifold
             temptations
             of
             our
             old
             enemie
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             be
             rewarded
             by
             thy
             grace
             with
             life
             eternall
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             two
             Prayers
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Missall
            
             ,
             I
             finde
             also
             in
             the
             Breviarie
             ,
             the
             Diurnum
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Officium
               B.
               Mariae
               Virginis
            
             :
             so
             copious
             is
             that
             Church
             in
             the
             memoriall
             of
             our
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             will
             be
             here
             objected
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             driven
             to
             hard
             shifts
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             faine
             to
             repaire
             to
             Rome
             ;
             from
             thence
             to
             prove
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Saint-ship
             .
             This
             wee
             expect
             to
             heare
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             reply
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             hardly
             worth
             objecting
             .
             For
             here
             we
             draw
             no
             argument
             
             to
             prove
             how
             lawfully
             St.
             GEORGE
             may
             be
             invoked
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             intercession
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             quicke
             dispatch
             of
             our
             affaires
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Onely
             wee
             note
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             anciently
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             purer
             times
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             St.
             GEORGE
             was
             constantly
             commemorated
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             proper
             course
             ;
             as
             a
             noble
             Martyr
             .
             Vpon
             which
             ground
             ,
             which
             in
             it selfe
             is
             good
             and
             commendable
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             built
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             and
             Hay
             ,
             and
             Stubble
             ;
             a
             dangerous
             and
             erronious
             practise
             not
             warrantable
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             hope
             ,
             without
             offence
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             for
             me
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             profitablest
             use
             out
             of
             their
             errours
             ;
             and
             to
             verifie
             the
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             ancient
             practise
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             faultie
             and
             erroneous
             corruption
             of
             the
             present
             .
             For
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             in
             points
             onely
             of
             Historicall
             faith
             ,
             wee
             may
             relie
             in
             part
             upon
             their
             publike
             Liturgies
             :
             and
             that
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             surely
             such
             a
             Saint
             there
             was
             ,
             as
             GEORGE
             ,
             or
             MAURICE
             ,
             or
             SEBASTIAN
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             there
             honoured
             ;
             because
             I
             finde
             them
             in
             the
             Missall
             ,
             and
             the
             Breviarie
             ;
             no
             man
             of
             this
             or
             any
             age
             ,
             having
             as
             yet
             inform'd
             mee
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             lately
             beene
             inserted
             into
             the
             bookes
             of
             Common-Service
             .
             Nay
             ,
             as
             in
             nature
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             first
             an
             habit
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             admit
             of
             any
             privation
             :
             and
             that
             in
             things
             corrupted
             ,
             wee
             must
             suppose
             a
             true
             and
             reall
             being
             of
             that
             thing
             ,
             thus
             fallen
             into
             corruption
             :
             so
             we
             may
             well
             inferre
             ,
             upon
             a
             view
             of
             the
             corruptions
             in
             their
             Liturgies
             ,
             
             that
             certainely
             there
             was
             some
             excellent
             use
             at
             first
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             ceremonie
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             institution
             ;
             how
             ever
             that
             the
             foule
             corruptions
             of
             the
             present
             have
             polluted
             and
             defiled
             it
             .
             I
             would
             not
             wish
             me
             thinks
             ,
             an
             argument
             of
             more
             validitie
             to
             prove
             the
             act
             of
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             
               good
               Antiquitie
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             than
             from
             the
             adoration
             of
             it
             (
             or
             of
             the
             Hoste
             rather
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             exacted
             in
             their
             Rituals
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             a
             superstitious
             ,
             if
             not
             idolatrous
             corruption
             ,
             of
             that
             ancient
             and
             reverend
             use
             of
             Kneeling
             .
             Nor
             would
             I
             choose
             a
             fairer
             way
             of
             disputation
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             honourable
             estate
             of
             the
             
               married
               Clergie
            
             ,
             against
             the
             clamours
             of
             the
             Papists
             ;
             than
             to
             returne
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             publike
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             reputed
             commonly
             ,
             though
             falsly
             ,
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             which
             false
             conceit
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             a
             corruption
             onely
             of
             the
             just
             and
             pious
             meaning
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             who
             therefore
             did
             extoll
             it
             in
             the
             highest
             measure
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             beate
             downe
             those
             Hereticks
             which
             had
             disgraced
             it
             .
             More
             might
             be
             said
             in
             affirmation
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ;
             had
             I
             now
             either
             place
             or
             leisure
             .
             At
             this
             time
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             more
             relie
             in
             matters
             meerely
             Historicall
             of
             being
             ,
             upon
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             certainly
             is
             not
             contrived
             upon
             no
             other
             ground
             ,
             than
             lies
             and
             Fables
             :
             than
             upon
             any
             mans
             bare
             word
             which
             saith
             the
             contrary
             ;
             or
             such
             weake
             arguments
             as
             are
             not
             able
             to
             conclude
             the
             matter
             controverted
             .
             And
             so
             farre
             I
             dare
             goe
             with
             Canus
             ;
             
             conceive
             me
             still
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             qualitie
             :
             
             
               Nullas
               huiusmodi
               rationes
               ,
               ab
               antiqua
               patrum
               traditione
               quam
               communis
               ecclesiae
               consuetudo
               ,
               in
               divin●
               officio
               ,
               hymnis
               ,
               antiphonisque
               confirmavit
               ;
               potuisse
               me
               movere
               .
            
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             St.
             GEORGE
             had
             anciently
             his
             proper
             time
             and
             place
             of
             Commemoration
             ,
             how
             ever
             now
             that
             laudable
             and
             pious
             custome
             bee
             degenerated
             :
             we
             may
             affirme
             more
             confidently
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             beene
             continually
             in
             especiall
             credit
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             we
             find
             him
             on
             record
             in
             their
             publike
             Calendar
             ;
             where
             they
             have
             honoured
             him
             with
             the
             title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               great
               Martyr
            
             .
             
             Baronius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Saint
             is
             very
             famous
             in
             the
             Countries
             of
             
               Galatia
               ;
               In
               Galatia
               celebris
               fuit
               eiusdem
               Sancti
               memoria
               :
            
             more
             generally
             
               Wicelius
               ,
               Celebritas
               D.
               Georgij
               apud
               Graecos
               prae
               caeteris
               perquam
               eximia
               est
               ,
            
             that
             he
             is
             honored
             more
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             among
             the
             
               Grecians
               .
               Ioh.
               Euchaites
               a
               Greeke
            
             Byshop
             hath
             given
             an
             honourable
             testimony
             of
             him
             :
             and
             
               Cyrus
               Theodorus
            
             ,
             (
             of
             whose
             time
             and
             qualitie
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             seeke
             )
             hath
             plaid
             the
             Epigrammatist
             ,
             upon
             his
             portraiture
             cut
             in
             white
             stone
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             hath
             it
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             Hierax
             ,
             one
             of
             great
             power
             in
             the
             Greeke
             Empire
             ,
             upon
             his
             reconciliation
             with
             Contacuzenus
             ;
             gave
             him
             in
             token
             of
             his
             future
             faith
             and
             
             loyaltie
             ,
             
             St.
             GEORGE
             his
             picture
             :
             
               Imaginem
               praeclari
               Mart.
               Christi
               ,
               Georgij
               ,
               fidei
               suae
               ,
               sinceraeque
               erga
               Imperatorem
               voluntatis
               ,
               pignus
               quoddam
               dedit
               .
            
             The
             thing
             related
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Contacuzenus
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Histories
             ,
             first
             published
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Christodulus
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             her
             good
             affection
             .
             Her
             Missals
             ,
             and
             her
             testimony
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Martyrologie
             ;
             expresly
             say
             it
             .
             Nor
             need
             there
             any
             more
             be
             added
             ,
             unlesse
             perhaps
             it
             be
             worth
             noting
             ,
             that
             Vergerius
             Byshop
             of
             Iustinople
             in
             the
             Seigneurie
             of
             Venice
             ,
             was
             called
             in
             question
             for
             his
             life
             :
             
             
               Eo
               quòd
               in
               Concilio
               Trident.
            
             Georgij
             
               Legendam
               sibi
               non
               per
               omnia
               probari
               ostenderet
               ,
            
             as
             Chemnitius
             hath
             it
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             declamed
             against
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             Storie
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Trent
               Councell
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Churches
             Protestant
             ,
             wee
             finde
             the
             Lutheran
             Doctors
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             very
             favourable
             ;
             and
             how
             wee
             stand
             affected
             to
             him
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             Which
             generall
             agreement
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             famous
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Martyr
             ;
             may
             well
             be
             used
             as
             a
             reply
             to
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             :
             
             who
             makes
             this
             answere
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             that
             George
             indeed
             may
             be
             accounted
             famous
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             memoriall
             celebrated
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             was
             the
             memory
             of
             
               Catiline
               ,
               ab
               hominibus
               audacissimis
               ,
               domesticisque
               host●bus
               ,
            
             onely
             by
             Ruffians
             ,
             and
             by
             common
             enemies
             unto
             the
             State.
             If
             Bellarmine
             meane
             otherwise
             ,
             
             in
             saying
             
               Georgij
               memoria
               semper
               fuit
               celeberrima
            
             ;
             hee
             tells
             him
             plainely
             that
             hee
             lyeth
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             with
             their
             quarrells
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             To
             goe
             a
             litle
             further
             yet
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             found
             upon
             good
             search
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Christians
             onely
             have
             had
             Saint
             George
             in
             speciall
             honour
             :
             but
             that
             the
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             Turkes
             ,
             seeing
             it
             seemes
             ,
             how
             much
             hee
             was
             esteem'd
             by
             them
             ,
             conceive
             a
             like
             opinion
             of
             him
             ?
             
             This
             Master
             Selden
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             the
             Mahometans
             doe
             honour
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             call
             him
             Chederle
             :
             which
             name
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             one
             expresseth
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             His
             Margine
             points
             us
             unto
             
               Contacuzenus
               ,
               Apol.
            
             3.
             
             Which
             I
             cannot
             meet
             with
             :
             and
             therefore
             take
             it
             upon
             credit
             .
             The
             rather
             ,
             because
             I
             finde
             in
             Master
             
               Sam.
               Purchas
            
             ,
             
             out
             of
             Busbequius
             ,
             that
             the
             Turkes
             affirme
             their
             Chederle
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             same
             with
             St.
             GEORGE
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Dervices
             (
             which
             are
             a
             kinde
             of
             Turkish
             Monkes
             )
             have
             a
             great
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             his
             honour
             at
             
               Theke
               Thioy
            
             ,
             not
             farre
             from
             Amasia
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             Citie
             of
             Cappadocia
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Historie
             wee
             reade
             that
             they
             have
             in
             Caire
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             a
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             Saint
             Barbara
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             Saint
             
               George
               ;
               which
               amongst
               those
               nations
               are
               of
               great
               Fame
               .
            
             So
             Knolles
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Selimus
             .
             All
             I
             finde
             of
             him
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             Contacuzenus
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             
             his
             Historie
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             request
             ,
             the
             Turkish
             Sultan
             did
             reedifie
             a
             ruinous
             Temple
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             St.
             George's
             memorie
             .
             
             
               Post
               haec
               petivit
               legatus
               vester
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Sultan
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             that
             Greeke
             Emperour
             )
             
               ut
               quoddam
               veteris
               templi
               ruinosum
               aedificium
               vicinum
               Romanis
               ,
               S.
               Georgij
               ,
               renovaretur
               :
               id
               etiam
               fecimus
               .
            
             So
             great
             and
             powerfull
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             prevaileth
             even
             among
             Turkes
             and
             Infidels
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               honour
               done
               unto
               the
               Dead
               in
               the
               decent
               buriall
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               The
               reliques
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               what
               esteeme
               in
               the
               Church
               primitive
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               care
               of
               Gregorie
               of
               Tours
               to
               preserve
               his
               writings
               :
               and
               what
               hee
               testifieth
               of
               Saint
               George's
               reliques
               .
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               What
               mention
               there
               is
               made
               of
               them
               in
               Aymonius
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               Churches
               distinguished
               anciently
               by
               the
               names
               of
               Saints
               :
               and
               for
               what
               reason
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               St.
               George's
               Churches
               in
               Lydda
               ,
               and
               in
               Ramula
               ;
               made
               afterwards
               a
               Byshops
               See.
               
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               St.
               George's
               Church
               built
               by
               Sidonius
               Archbyshop
               of
               
                 Mentz
                 .
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               That
               mention'd
               in
               St.
               Gregories
               Epistles
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               St
               ,
               Georges
               Church
               in
               Rome
               ;
               the
               title
               of
               a
               Cardinall
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               (
               Churches
               erected
               to
               St.
               George
               in
               Alexandria
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Of
               
                 Faustus
                 Rhegiensis
                 .
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               And
               the
               
               Pseudo-Martyr
               in
               Sulpitius
               .
               An
               application
               of
               the
               rule
               in
               Lerinensis
               unto
               the
               businesse
               now
               in
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THis
             discourse
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             leades
             me
             directly
             to
             the
             third
             of
             those
             three
             courses
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             endeavoured
             to
             preserve
             alive
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             :
             collecting
             of
             their
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             with
             all
             due
             honours
             ,
             in
             some
             
             place
             fit
             and
             worthy
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             pietie
             of
             theirs
             ,
             extended
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             no
             further
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             pious
             and
             devout
             interrement
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             the
             tyranny
             of
             those
             which
             first
             made
             havocke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             extending
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             no
             further
             than
             to
             death
             .
             So
             reade
             we
             of
             St.
             Stephen
             ,
             the
             Protomartyr
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             being
             stoned
             unto
             death
             ,
             certaine
             devout
             men
             
               carried
               him
            
             ,
             (
             or
             his
             body
             rather
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             Relique
             ,
             all
             that
             was
             left
             of
             him
             )
             
               to
               the
               buriall
               ,
               and
               made
               great
               lamentation
               .
            
             But
             in
             succeeding
             times
             ▪
             as
             the
             Persecutions
             grew
             more
             violent
             ;
             so
             also
             grew
             the
             Tyrants
             more
             unmercifull
             ,
             and
             barbarously
             cruell
             :
             no
             longer
             now
             contented
             with
             the
             simple
             death
             of
             those
             that
             suffered
             ;
             but
             tearing
             of
             their
             limbs
             asunder
             ,
             and
             scattering
             abroad
             their
             bones
             ,
             and
             casting
             forth
             their
             ashes
             into
             the
             winde
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             an
             honest
             buriall
             .
             So
             witnesseth
             Lactantius
             of
             Diocletian
             ,
             
             under
             whom
             St.
             GEORGE
             was
             made
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             
               Et
               non
               tantùm
               artus
               hominum
               dissipat
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               sed
               &
               ossa
               ipsa
               comminuit
               ,
               &
               in
               cineres
               furit
               ,
               ne
               quis
               extet
               sepulturae
               locus
               .
            
             A
             desperate
             and
             raging
             tyrant
             ,
             
               qui
               lucem
               vivis
               ,
               terram
               mortuis
               denegabat
            
             ;
             which
             neither
             would
             allow
             the
             benefit
             of
             life
             unto
             the
             living
             ,
             nor
             buriall
             to
             the
             dead
             .
             In
             these
             and
             such
             like
             barbarous
             and
             cruell
             times
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             commendable
             custome
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             recollect
             those
             bones
             which
             by
             the
             Tyrants
             had
             bin
             so
             scattered
             ;
             and
             to
             interre
             them
             with
             due
             honour
             :
             that
             even
             the
             
               Bones
               also
               which
               were
               broken
               might
               reioyce
            
             ;
             
             that
             so
             those
             precious
             Reliques
             of
             their
             deere
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             a
             joyfull
             Resurrection
             ,
             might
             not
             lye
             scattered
             ,
             up
             and
             downe
             the
             fields
             ,
             a
             scorne
             and
             laughter
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             At
             length
             according
             as
             the
             minds
             and
             thoughts
             of
             men
             were
             raised
             unto
             an
             high
             esteeme
             and
             admiration
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             :
             so
             did
             they
             with
             a
             greater
             zeale
             frequent
             their
             shrines
             ;
             and
             set
             an
             higher
             price
             and
             estimate
             upon
             their
             Reliques
             .
             Not
             carefull
             onely
             to
             afford
             them
             all
             due
             respects
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             many
             myracles
             which
             it
             pleased
             GOD
             to
             worke
             in
             and
             about
             those
             places
             where
             they
             were
             intombed
             :
             but
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             ascribing
             some
             divine
             and
             secret
             vertue
             to
             them
             ;
             whereof
             ,
             Heaven
             knowes
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             guiltie
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             that
             the
             Turkes
             in
             the
             Sacke
             of
             Lyssa
             ,
             finding
             the
             tombe
             of
             Scanderbeg
             ,
             did
             violently
             breake
             it
             open
             ,
             and
             take
             thence
             his
             bones
             ;
             every
             one
             somewhat
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             divide
             them
             :
             vainely
             conceiting
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             have
             the
             worse
             in
             any
             action
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             any
             Relique
             of
             that
             victorious
             Soldier
             was
             about
             them
             .
             So
             also
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             of
             those
             devout
             and
             pious
             times
             ,
             had
             first
             upon
             good
             grounds
             conceiv'd
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             and
             that
             respect
             ,
             which
             worthily
             at
             first
             ,
             they
             bare
             unto
             their
             shrines
             and
             Reliques
             :
             degenerated
             at
             the
             last
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             also
             into
             the
             same
             conceit
             and
             superstitious
             folly
             .
             Hereupon
             were
             
             the
             monuments
             and
             dormitories
             of
             the
             Saints
             againe
             opened
             :
             their
             bodies
             translated
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             entire
             ,
             into
             new
             Sepulchres
             ;
             and
             others
             dismembred
             peece
             by
             peece
             ,
             and
             carried
             into
             farre
             Countries
             :
             that
             Church
             or
             Nation
             being
             conceived
             most
             happy
             ,
             which
             had
             procured
             any
             the
             least
             bone
             into
             their
             possession
             ,
             of
             such
             especially
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             greatest
             credit
             and
             opinion
             with
             the
             people
             .
             So
             that
             now
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             barbarous
             tyrants
             in
             the
             height
             of
             persecution
             ,
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             revived
             in
             the
             dawning
             of
             Superstition
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             might
             perchance
             bee
             somewhat
             said
             in
             their
             excuse
             :
             as
             viz.
             that
             the
             Reliques
             then
             by
             them
             so
             zealously
             affected
             ,
             were
             most
             of
             them
             true
             and
             reall
             ;
             not
             counterfeited
             by
             any
             cheating
             Mountebanke
             ;
             and
             therefore
             worthy
             of
             all
             due
             respect
             and
             reverence
             .
             For
             who
             so
             cold
             in
             his
             affection
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             gladly
             give
             them
             honor
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             dust
             ?
             So
             much
             respect
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             may
             be
             due
             unto
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             if
             truely
             such
             ;
             as
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             was
             afforded
             to
             a
             parcell
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             sent
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Hierusalem
             :
             
             of
             which
             he
             tells
             that
             Prelate
             in
             an
             answere
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Particulam
               dominica
               crucis
               ,
               cum
               eulogijs
               dilectionis
               tuae
               veneranter
               accepi
               :
            
             That
             he
             received
             it
             with
             great
             reverence
             and
             thankes
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Not
             to
             descend
             more
             downeward
             ,
             we
             will
             looke
             backe
             into
             those
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             least
             corrupted
             ;
             wherein
             we
             find
             first
             mention
             of
             the
             Reliques
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             meet
             with
             Gregory
             of
             Tours
             ,
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             next
             age
             after
             Pope
             LEO
             above-named
             ,
             and
             dyed
             about
             the
             yeare
             596.
             
             A
             man
             of
             speciall
             quality
             ,
             a
             Byshop
             by
             his
             calling
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             testifieth
             himselfe
             ,
             Author
             of
             many
             severall
             books
             ,
             
             and
             treatises
             .
             
               Quos
               libros
               licet
               rusticiori
               stilo
               scripserim
               ,
               &c.
            
             Which
             though
             he
             wrote
             in
             a
             more
             plaine
             and
             homely
             stile
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             earnestly
             conjure
             all
             those
             ,
             which
             should
             succeed
             him
             in
             that
             charge
             ;
             
               per
               adventum
               Domini
               nostri
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Even
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             judgment
             ;
             that
             neither
             they
             suppresse
             them
             ,
             or
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             unperfectly
             transcribed
             :
             
               Sed
               ut
               omnia
               vobiscum
               integra
               inlibataque
               permaneant
               ,
               sicut
               à
               nobis
               relicta
               sunt
            
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             be
             preserved
             as
             uncorrupted
             and
             entire
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             left
             by
             him
             .
             Of
             these
             bookes
             ,
             seaven
             of
             them
             did
             especially
             concerne
             the
             myracles
             of
             the
             Holy
             Martyrs
             :
             and
             in
             the
             first
             thereof
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             
               Multa
               de
               Georgio
               martyre
               miracula
               gesta
               cogn●vimus
               ,
            
             
             that
             he
             had
             knowne
             of
             many
             myracles
             done
             by
             Saint
             GEORGE
             .
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               habentur
               eius
               reliquiae
               in
               vico
               quodam
               Cennomannensi
               ,
               ubi
               multa
               plerunque
               miracula
               visuntur
               :
            
             Some
             of
             his
             Reliques
             also
             are
             in
             the
             Village
             of
             
               Le
               Maine
            
             ,
             where
             oftentimes
             there
             were
             seene
             many
             myracles
             .
             There
             is
             a
             further
             passage
             in
             that
             Booke
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             though
             I
             shall
             relate
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             hardly
             take
             
             upon
             me
             to
             defend
             it
             :
             it
             is
             briefly
             thus
             .
             
               Huius
               reliquiae
               cum
               reliquorum
               Sanctorum
               à
               quibusdam
               ferebantur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Some
               certaine
               men
               ,
               that
               carried
               with
               them
               some
               of
               St.
               GEORGE'S
               Reliques
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               also
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               came
               once
               unto
               a
               place
               in
               the
               frontires
               of
               Lymosin
               :
               where
               a
               few
               Priests
               ,
               having
               a
               litle
               Chanterie
               or
               Oratorie
               made
               of
               boards
               ,
               did
               daily
               powre
               out
               their
               Devotions
               to
               the
               Lord.
               There
               ,
               for
               that
               night
               ,
               they
               begg'd
               for
               lodging
               ;
               and
               were
               accordingly
               made
               welcome
               .
               The
               morning
               came
               ,
               and
               they
               prepar'd
               to
               goe
               forward
               in
               their
               jorney
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               remove
               their
               Knap-sacks
               [
               capsulas
               ,
               ]
               out
               of
               the
               place
               wherein
               they
               laid
               them
               .
               Loth
               to
               depart
               without
               their
               Reliques
               ,
               it
               came
               at
               last
               into
               their
               minds
               ,
               that
               sure
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               GOD
               ,
               they
               should
               bestow
               some
               of
               them
               on
               their
               Hosts
               :
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               difficulty
               was
               removed
               ,
               and
               they
               proceeded
               in
               their
               journey
               .
            
             This
             storie
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             defend
             .
             Onely
             I
             note
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Gregories
             time
             ,
             or
             before
             it
             rather
             ,
             the
             Reliques
             of
             St.
             George
             were
             in
             especiall
             credit
             :
             and
             so
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             the
             Saint
             himselfe
             exceeding
             famous
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             here
             of
             St.
             George's
             head
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Temple
             built
             of
             purpose
             by
             Pope
             Zacharie
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             speake
             of
             presently
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             more
             proper
             :
             wee
             finde
             the
             Reliques
             of
             our
             Martyr
             mention'd
             with
             great
             
             honour
             in
             Aymonius
             .
             An
             Author
             of
             the
             middle
             times
             ,
             anno
             837.
             not
             long
             before
             the
             shutting
             in
             of
             the
             first
             day
             of
             learning
             ,
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             one
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             St.
             GERMANS
             monasterie
             ,
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Paris
             ;
             and
             publike
             Notarie
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             being
             .
             Before
             we
             come
             unto
             his
             testimonie
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Childebert
             Sonne
             of
             Clovis
             ,
             the
             first
             Christian
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             began
             his
             reigne
             about
             the
             yeare
             515
             :
             did
             in
             the
             later
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             anno
             542.
             erect
             a
             Monasterie
             neere
             Paris
             ,
             unto
             the
             honour
             of
             St.
             Vincent
             .
             This
             monasterie
             thus
             founded
             ,
             as
             he
             endowed
             it
             with
             many
             Lands
             ,
             and
             large
             immunities
             :
             so
             he
             enriched
             it
             with
             the
             Reliques
             of
             St.
             Vincent
             ,
             and
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             and
             part
             also
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Crosse
            
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             brought
             with
             him
             out
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             before
             made
             two
             famous
             journeyes
             .
             
             Witnesse
             whereof
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             copied
             out
             by
             Aymonius
             :
             and
             is
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             concernes
             our
             purpose
             ,
             this
             which
             followeth
             .
             
               Childebertus
               Rex
               Francorum
               ,
               &c.
               In
               honorem
               S.
               Vincentij
               Martyris
            
             (
             this
             Vincent
             was
             converted
             by
             St.
             GEORGE
             as
             before
             is
             said
             )
             
               cuius
               reliquias
               de
               Spania
               apportavimus
               ,
               ceu
               &
               sanctae
               crusis
               ,
               &
               beatissimi
               Georgij
               ,
               &c.
               quorum
               reliquiae
               ibi
               sunt
               consecratae
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             same
             Author
             also
             ,
             we
             have
             another
             story
             of
             St.
             Georges
             arme
             ,
             given
             by
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             unto
             St
             GERMAN
             ,
             
             then
             Byshop
             of
             Paris
             ;
             as
             he
             return'd
             from
             his
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               Constantinople
               :
               Vnáque
               brachium
               D.
            
             Georgij
             
               Martyris
               ,
               
               pro
               magno
               munere
               contulit
               ,
            
             as
             mine
             Author
             hath
             it
             .
             Which
             Relique
             was
             afterwards
             by
             Saint
             GERRMAN
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Saint
             Vincent
             ;
             wherein
             he
             was
             interred
             :
             and
             which
             since
             then
             ,
             hath
             beene
             call'd
             St.
             GERMANS
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             finde
             recorded
             of
             the
             Reliques
             of
             our
             Martyr
             (
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             colours
             or
             his
             banner
             ,
             preserv'd
             ,
             as
             Schedell
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             
             Bamberge
             ●
             City
             of
             
               Germany
               ;
               magna
               cum
               solennitate
            
             ,
             with
             great
             Solemnitie
             :
             and
             this
             enough
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             his
             Reliques
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             were
             alwayes
             had
             in
             speciall
             honour
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             And
             now
             at
             last
             ,
             we
             come
             unto
             the
             last
             of
             those
             foure
             wayes
             or
             courses
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             endeavored
             to
             preserve
             alive
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             :
             viz.
             the
             calling
             of
             such
             Temples
             by
             the
             names
             of
             those
             blessed
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             solemnly
             erected
             to
             GODS
             speciall
             service
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             to
             his
             honour
             .
             A
             custome
             which
             she
             long
             had
             practised
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             very
             times
             and
             heate
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             when
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             more
             dangerous
             unto
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             more
             unpleasing
             to
             the
             tyrants
             ;
             so
             was
             it
             also
             more
             full
             of
             honour
             and
             respect
             unto
             the
             Martyr
             .
             Witnesse
             whereof
             those
             many
             Temples
             erected
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             Severus
             ,
             
             
               Gordian
               ,
               Philip
            
             ,
             and
             Galicnus
             ;
             demolished
             after
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Diocletian
             :
             and
             reerected
             by
             the
             Decree
             and
             Licence
             of
             Maximinianus
             .
             Which
             Temples
             so
             erected
             ,
             were
             consecrated
             ,
             
             though
             in
             a
             second
             place
             ,
             unto
             the
             memory
             of
             some
             or
             other
             of
             the
             more
             notable
             and
             famous
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             in
             those
             fierie
             times
             ;
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             that
             which
             wee
             have
             elsewhere
             cyted
             out
             of
             Marcellinus
             :
             as
             viz.
             how
             the
             Alexandrian
             people
             had
             cast
             the
             ashes
             of
             their
             Arian
             Byshop
             ,
             George
             ,
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               ne
               aedes
               illis
               ex
               struerentur
               ut
               reliquis
               ,
            
             lest
             else
             they
             should
             bee
             taken
             by
             the
             multitude
             for
             holy
             Martyrs
             ;
             and
             Temples
             erected
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             unto
             others
             of
             that
             ranke
             ,
             of
             which
             though
             falsly
             they
             conceived
             him
             .
             But
             in
             the
             time
             of
             CONSTANTINE
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             very
             frequent
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             dedicating
             one
             of
             his
             owne
             building
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             blessed
             memory
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Mothe●
             the
             most
             illustrious
             Helena
             ,
             we
             find
             of
             〈…〉
             cting
             ,
             a
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Virgin
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             the
             Towne
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             another
             to
             St.
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             in
             the
             Mountaines
             of
             Iudaea
             ;
             another
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             on
             Mount
             Sion
             .
             Nor
             were
             those
             blessed
             spirits
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             worthy
             onely
             of
             these
             honours
             ;
             but
             the
             rest
             also
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessours
             :
             the
             first
             of
             this
             ranke
             which
             I
             have
             met
             with
             in
             my
             reading
             ,
             being
             that
             of
             Dionysius
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             whereof
             he
             once
             was
             Byshop
             ,
             and
             there
             at
             first
             one
             of
             the
             Auditors
             of
             Origen
             .
             Built
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             conceive
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             burnt
             as
             the
             Historiā
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             &
             tumults
             of
             the
             Arians
             :
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               viz.
               Alexandriae
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             So
             Sozomen
             .
             
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             pleased
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             names
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             to
             their
             Temples
             ,
             was
             not
             (
             as
             our
             incomparable
             Hooker
             hath
             observed
             rightly
             )
             either
             that
             they
             should
             serve
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             those
             glorious
             spirits
             ,
             or
             that
             those
             blessed
             spirits
             now
             made
             glorious
             ,
             should
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             protection
             and
             patronage
             of
             those
             places
             :
             but
             partly
             in
             respect
             that
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             those
             Saints
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             there
             to
             shew
             some
             rare
             effect
             of
             his
             Power
             ;
             and
             partly
             in
             regard
             that
             by
             their
             deathes
             ,
             which
             there
             the
             Saints
             did
             suffer
             for
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             the
             places
             where
             they
             dyed
             were
             made
             more
             venerable
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             In
             these
             respects
             ,
             St.
             George
             had
             many
             Churches
             built
             and
             consecrated
             ,
             as
             to
             Gods
             service
             principally
             ;
             so
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             a
             second
             place
             unto
             his
             memory
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             will
             onely
             touch
             upon
             a
             few
             of
             speciall
             note
             )
             the
             first
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             those
             which
             hitherto
             I
             have
             obserued
             ;
             that
             in
             Diospolis
             or
             Lydda
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             :
             built
             by
             Iustinian
             Emp.
             who
             beganne
             his
             Empire
             Anno
             527.
             over
             ,
             or
             neere
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Martyrs
             sepulcher
             .
             
             
               Cuius
               ecclesiam
               ,
               quam
               ad
               honorem
               eiusdem
               Martyris
               ,
               pius
               et
               orthodoxus
               Princeps
               Rom.
               Augustus
               ,
               illustris
               memoriae
               D.
               Iustinianus
               
               multo
               studio
               et
               devotione
               prompta
               aedisicari
               praeceperat
               &c.
               
            
             So
             
               Gulielmus
               Tyrius
            
             speaking
             of
             this
             our
             Martyr
             .
             This
             Church
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Turkes
             demolished
             ,
             vpon
             the
             cōming
             of
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             
               Westerne
               Princes
            
             ▪
             for
             the
             conquest
             of
             Hierusalem
             :
             the
             Church
             which
             now
             standeth
             ,
             being
             built
             ,
             after
             ,
             as
             the
             natives
             say
             ,
             by
             a
             King
             of
             England
             .
             The
             cause
             which
             moved
             the
             Turkes
             hereto
             ,
             a
             feare
             ,
             least
             else
             the
             timber
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             large
             and
             m●ssie
             ,
             might
             be
             converted
             to
             some
             engines
             ,
             for
             the
             battery
             of
             that
             Citie
             :
             
               Timentes
               ,
               ne
               trabes
               ecclesiae
               ,
               quae
               multae
               proceritatis
               erant
               ,
               in
               machinas
               ad
               expugnandam
               urbem
               vellent
               convertere
               .
            
             As
             that
             Author
             hath
             it
             .
             Nor
             farre
             from
             Lydda
             is
             the
             little
             Citie
             of
             Rama
             ,
             or
             Ramula
             ,
             supposed
             to
             bee
             the
             dwelling
             of
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             :
             where
             our
             St.
             George
             was
             honoured
             with
             another
             temple
             ,
             defaced
             by
             the
             Turkes
             also
             .
             
               Cuius
               ibi
               ab
               antiquo
               fundatam
               ecclesiam
               ,
               Turci
               nonnihil
               deformaverant
               ,
            
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Malmesburie
             .
             
             Hence
             I
             collect
             ,
             that
             seeing
             one
             of
             these
             Churchs
             is
             called
             ancient
             ,
             
               ab
               antiquo
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             timber
             of
             the
             other
             was
             large
             and
             massie
             :
             that
             certainly
             St.
             George
             was
             anciently
             honoured
             with
             a
             Temple
             ;
             by
             the
             magnificence
             of
             which
             we
             may
             coniecture
             at
             the
             ●ame
             and
             credit
             of
             the
             Saint
             .
             These
             Churches
             were
             in
             times
             succeeding
             made
             by
             
               D.
               Godfrie
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             
               a
               Bishops
               see
            
             ;
             both
             Cities
             ,
             and
             the
             villages
             adioyning
             ,
             appointed
             for
             his
             diocesse
             :
             
               Primitias
               laborum
               suorum
               cum
               omni
               devotione
               egregio
               Martyri
               dedicantes
            
             ;
             those
             Noble
             princes
             
             so
             consecrating
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             their
             victories
             ,
             to
             our
             glorious
             Martyr
             .
             The
             first
             Byshop
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             Norman
             ,
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Roan
             :
             his
             title
             ,
             Byshop
             of
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             more
             in
             our
             second
             Chapter
             of
             this
             second
             Part
             ;
             ¶
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Church
             of
             note
             ,
             erected
             in
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             honour
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             met
             with
             hitherto
             ,
             was
             founded
             by
             Sidonius
             ,
             Archbyshop
             of
             Mentz
             in
             Germanie
             ,
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             yeare
             556
             ,
             and
             after
             :
             but
             whether
             in
             the
             Towne
             of
             Mentz
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             certaine
             .
             Of
             this
             
               Venantius
               Fortunatus
            
             Byshop
             of
             
               Poyctiers
               ,
               Florens
               doctrina
               &
               sanctitate
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             )
             famous
             for
             piety
             and
             learning
             ,
             hath
             in
             his
             
               Sacra
               Carmina
            
             composed
             this
             Epigram
             .
             He
             liv'd
             about
             the
             yeare
             570.
             
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 Basilicam
                 S.
                 Georgij
                 quam
                 aedificavit
                 Sidonius
                 Arch●ep
                 .
                 Moguntinus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Martyris
                 egregij
                 pollens
                 micat
                 aula
                 Georgij
                 ,
              
               
                 Cuius
                 in
                 hunc
                 mundum
                 spargitur
                 altus
                 honos
                 .
              
               
                 Carcere
                 ,
                 caede
                 ,
                 siti
                 ,
                 vinclis
                 ,
                 fame
                 ,
                 frigore
                 ,
                 flammis
                 ,
              
               
                 Confessus
                 Christum
                 ,
                 duxit
                 ad
                 astracaput
                 .
              
               
                 Qui
                 virtute
                 potens
                 ,
                 Orientis
                 in
                 axe
                 sepultus
                 ,
              
               
                 Ecce
                 sub
                 Occiduo
                 cardine
                 praebet
                 opem
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo
                 memento
                 preces
                 ,
                 &
                 reddere
                 vota
                 ,
                 viator
                 ;
              
               
                 Obtiner
                 hic
                 meritis
                 ,
                 quod
                 petit
                 alma
                 fides
                 .
              
               
               
                 Condidit
                 Antistes
                 Sidonius
                 ista
                 decenter
                 :
              
               
                 Profician●
                 anima
                 ,
                 qua
                 nova
                 Templa
                 ,
                 suae
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vpon
                 St.
                 GEORGE'S
                 Church
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 Sidonius
                 Archbyshop
                 of
                 Mentz
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 GEORGE'S
                 glorious
                 Temple
                 here
                 behold
                 ,
              
               
                 Whose
                 noble
                 Acts
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 told
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 severall
                 torments
                 tried
                 ,
              
               
                 Confess'd
                 his
                 Faith
                 in
                 CHRIST
                 ;
                 confessing
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 great
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 though
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ;
              
               
                 Extends
                 his
                 wondrous
                 graces
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 pay
                 here
                 thy
                 vowes
                 ,
                 who
                 êre
                 thou
                 bee
                 ;
              
               
                 Where
                 such
                 a
                 Saint
                 is
                 neare
                 ,
                 to
                 joyne
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 goodly
                 Temple
                 did
                 Sidonious
                 build
                 :
              
               
                 Vnto
                 his
                 Soule
                 may
                 it
                 due
                 comforts
                 yeild
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             One
             Temple
             yet
             there
             is
             ,
             ancienter
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             three
             yet
             mention'd
             ;
             founded
             by
             whom
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             nor
             in
             what
             place
             :
             but
             specified
             by
             Pope
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Maurinianus
             then
             an
             Abbat
             ;
             with
             great
             care
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             The
             superscription
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Gregorius
               Mauriniano
               Abbati
            
             ;
             the
             subject
             of
             it
             ,
             
               De
               Ecclesia
               S.
               Georgij
               restauranda
            
             ,
             touching
             the
             reparation
             of
             St.
             George's
             Church
             :
             the
             Letter
             ,
             this
             as
             followeth
             .
             
             
               Quia
               Ecclesiam
               S.
               Georgij
               positam
               in
               loco
               qui
               Ad
               Sedem
               dicitur
               ,
               minorem
               quàm
               oportet
               diligentiam
               habere
               cognovimus
               :
               utile
               esse
               prospeximus
               ,
               quoniam
               Monasterium
               tuum
               eidem
               Ecclesiae
               noscitur
               esse
               coniunctum
               ,
               eius
               tibi
               curam
               
               committere
               :
               hortantes
               ut
               &
               sollicitudinem
               illic
               congruam
               studeas
               adhiberi
               ,
               et
               Psalmodiae
               officium
               solenniter
               exhiberi
               facias
               .
               Et
               quia
               Ecclesiam
               istam
               reparatione
               certum
               est
               indigere
               ,
               volumus
               ut
               quicquid
               illuc
               accedere
               potuerit
               ,
               ipse
               accipere
               ,
               atque
               in
               eius
               reparationem
               ,
               ut
               praevideas
               ,
               debeas
               erogare
               .
            
             
               St.
               GEORGE'S
               Church
               ,
               situate
               
                 Ad
                 sedem
              
               ,
               not
               being
               lookt
               unto
               ,
               with
               that
               diligence
               ,
               w
               ch
               belongs
               unto
               it
               ;
               &
               since
               it
               is
               so
               neere
               your
               unto
               Monasterie
               :
               we
               thinke
               it
               good
               to
               commit
               the
               care
               thereof
               unto
               you
               :
               Requesting
               that
               you
               would
               bestow
               your
               utmost
               diligence
               upon
               it
               :
               and
               have
               a
               care
               the
               Psalmodie
               ,
               or
               daily
               prayers
               ,
               be
               solemnely
               performed
               .
               And
               since
               we
               have
               beene
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               out
               of
               reparation
               ;
               it
               is
               our
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               you
               gather
               up
               the
               profits
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               out
               upon
               the
               worke
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               you
               thinke
               it
               fit
               .
            
             So
             farre
             the
             letter
             .
             As
             for
             the
             writer
             of
             it
             ;
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             exceeding
             industrie
             and
             learning
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             gained
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             attribute
             of
             Magnus
             :
             he
             died
             about
             the
             yeare
             604.
             before
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             was
             now
             growne
             old
             and
             ruinous
             ;
             quite
             out
             of
             reparation
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             considering
             what
             durable
             Materials
             ,
             Churches
             are
             commonly
             composed
             of
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             strong
             and
             lasting
             forme
             compacted
             :
             I
             am
             almost
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             built
             immediately
             upon
             the
             death
             and
             dissolution
             of
             our
             Martyr
             .
          
           
           
             (
             9
             )
             From
             Gregory
             ,
             we
             will
             descend
             on
             one
             of
             his
             successours
             in
             the
             Chaire
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             name
             Pope
             Zacharie
             ;
             who
             entred
             on
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             Anno
             742.
             the
             founder
             of
             St.
             George's
             Church
             in
             
               Velo
               Aureo
            
             ;
             or
             as
             some
             others
             call
             it
             ,
             in
             Velabro
             ;
             a
             part
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             chiefe
             occasion
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             was
             our
             Martyrs
             head
             :
             which
             precious
             Relique
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Venetians
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             here
             inshrined
             in
             a
             Church
             built
             onely
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             
               Idem
               quoque
               (
               viz.
               Zacharias
               )
               Basilicam
               B.
               Georgij
               in
               Velabro
               condidit
               ;
               eoque
               loci
               caput
               ipsius
               Sancti
               collocavit
               :
            
             So
             Platina
             affirme's
             it
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             later
             editions
             of
             that
             Author
             ,
             reade
             it
             
               B.
               Gregorij
            
             ;
             but
             questionlesse
             they
             are
             mis-printed
             .
             For
             in
             an
             old
             edition
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             at
             
               Colen
               ,
               anno
            
             1529.
             &
             afterwards
             in
             that
             of
             Lovaine
             ,
             corrected
             by
             
               Oniphurius
               ,
               anno
            
             1572.
             it
             is
             
               B.
               Georgij
            
             ,
             
             as
             before
             we
             read
             it
             .
             
               Herm.
               Schedell
            
             addes
             that
             besides
             the
             Church
             there
             was
             also
             built
             a
             Monasterie
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             did
             continue
             in
             great
             honour
             ,
             even
             unto
             his
             times
             .
             
             
               Huius
               inelyti
               Martyris
               caput
               ,
               cum
               postmodum
               Venetijs
               delatum
               fuisset
               ;
               in
               eius
               honorem
               Monasterium
               et
               Ecclesia
               erecta
               fuit
               ,
               quod
               nunc
               usque
               maxima
               veneratione
               perseverat
               .
            
             A
             Church
             ,
             it
             seemes
             of
             great
             name
             and
             credit
             :
             such
             which
             of
             long
             hath
             beene
             a
             title
             ,
             of
             some
             
               Roman
               Cardinall
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Alexander
             6.
             we
             have
             there
             mention
             of
             one
             Raphael
             Cardinall
             of
             St.
             
               George's
               ,
               Camerarius
               S.
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               High
               Chamberlaine
               of
               the
               State
               Ecclesiasticke
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             5.
             
             Tome
             of
             the
             
               Bibl.
               S.
               Patrum
            
             ,
             we
             have
             a●tract
             
               de
               Iubileo
            
             ,
             written
             
             by
             Iames
             then
             Cardinall
             of
             St.
             GEORGES
             :
             
               Iacobi
               S.
               Georgij
               ad
               velum
               aureum
               Diaconi
               Cardinalis
               ,
               de
               Iubileo
               ,
               liber
               unus
               ,
            
             as
             the
             title
             tells
             us
             .
             Which
             Iames
             was
             nephew
             to
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             eighth
             ,
             by
             him
             advanced
             unto
             that
             office
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             call
             of
             
               Cardinals
               ;
               anno
            
             1295.
             
             So
             
               de
               la
               Bigne
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Collectour
             of
             those
             Volumes
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             Manuscript
             of
             
               Alphonso
               Chicarelli
            
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             Hitherto
             our
             enquirie
             hath
             beene
             made
             ,
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             in
             Europe
             onely
             ;
             we
             will
             now
             crosse
             over
             into
             Africke
             :
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             every
             part
             of
             the
             knowne
             world
             (
             I
             meane
             knowne
             anciently
             )
             hath
             in
             it
             some
             memoriall
             of
             our
             Saint
             and
             Martyr
             .
             In
             this
             ,
             we
             will
             content
             our selves
             with
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               the
               Queene
               of
               Cities
               and
               Metropolis
               of
               Africa
               ,
            
             as
             Sir
             
               George
               Sandys
            
             calls
             her
             :
             where
             we
             shall
             find
             an
             ancient
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             St.
             GEORGE
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             Letter
             of
             
               Ioh.
               Comus
            
             ,
             the
             Suffragan
             of
             
               Amba
               Gabriel
               ,
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             directed
             to
             Pope
             Clement
             8.
             and
             dated
             on
             the
             28.
             of
             
               December
               ,
               anno
            
             1593.
             
             
               Tres
               Alexandria
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               :
               una
               nomine
               principis
               Angelorum
               S.
               Michaelis
               ;
               secunda
               S.
               Marci
               Evangelistae
               ,
               ac
               tertia
               nomine
               Martyris
               magni
               S.
               Georgij
               ,
               extra
               urbem
               ,
               ad
               littus
               maris
               salsi
               :
               et
               omnes
               istae
               Ecclesiae
               indigent
               aedificatione
               ,
               vestitu
               et
               impensis
               pauperum
               et
               egenorum
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               three
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               St.
               Michaels
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               St.
               Markes
               the
               Evangelist
               ;
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               of
               St.
               George
               the
               
                 great
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               without
               the
               
               City
               ,
               and
               neere
               unto
               the
               Sea
               ;
               all
               which
               doe
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               reparation
               ,
               ornaments
               ,
               and
               money
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               the
               poore
               .
            
             I
             know
             that
             Mr.
             
               Sam.
               Purchas
            
             doth
             account
             this
             Letter
             ,
             
             and
             the
             whole
             businesse
             handled
             by
             Baronius
             in
             his
             
               Corollarie
               ,
               ad
               Tom.
            
             6.
             where
             this
             Letter
             is
             ;
             to
             be
             forged
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             :
             as
             having
             in
             it
             ,
             a
             submission
             of
             this
             Patriarke
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             But
             somewhat
             surely
             there
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             might
             occasion
             such
             an
             Embassie
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             some
             dependance
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             Country
             upon
             the
             Pope
             :
             
               It
               being
               noted
               by
               
                 G.
                 Sandys
              
               ,
               
               that
               multitudes
               of
               late
               have
               beene
               drawne
               to
               receive
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               especially
               in
               Cairo
               ,
               (
               the
               Seate
               of
               the
               
                 Alexandrian
                 Patriarke
              
               of
               the
               Cophties
               ,
               or
               native
               Christians
               of
               that
               Country
               )
               by
               the
               industry
               of
               Friers
               ;
               having
               had
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Liturgie
              
               sent
               them
               from
               Rome
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Bible
               ,
               in
               the
               Arabicke
               language
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             by
             Mr.
             Phurchas
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             Alexandria
             ;
             which
             is
             inough
             to
             confirme
             our
             purpose
             .
             Other
             Churches
             there
             also
             are
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             St.
             George
             of
             good
             antiquitie
             ,
             though
             of
             lesse
             note
             ;
             as
             viz.
             that
             of
             Caire
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             that
             of
             Beddi
             in
             the
             realme
             of
             Ethiopia
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             built
             by
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             :
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             Procopious
             hath
             it
             .
             What
             
             Churches
             have
             beene
             consecrated
             to
             his
             memorie
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             England
             ;
             wee
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             If
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             against
             ought
             that
             we
             have
             spoken
             in
             this
             present
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             likelyhood
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             
               Faustus
               Rhegiensis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Pseudo-Martyr
             in
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             :
             both
             which
             were
             held
             for
             Martyrs
             ,
             although
             the
             one
             of
             them
             was
             a
             Theife
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             an
             Hereticke
             .
             Of
             
               Faustus
               Rhegiensis
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             was
             reckoned
             for
             a
             Semi-Pelagian
             ;
             it
             is
             affirmed
             by
             Doctor
             Abbotts
             ,
             afterwards
             Lord
             Byshop
             of
             Salisburie
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             place
             in
             the
             
               French
               Martyrologies
            
             ,
             a
             Festivall
             allotted
             to
             him
             on
             the
             17.
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             and
             a
             Temple
             dedicated
             to
             him
             by
             the
             people
             of
             his
             owne
             City
             .
             
             
               Immò
               et
               in
               Martyrologie
               Gallicano
               inter
               Sanctos
               numeratum
               ;
               eoque
               nomine
               ,
               ab
               Ecclesia
               Rhegiensi
               ,
               erecta
               nominis
               eius
               titulo
               insignita
               Basilicae
               ;
               et
               die
               festo
               ,
               Ian.
            
             17.
             
               honoratum
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             may
             be
             hence
             objected
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             hitherto
             ,
             is
             of
             little
             value
             :
             those
             honors
             having
             beene
             communicated
             even
             to
             Heretickes
             ;
             such
             as
             St.
             George
             is
             said
             to
             be
             by
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             .
             To
             this
             we
             answere
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             onely
             a
             particular
             Act
             ,
             of
             the
             nationall
             Church
             of
             France
             :
             their
             Faustus
             never
             being
             received
             generally
             ,
             as
             St.
             George
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             Church-Catholique
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             by
             my
             said
             Lord
             of
             Salisburie
             ,
             that
             these
             honours
             were
             accumulated
             on
             him
             ,
             
             
               spectante
               orbe
               Christiano
               ,
               tacente
               Rom.
               Ecclesia
               ,
               contradicente
               nemine
               :
            
             not
             by
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ;
             but
             onely
             a
             connivence
             at
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             of
             France
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Faustus
             ,
             though
             accounted
             for
             an
             Hereticke
             abroad
             ,
             might
             yet
             be
             otherwise
             an
             honest
             and
             religious
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             reputed
             in
             his
             owne
             Citie
             ,
             where
             afterwards
             hee
             had
             his
             Temple
             :
             For
             I
             have
             seene
             it
             somewhere
             cyted
             out
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             even
             an
             Hereticke
             may
             have
             a
             very
             faire
             and
             commendable
             conversation
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Faustus
             was
             not
             such
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             that
             his
             memoriall
             should
             be
             blasted
             for
             it
             in
             all
             generations
             .
             Not
             such
             an
             Heretique
             ,
             as
             aimed
             at
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Arian
             ;
             nor
             such
             as
             overthrew
             the
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             as
             did
             Pelagius
             .
             Onely
             he
             is
             accused
             ,
             that
             undertaking
             to
             confute
             the
             writings
             of
             Pelagius
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             runne
             a
             course
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             in
             some
             tollerable
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             points
             of
             lesse
             consequence
             ;
             did
             seeme
             to
             trench
             upon
             his
             tenets
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             As
             for
             the
             Pseudo-Martyr
             in
             
               Sulp.
               Severus
            
             ,
             
             he
             is
             by
             Dr.
             Boys
             ,
             brought
             in
             ,
             to
             prove
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             have
             abused
             themselves
             &
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             
               Canonizing
               those
               for
               Saints
               ,
               who
               could
               be
               no
               better
               thā
               divels
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Papists
               adore
               others
               who
               were
               neither
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               men
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             Saint
             
             
               George
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             cases
             here
             are
             Parallell
             :
             but
             sure
             it
             were
             a
             taske
             too
             weighty
             ,
             either
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             Pseudo-Martyr
             to
             have
             beene
             
               Canonized
               a
               Saint
            
             ;
             or
             that
             hee
             was
             reputed
             one
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             which
             Sulpitius
             doth
             report
             is
             this
             ;
             Not
             farre
             from
             Tours
             ,
             whereof
             St.
             Martin
             then
             was
             Byshop
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             litle
             Oratorie
             much
             frequented
             by
             some
             simple
             people
             ,
             upon
             opinion
             that
             some
             holy
             Martyr
             had
             beene
             there
             buried
             .
             Saint
             Martin
             who
             suspected
             presently
             that
             there
             was
             some
             Imposture
             in
             it
             ,
             repaires
             unto
             the
             Chappell
             :
             and
             calling
             upon
             GOD
             to
             manifest
             the
             truth
             ,
             a
             certaine
             shape
             passed
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             confessed
             that
             he
             was
             once
             a
             Theife
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             simple
             people
             reckoned
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             his
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             to
             merit
             that
             opinion
             .
             
               Ille
               antem
               nomen
               edidit
            
             ,
             
             
               de
               crimine
               confitetur
               ,
               latronem
               se
               fuisse
               ,
               ob
               scelera
               percussum
               ;
               vulgi
               errore
               celebratum
               ,
               sibi
               nihil
               cum
               Martyribus
               commune
               esse
               ,
               cumillos
               gloria
               ,
               se
               poena
               retineret
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             then
             a
             few
             poore
             simple
             people
             must
             bee
             reputed
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ;
             or
             else
             this
             inference
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             (
             13
             )
             There
             is
             a
             rule
             in
             Lerinensis
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             true
             in
             the
             Church
             Catholicke
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             so
             beleeved
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             .
             
               In
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               illud
               magnopere
               curandum
               est
               ,
               ut
               teneamus
               
               id
               ,
               quod
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
               quod
               semper
               ,
               quod
               ubique
               creditum
               est
               .
            
             
             Vnles
             we
             can
             apply
             this
             rule
             unto
             the
             businesse
             now
             in
             hand
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             our
             desire
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             thinke
             St.
             GEORGE
             to
             be
             a
             Martyr
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             testimonies
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ;
             we
             find
             St.
             George
             to
             bee
             thus
             reckoned
             ,
             both
             by
             Turkes
             and
             Christians
             :
             by
             the
             West
             Churches
             ,
             &
             the
             Easterne
             ;
             by
             the
             Papist
             &
             the
             Protestant
             :
             by
             Princes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             their
             people
             ;
             by
             writers
             ancient
             ,
             and
             by
             moderne
             .
             If
             we
             expect
             the
             generall
             consent
             herein
             of
             all
             the
             times
             and
             ages
             since
             his
             death
             and
             Martyrdome
             :
             we
             have
             already
             made
             it
             plaine
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Chronologie
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             beene
             no
             age
             ,
             no
             not
             that
             
               Seculum
               infelix
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             call'd
             by
             Bellarmine
             ;
             in
             which
             wee
             have
             not
             plentifull
             assurance
             of
             our
             cause
             .
             And
             for
             the
             close
             of
             all
             ,
             looke
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             which
             of
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             hath
             not
             afforded
             honour
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             holy
             Martyr
             .
             His
             name
             commemorated
             in
             the
             Martyrologies
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Greece
             ;
             his
             Reliques
             reverenced
             in
             
               Spaine
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               France
            
             and
             Germany
             :
             Temples
             erected
             to
             his
             honour
             ,
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Ramula
               ,
               Diospolis
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Caire
               ,
            
             and
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             by
             Prelates
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             .
             Temples
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Europe
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Africa
             .
             And
             in
             the
             principall
             Cities
             also
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             Southerne
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Then
             certainly
             we
             may
             affirme
             of
             our
             St.
             George
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Historian
             did
             of
             
               Pompey
               ;
               Quot
               partes
               terrarum
               sunt
               ,
               tot
               fecit
               monumenta
               victoriae
               suae
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             
             the
             storie
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             being
             Martyr
             ,
             having
             beene
             entertained
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             :
             we
             may
             maintaine
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rul
             of
             Lrinensis
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             true
             ,
             
             without
             more
             disputing
             .
             The
             one
             affirmed
             by
             Doctor
             
               Reynolds
               ,
               Georgius
               ,
               quem
               Orientalis
               &
               Occidentalis
               ecclesia
               pro
               martyre
               colit
            
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               universalem
               ecclesiam
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               Orientalem
               &
               Occidentalem
               Georgium
               pro
               Martyre
               coluisse
            
             out
             of
             which
             one
             so
             granted
             ,
             we
             will
             without
             demanding
             leave
             ,
             conclude
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               St.
               George
               how
               he
               became
               to
               bee
               accounted
               the
               chiefe
               Saint
               of
               Soldiers
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               St.
               George
               when
               first
               esteemed
               a
               chiefe
               Patron
               of
               Christianitie
               .
               
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               The
               expedition
               of
               the
               Westerne
               Princes
               ,
               to
               the
               Holy
               Land.
               
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               The
               storie
               of
               the
               succours
               brought
               unto
               their
               Armie
               by
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               His
               second
               apparition
               to
               them
               as
               the
               Leaguer
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               Probabilitie
               of
               the
               former
               miracle
               ,
               disputed
               .
               
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               An
               essay
               of
               the
               famous
               battaile
               of
               Antiochia
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Poeme
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             HItherto
             have
             we
             spoken
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             according
             as
             hee
             is
             esteemed
             and
             honoured
             as
             a
             Saint
             ,
             in
             the
             generall
             opinion
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             publike
             honours
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             
               the
               ground
               and
               pillar
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             .
             Our
             method
             now
             doth
             leade
             us
             on
             ,
             to
             marshall
             in
             those
             honours
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             also
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             that
             so
             unto
             the
             testimony
             and
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             may
             adde
             also
             the
             full
             authority
             and
             power
             of
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             .
             But
             since
             the
             honours
             done
             by
             them
             unto
             Saint
             
             George
             ,
             consider
             him
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             as
             a
             Saint
             in
             generall
             ;
             some
             ,
             as
             a
             principall
             Patron
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christendome
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             
               tutelary
               Saint
            
             or
             Guardian
             of
             militarie
             men
             :
             wee
             must
             in
             briefe
             declare
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             made
             the
             tutelarie
             Saint
             of
             Soldiers
             ;
             &
             at
             what
             time
             he
             first
             began
             to
             be
             accounted
             ,
             so
             principall
             a
             Patron
             of
             Christianitie
             ;
             before
             we
             can
             descend
             unto
             particulars
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             if
             we
             demand
             how
             our
             Saint
             George
             became
             to
             bee
             accounted
             the
             chiefe
             Saint
             of
             Soldiers
             :
             we
             answere
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             himselfe
             a
             Soldier
             of
             chiefe
             ranke
             and
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             superstitious
             times
             before
             us
             ,
             conceived
             to
             be
             most
             worthy
             to
             countenance
             that
             calling
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             ,
             it
             pleased
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             then
             did
             what
             she
             listed
             ;
             to
             joyne
             with
             him
             in
             commission
             ,
             although
             perhaps
             not
             with
             equall
             power
             ,
             St.
             Maurice
             ,
             and
             St.
             Sebastian
             .
             So
             witnesseth
             Baronius
             out
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Ceremoniall
               De
               divinis
               officijs
            
             ;
             
             
               Romanam
               ipsam
               Ecclesiam
               ad
               expugnandos
               fidei
               hostes
               ,
               hos
               praecipuè
               martyres
               invocare
               consuevisse
               ,
               Mauritium
               ,
               Sebastianum
               ,
               &
               Georgium
               .
            
             Which
             Maurice
             and
             Sebastian
             also
             ,
             were
             both
             of
             them
             Soldiers
             of
             the
             same
             time
             with
             our
             St.
             George
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             eminent
             place
             in
             their
             severall
             Armies
             :
             
             MAVRITIUS
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Chiefetaines
             of
             the
             
               Theban
               Legion
            
             ,
             slaughtered
             by
             MAXIMINIANUS
             ,
             in
             his
             expedition
             towards
             Brittaine
             ;
             SEBASTIAN
             ,
             a
             Commander
             of
             the
             first
             ranke
             ,
             [
             
               Princeps
               primae
               cohortis
            
             ]
             under
             DIOCLETIAN
             .
             This
             was
             
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             were
             first
             selected
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             defence
             of
             militarie
             men
             :
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             as
             chiefe
             upon
             the
             earth
             in
             birth
             ,
             and
             honours
             ;
             so
             also
             generally
             reckoned
             by
             
               the
               men
               of
               Warre
            
             ,
             to
             bee
             of
             greater
             power
             ,
             than
             eyther
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             devoutly
             prayed
             to
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Poet
             MANTVAN
             calls
             him
             the
             MARS
             of
             Christians
             :
             MARS
             being
             at
             the
             first
             some
             notable
             swash-buckler
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             the
             GOD
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vt
                 Martem
                 Latij
                 ,
                 sic
                 nos
                 ,
                 te
                 Dive
                 Georgi
                 ,
              
               
                 Nunc
                 colimus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 As
                 Rome
                 did
                 MARS
                 ;
                 so
                 wee
              
               
                 St.
                 GEORGE
                 ,
                 doe
                 honour
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Inclyte
                 bellorum
                 rector
                 ,
                 quem
                 nostra
                 Inventu●
              
               
                 Pro
                 Mavorte
                 colit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 famous
                 President
                 of
                 Wars
                 ,
              
               
                 Whom
                 we
                 adore
                 instead
                 of
                 MARS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Nor
             was
             St.
             George
             only
             reckoned
             as
             a
             chiefe
             Saint
             of
             soldiers
             ;
             but
             after
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             the
             English
             tooke
             him
             to
             themselves
             ,
             esteemed
             a
             principall
             patron
             of
             the
             affaire
             of
             Christendome
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             ,
             the
             Christians
             used
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             (
             being
             
             so
             lessoned
             by
             their
             superstitious
             teachers
             )
             as
             an
             advocate
             of
             victory
             :
             and
             did
             implore
             his
             helpe
             ,
             
               ad
               expugnandos
               fidei
               hostes
            
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Warres
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             religion
             ;
             as
             they
             did
             also
             pray
             unto
             St.
             Maurice
             ,
             and
             St.
             Sebastian
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             generally
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             St.
             Marke
             ,
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             St.
             Davis
             ,
             St.
             Andrew
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             being
             once
             chosen
             the
             Protectors
             of
             particular
             States
             and
             Countries
             ,
             were
             never
             importuned
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             tuition
             and
             defence
             of
             any
             others
             .
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             were
             fastned
             unto
             those
             imployments
             ,
             as
             once
             the
             Tyrians
             chained
             the
             statua
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             their
             especiall
             Guardian
             ,
             to
             their
             Altars
             :
             for
             feare
             he
             might
             be
             wonne
             to
             take
             part
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             succour
             to
             their
             enemies
             .
             But
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             we
             finde
             not
             any
             such
             sufficient
             bond
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             obliged
             either
             unto
             particular
             places
             ,
             or
             designes
             :
             as
             one
             whom
             they
             thought
             good
             to
             leave
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             might
             the
             better
             succour
             the
             afflicted
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             howsoever
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             hee
             was
             conceived
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             speciall
             fautor
             of
             the
             English
             :
             yet
             have
             the
             Georgians
             ,
             and
             the
             Genoese
             ,
             alwayes
             esteem'd
             him
             as
             their
             Patron
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             German
             Emperours
             ,
             he
             hath
             beene
             made
             Protectour
             also
             of
             their
             military
             orders
             ,
             
             of
             which
             more
             hereafter
             .
             How
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             occasion
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             have
             the
             generall
             patronage
             of
             Christianitie
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ;
             at
             the
             least
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             next
             to
             shew
             :
             first
             making
             roome
             for
             that
             
             which
             followes
             ,
             by
             a
             short
             ,
             but
             necessarie
             digression
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             After
             the
             yeare
             600.
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christendome
             began
             in
             all
             places
             to
             decline
             :
             the
             Westerne
             parts
             beginning
             to
             be
             over-spread
             by
             superstition
             ;
             the
             Easterne
             made
             a
             prey
             unto
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             conquests
             laboured
             what
             they
             could
             to
             advance
             the
             sect
             of
             Mahomet
             .
             By
             this
             meanes
             ,
             as
             they
             inlarged
             their
             Empire
             ;
             so
             did
             they
             also
             propagate
             the
             infinite
             impieties
             of
             that
             Impostour
             :
             whose
             irreligion
             had
             the
             fortune
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             entertained
             by
             those
             poore
             wretches
             ,
             whom
             the
             Saracens
             had
             conquered
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             inveigle
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             subdued
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Tangrolipix
             ,
             had
             made
             themselves
             masters
             of
             the
             Persian
             Empire
             ;
             then
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Saracens
             :
             they
             tooke
             upon
             them
             presently
             the
             Law
             of
             that
             seducer
             ,
             as
             if
             Mahometanisme
             had
             beene
             annexed
             inseparably
             unto
             the
             Diademe
             .
             Proud
             of
             this
             victory
             ,
             and
             litle
             able
             to
             conteine
             their
             active
             spirits
             in
             an
             obedient
             Peace
             at
             home
             ;
             they
             were
             employed
             in
             severall
             Armies
             ,
             and
             to
             severall
             purposes
             :
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             under
             Cutlu-Moses
             ,
             who
             turned
             his
             forces
             on
             the
             Christian
             Empire
             ;
             the
             other
             under
             Ducat
             and
             Melech
             ,
             two
             kinsmen
             of
             the
             Persian
             Sultan
             ,
             who
             bent
             their
             strength
             against
             the
             Saracens
             of
             Syria
             and
             Damascus
             .
             In
             this
             designe
             ,
             the
             issue
             prooved
             so
             answerable
             to
             their
             hopes
             ▪
             that
             quickly
             they
             became
             possessed
             of
             almost
             all
             
               Armenia
               ,
               
               Media
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lesser
               Asia
            
             ,
             inhabited
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             them
             then
             by
             Christians
             :
             as
             of
             all
             Syria
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             and
             therein
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
             So
             that
             in
             all
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             eyther
             utterly
             extinguished
             ;
             or
             his
             name
             celebrated
             onely
             in
             obscure
             and
             private
             places
             .
             Religion
             being
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             of
             the
             West
             most
             of
             them
             then
             in
             peace
             and
             amitie
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             joyntly
             and
             joyfully
             resolve
             upon
             the
             freeing
             of
             the
             miserable
             East
             ,
             from
             thraldome
             .
             Perswaded
             thereunto
             ,
             piously
             ,
             by
             a
             Reverend
             Hermit
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Peter
             ;
             who
             had
             beene
             witnesse
             of
             those
             miseries
             which
             the
             Christians
             there
             endured
             :
             and
             cunningly
             by
             Vrban
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             the
             second
             ,
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ;
             who
             by
             employing
             such
             &
             so
             many
             Princes
             in
             those
             remote
             Countries
             ,
             fore-saw
             a
             way
             to
             bring
             the
             Roman
             Prelates
             to
             their
             so-much-expected
             greatnesse
             .
             The
             Princes
             of
             most
             note
             which
             put
             themselves
             into
             the
             action
             ,
             were
             Robert
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             brother
             to
             
               Will.
               Rufus
            
             King
             of
             
               England
               ;
               Hugh
            
             ,
             brother
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               France
               ;
               Godfrey
            
             of
             Bouillon
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Lorreine
             ,
             with
             his
             two
             brethren
             Baldwin
             ,
             and
             
               Eustace
               ;
               Tancred
            
             ,
             and
             Beomond
             ,
             two
             noble
             Normans
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Naples
             :
             and
             he
             which
             for
             his
             spirit
             and
             magnanimity
             ,
             might
             have
             beene
             reckoned
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             Ademar
             Byshop
             of
             
               La
               Puy
               en
               Velay
            
             ,
             a
             litle
             territorie
             neere
             unto
             Auvergne
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             .
             The
             Armie
             which
             attended
             them
             ,
             amounted
             to
             no
             lesse
             than
             30000.
             fighting
             men
             ;
             the
             
             time
             of
             this
             their
             expedition
             ,
             an
             .
             1096.
             or
             thereabouts
             :
             their
             fortune
             so
             succesful
             ,
             that
             they
             expell'd
             the
             Turks
             out
             of
             all
             Asia
             the
             lesse
             ;
             compelling
             them
             into
             the
             Easterne
             parts
             of
             their
             dominions
             .
             Having
             no
             enemy
             at
             their
             backs
             ,
             they
             passed
             the
             streights
             of
             Taurus
             :
             &
             entring
             into
             Syria
             which
             they
             quickly
             mastered
             ;
             they
             sate
             them
             downe
             at
             last
             ,
             before
             the
             famous
             City
             of
             Antiochia
             .
             A
             place
             of
             chiefe
             importance
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             new
             conquests
             ;
             and
             therefore
             very
             much
             desired
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             This
             famous
             City
             after
             a
             long
             and
             painefull
             seige
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             rendred
             to
             them
             :
             and
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             large
             and
             spacious
             territorie
             ,
             committed
             to
             Prince
             Bo●mund
             .
             But
             as
             they
             rested
             here
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             their
             troopes
             extreamly
             weakned
             in
             that
             tedious
             and
             lingring
             Leaguer
             ;
             they
             were
             themselves
             besieged
             by
             an
             huge
             multitude
             of
             enemies
             :
             who
             though
             they
             came
             too
             late
             to
             raise
             the
             seige
             ;
             were
             yet
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             time
             enough
             to
             redeeme
             the
             Towne
             .
             This
             seige
             they
             kept
             so
             streight
             ,
             that
             they
             within
             ,
             not
             looking
             to
             bee
             so
             invested
             ,
             became
             in
             short
             space
             utterly
             disheartned
             :
             their
             store
             of
             corne
             ,
             consumed
             ;
             their
             horses
             dying
             every
             day
             for
             want
             of
             fodder
             ;
             themselves
             continually
             diminished
             ,
             and
             forespent
             ,
             by
             want
             and
             sicknesse
             .
             No
             other
             meanes
             of
             safety
             left
             ,
             they
             are
             resolv'd
             to
             put
             it
             all
             upon
             the
             fortune
             of
             a
             Battaile
             :
             which
             battaile
             had
             they
             lost
             ,
             there
             had
             beene
             then
             an
             end
             of
             all
             their
             undertakings
             .
             But
             out
             they
             must
             ;
             a
             few
             weake
             men
             ,
             
             against
             a
             multitude
             of
             able
             Soldiers
             ,
             well
             horsed
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             lusty
             spirits
             .
             Suppose
             the
             battailes
             joyn'd
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             tell
             the
             rest
             out
             of
             
               Robertus
               Monachus
            
             ,
             
             a
             Benedictine
             of
             the
             Monasterie
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             yeare
             1120.
             and
             wrote
             the
             story
             of
             this
             warre
             .
             
               Dum
               sic
               certatur
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               &
               tam
               longi
               certaminis
               prolixitas
               nostros
               fatigabat
               ,
               nec
               numerus
               hostium
               videretur
               decrescere
               ;
               Albatorum
               militum
               innumerabilis
               exercitus
               visus
               est
               de
               montibus
               descendere
               ,
               quorum
               Signifer
               &
               duces
               esse
               dicuntur
               ,
               Georgius
               ,
               Mauritius
               ,
               Demetrius
               :
               quos
               ut
               primùm
               vidlt
               Podiensis
               Episcopus
               ,
               exclamavit
               magna
               voce
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               O
               milites
               ,
               ecce
               vobis
               venit
               auxilium
               quod
               promisit
               Deus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Our
               Soldiers
               being
               wearied
               with
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               the
               battaile
               ;
               and
               seeing
               that
               the
               number
               of
               enemies
               decreased
               not
               ,
               began
               to
               faint
               :
               when
               suddainly
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               heavenly
               Soldiers
               all
               in
               white
               ;
               descended
               from
               the
               Mountaines
               ;
               the
               leaders
               of
               them
               being
               St.
               George
               ,
               St.
               Maurice
               ,
               and
               St.
               Demetrius
               .
               Which
               when
               the
               Byshop
               of
               
                 La
                 Puy
              
               (
               and
               not
               of
               Podie
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               translated
               )
               first
               beheld
               ;
               he
               cryed
               aloud
               unto
               his
               troopes
               ,
               These
               are
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               succours
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               promised
               to
               you
               .
            
             The
             issue
             of
             the
             miracle
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             presently
             the
             enemies
             did
             turne
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             field
             :
             there
             being
             slain
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             chase
             ,
             100000.
             horse
             ,
             besides
             foot
             innumerable
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             trenches
             ,
             such
             infinite
             store
             of
             victuals
             and
             munition
             ,
             that
             served
             not
             onely
             to
             refresh
             the
             wearied
             
             Christians
             ,
             but
             to
             confound
             the
             enemie
             .
             This
             memorable
             Feild
             is
             generally
             reported
             to
             bee
             fought
             upon
             Saint
             Peters
             eve
             ,
             Anno
             1098.
             
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             If
             this
             may
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             this
             were
             inough
             ,
             for
             ever
             to
             entitle
             St.
             GEORGE
             unto
             the
             generall
             patronage
             of
             Christianitie
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             testimony
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             A
             testimony
             which
             I
             meet
             with
             ,
             in
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             ;
             whom
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             trust
             too
             farre
             ,
             on
             his
             owne
             word
             ;
             yet
             I
             dare
             give
             some
             leave
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             report
             anothers
             .
             The
             evidence
             is
             this
             .
             
             
               Legitur
               in
               Historia
               Antiochena
               ,
               quòd
               cum
               Christiani
               pergerent
               ad
               obsidendum
               Hierusalem
               ,
               quidam
               Iuvenis
               speciosissimus
               apparuit
               sacerdoti
               cuidam
               ,
               qui
               S.
               Georgium
               ducem
               Christi
               se
               esse
               dicens
               ▪
               monuit
               ut
               eius
               reliquias
               secum
               in
               Hierusalem
               deportarent
               ,
               &
               ipse
               cum
               ijs
               esset
               .
               Cum
               autem
               Hierusalem
               obsedissent
               ,
               &
               Saracenis
               resistentibus
               per
               scalas
               ascendere
               non
               auderent
               ;
               B.
               Georgius
               armis
               albis
               indutus
               ,
               et
               cruce
               rubra
               insignitus
               apparuit
               ,
               innuens
               ut
               post
               se
               securi
               ascenderent
               ,
               et
               civitatem
               obtinerent
               .
               Qui
               ex
               hoc
               animati
               ,
               civitatem
               coeperunt
               ,
               et
               Saracenos
               occidere
               .
            
             
               We
               reade
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Christian
               army
               march'd
               unto
               Hierusalem
               ,
               a
               beautifull
               young
               man
               appeared
               unto
               a
               certaine
               Priest
               ,
               saying
               that
               he
               was
               George
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Captaines
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               and
               telling
               him
               withall
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               tooke
               along
               his
               Reliques
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               doubt
               of
               his
               assistance
               .
               After
               ,
               when
               now
               they
               had
               beseiged
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               them
               
               durst
               attempt
               to
               scale
               the
               wals
               ;
               St.
               George
               arm'd
               all
               in
               white
               ,
               and
               a
               redd
               crosse
               upon
               his
               breast
               ,
               appear'd
               unto
               them
               :
               bidding
               them
               lay
               aside
               all
               feare
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               ;
               which
               doing
               they
               possesse
               the
               towne
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               foe
               unto
               the
               sword
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             old
             Legendarie
             :
             But
             whether
             hee
             report
             the
             passage
             ,
             as
             he
             found
             it
             ;
             or
             whether
             any
             such
             relation
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             Antiochia
             :
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             determine
             .
             Likely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             storie
             ,
             a
             little
             altered
             in
             the
             telling
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             To
             returne
             therefore
             backe
             againe
             unto
             Robertus
             ,
             or
             Rupertus
             ,
             as
             some
             call
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             his
             storie
             of
             the
             succours
             brought
             vnto
             the
             Christian
             armie
             by
             St.
             George
             :
             I
             dare
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             the
             defence
             either
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             relation
             .
             William
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             historian
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             about
             the
             yeere
             1180.
             and
             wrote
             at
             large
             the
             storie
             of
             the
             holy
             warres
             ;
             in
             the
             description
             of
             this
             battaile
             ,
             tell
             's
             us
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Onely
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             ioyning
             of
             the
             armies
             ,
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord●
             to
             raine
             a
             sweete
             and
             gracious
             dewe
             upon
             the
             Christians
             :
             by
             which
             ,
             their
             horses
             ,
             and
             themselues
             ,
             were
             very
             much
             refreshed
             .
             Yet
             not
             to
             cast
             it
             off
             for
             altogether
             as
             a
             Monkish
             fable
             ;
             wee
             may
             discourse
             upon
             the
             possibility
             thereof
             ,
             with
             diverse
             arguments
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             Tyrius
             in
             his
             silence
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             alleaged
             against
             anothers
             affirmavit
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             though
             silent
             in
             the
             present
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             other
             places
             make
             good
             mention
             of
             that
             
             miraculous
             assistance
             ,
             which
             GOD
             sometimes
             vouchsafed
             the
             Christians
             in
             this
             warre
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             lay
             before
             the
             Towne
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             sent
             some
             Troopes
             abroad
             for
             forrage
             ;
             700.
             of
             them
             put
             an
             huge
             multitude
             of
             the
             enemies
             unto
             the
             sword
             :
             their
             handfull
             seeming
             to
             the
             foe
             ,
             
             to
             be
             a
             large
             and
             gallant
             Army
             .
             
               Factum
               est
               divinitùs
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               ut
               nostri
               qui
               vix
               essent
               s●ptinginta
               ,
               infinita
               millia
               viderentur
               .
            
             He
             tells
             us
             also
             ,
             that
             Prince
             Godfrey
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             erected
             Lydda
             famous
             for
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Tombe
             ,
             unto
             the
             dignity
             of
             an
             
               Episcopall
               See
            
             ;
             
             
               Primitias
               laborum
               suorum
               ,
               cum
               omni
               devo●●one
               ,
               egregio
               martyri
               dedicantes
               ,
            
             so
             consecrating
             with
             all
             due
             devotion
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             their
             labours
             to
             that
             glorious
             Martyr
             .
             Which
             pious
             act
             of
             theirs
             ,
             might
             have
             perhaps
             some
             reference
             to
             that
             assistance
             which
             before
             he
             brought
             them
             :
             as
             also
             might
             their
             calling
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               the
               two
               Sisters
            
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Antiochia
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Tower
             ;
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Turkish
             History
             .
             William
             of
             Malmesburie
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             same
             time
             with
             
               Ro.
               Monachus
            
             ,
             and
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             had
             never
             seene
             his
             Story
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Warres
            
             ,
             but
             learnt
             it
             rather
             from
             some
             ,
             who
             had
             commanded
             in
             that
             service
             ;
             relateth
             also
             the
             same
             passage
             .
             For
             speaking
             of
             that
             slaughter
             ,
             which
             beyond
             hope
             the
             Christian
             Army
             made
             of
             those
             that
             fought
             against
             them
             ;
             he
             goes
             thus
             forwards
             .
             
             
               Persuadebantque
               sibi
               videre
               antiquos
               martyres
               ,
               qui
               olim
               milites
               fuissent
               ,
               quique
               mortis
               pretio
               parassent
               vitae
               praemia
               ;
               Georgium
               dico
               &
               
               Demetrium
            
             (
             this
             Demetrius
             was
             Proconsul
             under
             Maximinian
             ,
             by
             whom
             at
             last
             hee
             was
             made
             a
             Martyr
             )
             
               vexillis
               levatis
               à
               partibus
               montanis
               accurrere
               :
               Iacula
               ,
               in
               hostes
               ;
               in
               se
               ,
               auxilium
               vibrantes
               .
            
             
               They
               verily
               beleeved
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               they
               beheld
               those
               ancient
               Martyrs
               ,
               which
               had
               once
               beene
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               were
               now
               possess'd
               of
               glory
               ,
               
                 George
                 viz.
              
               and
               Demetrius
               ,
               to
               hasten
               from
               the
               Mountaines
               with
               displayed
               ensignes
               :
               casting
               their
               darts
               against
               the
               enemie
               ,
               and
               succouring
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             he
             onely
             tell
             the
             story
             ,
             but
             doth
             justifie
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             proove
             the
             possibilitie
             .
             
               Nec
               diffitendum
               est
               affuisse
               martyres
               Christianis
               ,
               sicut
               quondam
               angelos
               Macchabaeis
               ,
               simili
               duntaxat
               causa
               pugnantibus
               .
            
             For
             why
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             might
             not
             God
             send
             his
             Saints
             to
             assist
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             once
             he
             sent
             his
             Angell
             to
             assist
             the
             Macchabees
             ;
             both-fighting
             in
             the
             same
             quarrell
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             the
             arme
             of
             God
             is
             never
             shortned
             ;
             nor
             is
             his
             love
             unto
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             his
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             lesse
             than
             it
             was
             to
             them
             of
             Iewrie
             .
             That
             God
             which
             by
             an
             Angell
             destroyed
             that
             infinite
             Host
             of
             100085.
             men
             ,
             which
             beseiged
             Hierusalem
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             noyse
             of
             Horse
             and
             Chariots
             in
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             did
             raise
             another
             :
             might
             not
             he
             also
             doe
             as
             much
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             fought
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             ?
             This
             might
             I
             say
             be
             urged
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             probabilitie
             of
             that
             storie
             related
             in
             Robertus
             ;
             if
             any
             would
             assume
             unto
             himselfe
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Proctour
             in
             it
             :
             which
             I
             will
             not
             .
             Let
             it
             suffice
             ,
             
             that
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             Christian
             world
             beeing
             in
             those
             times
             throughly
             possessed
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             St.
             GEORGE
             became
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             chiefe
             Patron
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christendome
             :
             which
             was
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             If
             any
             shall
             conceive
             these
             stories
             of
             the
             apparitions
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             rather
             to
             bee
             Poeticall
             ,
             than
             Historicall
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             much
             contend
             with
             him
             .
             What
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             touching
             the
             apparition
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             But
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             though
             I
             determine
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             simply
             Poeticall
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             I
             dare
             resolve
             it
             to
             bee
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             bee
             made
             the
             ground
             of
             an
             excellent
             Poeme
             :
             if
             any
             darling
             of
             the
             Muses
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             undertake
             it
             ;
             
               Cui
               mens
               divinior
               atque
               os
               Magna
               locuturum
               .
            
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             rather
             to
             leade
             the
             way
             to
             others
             ;
             than
             out
             of
             any
             hope
             to
             prove
             happy
             in
             this
             kind
             my selfe
             ;
             I
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             venture
             on
             it
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             tryall
             ,
             and
             essay
             :
             
               Tanquam
               si
               placet
               hic
               impetus
               ,
               tametsi
               nondum
               recepit
               ultimam
               manum
            
             ;
             as
             hee
             in
             PETRONIUS
             .
          
           
             
               The
               battailes
               ready
               were
               to
               ioyne
               ,
               when
               loe
            
             
               Lord
               Godfrey
               eager
               to
               assaile
               the
               foe
               ,
            
             
               Cheeres
               up
               his
               men
               .
               My
               valiant
               host
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
            
             
               Which
               have
               thus
               long
               beene
               wed
               to
               victorie
               ;
            
             
               Be
               not
               this
               day
               divorc'd
               .
               Maintaine
               your
               right
            
             
               Got
               in
               so
               faire
               a
               love
               ,
               by
               this
               dayes
               sight
               .
            
             
             
               A
               day
               which
               if
               we
               win
               ,
               we
               may
               secur'd
            
             
               From
               further
               Rivalls
               ,
               rest
               our selves
               assur'd
               .
            
             
               Nor
               shall
               the
               haughtie
               Persian
               ever
               dare
            
             
               To
               court
               her
               favours
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               care
            
             
               How
               to
               disturbe
               us
               more
               :
               instructed
               right
            
             
               That
               we
               prevaile
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               we
               fight
               .
            
             
               These
               forces
               overthrowne
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               they
            
             
               Poore
               heartlesse
               men
               ,
               borne
               onely
               to
               obey
               ;
            
             
               Mustred
               in
               haste
               ,
               never
               before
               in
               field
               ,
            
             
               And
               brought
               of
               purpose
               ,
               not
               to
               fight
               ,
               but
               yeild
               :
            
             
               These
               overthrowne
               ;
               the
               way
               will
               open
               bee
               ,
            
             
               As
               well
               for
               us
               to
               win
               ;
               as
               them
               to
               flee
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               to
               stop
               our
               march
               ,
               till
               we
               set
               downe
            
             
               With
               all
               our
               troopes
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Towne
              
               :
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               how
               poore
               their
               forts
               ,
               how
               weak
               their
               powers
               ,
            
             
               To
               hinder
               ,
               that
               the
               conquest
               be
               not
               ours
               .
            
             
               Hierusalem
               ,
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               East
               ,
            
             
               More
               than
               all
               earthly
               habitations
               ,
               blest
               ,
            
             
               In
               thy
               dread
               Lord
               :
               how
               happy
               shall
               we
               bee
            
             
               When
               in
               thy
               glorious
               freedome
               we
               shall
               see
               ,
            
             
               Where
               our
               Redeemer
               preach'd
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               died
               ;
            
             
               Where
               last
               he
               supt
               ,
               and
               where
               his
               cause
               was
               tried
               .
            
             
               Or
               see
               the
               garden
               where
               he
               was
               betrai'd
               ,
            
             
               Or
               view
               the
               place
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               was
               laid
               .
            
             
               Where
               we
               may
               see
               the
               Tropheies
               of
               our
               God
               ;
            
             
               And
               kisse
               the
               sacred
               pavements
               ,
               where
               he
               trod
               .
            
             
               Thrice
               happy
               soules
               are
               we
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               chose
            
             
               To
               free
               those
               honour'd
               places
               from
               his
               foes
               :
            
             
               From
               them
               ,
               which
               with
               unhallowed
               hands
               have
               made
               ,
            
             
               
                 A
                 gaine
                 of
                 godlinesse
              
               ;
               his
               tomb
               ,
               a
               trade
               :
            
             
             
               And
               eyther
               force
               the
               pious
               soule
               away
               ,
            
             
               Or
               sell
               him
               his
               devotions
               ,
               make
               him
               pay
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               Christs
               cause
               ;
               for
               which
               from
               farre
            
             
               We
               tooke
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               undertooke
               the
               warre
               .
            
             
               He
               leades
               us
               on
               ,
               and
               he
               desires
               no
               more
            
             
               But
               we
               would
               doe
               as
               we
               have
               done
               before
               :
            
             
               That
               we
               would
               conquer
               still
               ;
               which
               never
               yet
            
             
               Knew
               what
               it
               was
               to
               flie
               ,
               or
               to
               submit
               .
            
             
               Advance
               then
               ,
               be
               as
               forward
               to
               subdue
            
             
               His
               foes
               ,
               for
               him
               ;
               as
               he
               to
               die
               for
               you
               .
            
             
               This
               said
               ,
               the
               holy
               armie
               kneeling
               downe
               ,
            
             
               With
               hands
               rear'd
               up
               ;
               besought
               the
               Lord
               to
               crowne
            
             
               The
               action
               with
               successe
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               might
            
             
               In
               them
               ,
               whose
               greatest
               strength
               was
               will
               to
               fight
               .
            
             
               When
               streight
               a
               precious
               dew
               falls
               from
               above
               ,
            
             
               A
               timely
               signe
               of
               Gods
               regardfull
               love
               ;
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               Host
               :
               which
               ready
               was
               before
            
             
               To
               faint
               for
               drought
               ,
               and
               now
               had
               moisture
               store
               .
            
             
               Refresht
               with
               this
               ,
               they
               cry
               amain●
               ;
               why
               thus
            
             
               Doe
               we
               permit
               these
               dogs
               to
               barke
               at
               us
               ?
            
             
               Why
               stand
               we
               still
               ?
               Why
               make
               we
               not
               our
               way
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               bellies
               of
               our
               foes
               ,
               say
               they
               ?
            
             
               And
               saying
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               anew
               inspired
            
             
               With
               heavenly
               vigour
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               tyred
            
             
               In
               length
               of
               fight
               ,
               upon
               their
               foes
               they
               run
               :
            
             
               Each
               man
               an
               armie
               ,
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Begun
            
             
               Is
               now
               the
               deadly
               mixture
               :
               brest
               to
               brest
               ,
            
             
               The
               armies
               meet
               ;
               and
               crest
               oppos'd
               to
               crest
               .
            
             
               As
               when
               two
               Rammes
               encounter
               on
               the
               downes
               ,
            
             
               Both
               fierce
               ,
               and
               iealous
               both
               ;
               their
               horned
               crownes
            
             
             
               They
               rudely
               mingle
               ,
               and
               full-fraught
               with
               ire
               ,
            
             
               Each
               strives
               to
               make
               the
               other
               to
               retire
               :
            
             
               So
               they
               ,
               thus
               met
               ,
               and
               iustling
               face
               to
               face
               ,
            
             
               Each
               seekes
               to
               force
               the
               other
               from
               his
               place
               .
            
             
               Oh
               who
               can
               tell
               the
               horrour
               of
               that
               day
               ;
            
             
               The
               grones
               ,
               the
               deaths
               ,
               the
               flights
               ,
               the
               disaray
               ,
            
             
               Of
               either
               part
               :
               each
               ,
               in
               their
               turnes
               ,
               opprest
               ;
            
             
               Both
               reinforc'd
               ,
               when
               they
               expected
               lest
               .
            
             
               The
               Christians
               angry
               ,
               that
               they
               now
               should
               find
            
             
               Resistance
               ;
               which
               did
               elsewhere
               ,
               like
               the
               wind
               ,
            
             
               Sweepe
               all
               before
               them
               :
               stomack'd
               it
               the
               more
               ,
            
             
               And
               prest
               upon
               them
               harder
               ,
               than
               before
               .
            
             
               See
               how
               Duke
               Robert
               ,
               with
               his
               English
               bands
            
             
               Even
               in
               the
               front
               of
               his
               Battallion
               stands
               :
            
             
               Grasping
               a
               Sword
               well
               tryed
               in
               many
               a
               iarre
               ,
            
             
               And
               layes
               about
               him
               like
               the
               God
               of
               Warre
               .
            
             
               More
               deathes
               he
               gives
               than
               stroakes
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               blowes
            
             
               Fall
               thicke
               ,
               like
               stormes
               of
               haile
               ,
               upon
               his
               foes
               .
            
             
               How
               happy
               had
               he
               beene
               ,
               if
               fighting
               thus
               ,
            
             
               He
               had
               there
               died
               ;
               and
               not
               return'd
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               See
               yonder
               ,
               where
               Lord
               Godfrey
               roaves
               about
            
             
               In
               plates
               of
               seaven-fold
               steele
               ,
               well
               arm'd
               throughout
               .
            
             
               The
               soule
               of
               all
               the
               Campe
               ;
               dispersing
               aide
            
             
               To
               all
               whose
               hearts
               were
               faint
               ,
               or
               thoughts
               dismaid
               .
            
             
               What
               should
               I
               speake
               of
               noble
               Tancreds
               deeds
               ;
            
             
               Of
               
                 Eustace
                 ,
                 Baldwin
              
               :
               or
               who
               both
               exceeds
               ,
            
             
               Of
               warlike
               Bohemund
               ;
               well
               knowne
               in
               feild
               ,
            
             
               And
               skill'd
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               to
               flie
               ,
               and
               yeild
               .
            
             
               Or
               what
               of
               Ademare
               ,
               whose
               onely
               words
            
             
               (
               His
               words
               were
               prayers
               )
               did
               more
               ,
               than
               they
               with
               swords
               .
            
             
             
               These
               raging
               thus
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               the
               Plaine
            
             
               Cover'd
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               heapes
               of
               Pagans
               slaine
               :
            
             
               Behold
               a
               fresh
               supply
               of
               Turkes
               ,
               unseene
            
             
               Vntouch'd
               as
               yet
               ;
               come
               fiercely
               rushing
               in
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               a
               Reaper
               in
               a
               field
               well-growne
               ,
            
             
               Doth
               with
               his
               hooke
               ;
               so
               they
               with
               swords
               ,
               cut
               downe
            
             
               All
               those
               which
               durst
               withstand
               :
               and
               so
               restore
            
             
               The
               furie
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               even
               spent
               before
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               ,
               the
               Christians
               weary
               waxt
               ,
               and
               gan
            
             
               Full
               of
               despaire
               to
               breake
               their
               ranks
               :
               each
               man
            
             
               Shifting
               to
               save
               himselfe
               ;
               not
               thinking
               so
            
             
               To
               make
               the
               whole
               a
               prey
               unto
               the
               foe
               .
            
             
               Nor
               could
               their
               noble
               Leaders
               make
               them
               stay
            
             
               The
               hazard
               of
               the
               Warre
               .
            
             
               Which
               spied
               ,
               the
               Pagans
               made
               a
               hideous
               sound
               ,
            
             
               
                 And
                 cried
              
               ,
               downe
               with
               thē
               ,
               down
               unto
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               The
               day
               is
               ours
               :
               let
               us
               pursue
               the
               chase
               ,
            
             
               And
               spare
               no
               more
               the
               noble
               ,
               than
               the
               base
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               place
               ,
               but
               farre
               above
               the
               skie
               ,
            
             
               A
               place
               beyond
               all
               place
               ;
               which
               mortall
               eye
            
             
               Never
               yet
               saw
               .
               
                 A
                 Citty
                 all
                 of
                 gold
              
               ,
            
             
               The
               walles
               of
               stones
               most
               precious
               to
               behold
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 gates
                 of
                 pearle
              
               ,
               each
               gate
               an
               entire
               masse
               :
            
             
               The
               streetes
               of
               Crystall
               ,
               and
               transparant
               glasse
               .
            
             
               Where
               neither
               Sunne
               nor
               Moone
               doth
               shine
               :
               yet
               light
            
             
               Perpetuall
               there
               ,
               a
               day
               without
               a
               night
               .
            
             
               Which
               ,
               durst
               I
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               I
               might
               well
               call
            
             
               The
               Court
               of
               GOD
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Heavens
               White-hall
               .
            
             
               There
               doth
               the
               
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               possesse
            
             
               His
               glorious
               throne
               in
               endlesse
               happinesse
               .
            
             
             
               His
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               all
               ,
               with
               one
               accord
            
             
               Chaunting
               the
               praises
               o●
               their
               living
               Lord.
            
             
               Which
               ,
               with
               eternall
               peace
               and
               comforts
               blest
               ,
            
             
               Know
               but
               one
               ioy
               ;
               yet
               are
               of
               all
               possess'd
               .
            
             
               And
               standing
               all
               before
               his
               presence
               ,
               bee
            
             
               Equall
               in
               grace
               ,
               though
               differing
               in
               degree
               .
            
             
               Here
               ,
               all
               his
               Court
               about
               him
               ,
               leaning
               on
            
             
               His
               dreadfull
               Scepter
               in
               an
               higher
               throne
            
             
               Than
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               
                 darknes
                 his
                 secret
                 place
              
               ,
            
             
               And
               watry
               
                 Cloudes
                 hiding
              
               his
               glorious
               face
               ;
            
             
               He
               spake
               unto
               them
               thus
               .
               And
               as
               he
               spake
            
             
               He
               made
               
                 th'
                 earth
                 tremble
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 mountains
                 quake
                 :
              
            
             
               His
               
                 nosthrills
                 smoakt
                 ;
                 and
                 thundering
                 in
                 his
                 ire
                 ,
              
            
             
               Came
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               haile-stones
               and
               coales
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
               See
               how
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               the
               faithlesse
               folke
               begin
            
             
               T'
               advance
               their
               heads
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               meant
               to
               win
            
             
               The
               day
               ,
               in
               spight
               of
               heaven
               :
               and
               would
               not
               know
               ,
            
             
               That
               we
               ,
               above
               ,
               dispose
               of
               things
               below
               .
            
             
               But
               sooner
               shall
               the
               Sunne
               forgoe
               his
               light
               ,
            
             
               And
               burie
               all
               the
               world
               in
               endlesse
               night
               :
            
             
               Sooner
               the
               beauties
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               wither
               ,
            
             
               And
               Parchment-like
               the
               Spheres
               rowl'd
               up
               together
               :
            
             
               Than
               I
               will
               faile
               my
               people
               ▪
               or
               permit
            
             
               Their
               foes
               to
               spoile
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               me
               forget
               :
            
             
               Till
               they
               forget
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               loves
               them
               best
               ,
            
             
               And
               wallow
               in
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               I
               so
               detest
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               say
               the
               word
            
             
               It
               is
               for
               ever
               said
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord.
              
            
             
               Goe
               then
               ,
               prepare
               your selves
               ,
               all
               you
               that
               were
            
             
               Soldiers
               beneath
               ,
               and
               now
               are
               sainted
               here
               :
            
             
             
               Goe
               succour
               your
               allies
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               say
            
             
               You
               can
               as
               well
               fight
               when
               they
               need
               ,
               as
               pray
               .
            
             
               My
               word
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               would
               bring
               them
               all
               to
               ground
               :
            
             
               Or
               by
               mine
               Angels
               ,
               I
               could
               soone
               confound
            
             
               Them
               ,
               and
               their
               pride
               at
               once
               ;
               were
               they
               farre
               more
            
             
               Than
               starres
               in
               heaven
               ,
               or
               sands
               upon
               the
               shore
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               my
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               this
               my
               decree
               :
            
             
               Yours
               be
               the
               service
               ,
               mine
               the
               honour
               bee
               .
            
             
               This
               said
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               armies
               lowe
               inclin'd
            
             
               At
               their
               Creatours
               feet
               :
               and
               those
               assign'd
            
             
               To
               this
               imployment
               ,
               swiftly
               posted
               thence
               .
            
             
               The
               Saints
               chiefe
               vertue
               is
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Behind
               they
               quickly
               left
               the
               Crystalline
               ;
            
             
               And
               the
               eight
               Sphere
               ,
               where
               the
               fix'd
               starres
               do
               shine
               :
            
             
               The
               severall
               orbes
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Planets
               move
               ;
            
             
               And
               in
               unequall
               courses
               ,
               equall
               prove
               .
            
             
               The
               Heavens
               thus
               past
               ,
               and
               spreading
               all
               abroad
               ,
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               wings
               of
               
                 the
                 swift
                 windes
                 they
                 rode
              
               :
            
             
               And
               gliding
               through
               the
               yeilding
               ayre
               ;
               did
               light
            
             
               Vpon
               a
               Mountaine
               neere
               unto
               the
               fight
               .
            
             
               There
               they
               dispos'd
               their
               ranks
               .
               Mauritius
               lead
            
             
               
                 The
                 Theban
                 Legion
              
               ,
               all
               at
               once
               made
               dead
               ;
            
             
               Of
               which
               ,
               himselfe
               the
               chiefe
               :
               Demetrius
               ,
               those
            
             
               Who
               to
               great
               office
               ,
               and
               preferment
               rose
               .
            
             
               The
               rest
               ,
               of
               common
               qualitie
               ,
               by
               lot
            
             
               Fell
               to
               Sebastian
               ;
               who
               refus'd
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               the
               Chiefe
               ,
               with
               supreame
               power
               possess'd
               ,
            
             
               Was
               wanting
               ;
               he
               that
               should
               command
               the
               rest
               :
            
             
               Till
               by
               the
               common
               suffrage
               of
               them
               all
               ,
            
             
               They
               chose
               St.
               George
               to
               be
               their
               Generall
               .
            
             
             
               St.
               George
               ,
               in
               feates
               of
               Warre
               exactly
               tried
               :
            
             
               Who
               liv'd
               a
               Soldier
               ,
               and
               a
               Martyr
               died
               .
            
             
               A
               blessed
               Saint
               ,
               that
               lost
               ,
               and
               suffered
               more
               ;
            
             
               Than
               almost
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               went
               before
               .
            
             
               Things
               ordered
               thus
               ,
               the
               Heavenly
               Soldiers
               flie
               ,
            
             
               Swifter
               than
               thought
               upon
               the
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               And
               brandishing
               their
               flaming
               swords
               ,
               make
               way
            
             
               For
               the
               damn'd
               soules
               ,
               to
               leave
               their
               walles
               of
               clay
               .
            
             
               So
               fast
               they
               fell
               ,
               that
               wearied
               Charon
               roar'd
            
             
               For
               helpe
               ,
               to
               waft
               them
               o're
               the
               Stygian
               foord
               .
            
             
               And
               Pluto
               fear'd
               ,
               their
               numbers
               were
               so
               great
               ,
            
             
               They
               came
               to
               dispossesse
               him
               of
               his
               seate
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               distrust
               he
               rung
               the
               Larum-bell
               ;
            
             
               Never
               before
               afraid
               to
               lose
               his
               Hell.
            
             
               Amaz'd
               the
               Persians
               stood
               ,
               to
               see
               their
               men
            
             
               Fall
               downe
               in
               heapes
               ,
               there
               where
               no
               eye
               could
               ken
            
             
               An
               enemy
               at
               hand
               :
               for
               well
               they
               knew
            
             
               The
               Christians
               either
               fled
               ,
               or
               backwards
               drew
               .
            
             
               As
               Niobe
               ,
               a
               fruitfull
               mother
               late
               ,
            
             
               When
               she
               beheld
               her
               sonnes
               untimely
               fate
               ;
            
             
               And
               viewed
               their
               wounds
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               bow-strings
               twang
               ,
            
             
               Yet
               could
               not
               see
               from
               whence
               the
               mischiefe
               came
               :
            
             
               Stiffe
               with
               amazement
               ,
               stood
               astonisht
               ;
               and
            
             
               Doth
               ,
               still
               a
               marble
               ,
               in
               that
               posture
               stand
               :
            
             
               So
               they
               confounded
               stood
               ;
               except
               ,
               that
               none
            
             
               So
               happy
               was
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               made
               a
               stone
               .
            
             
               Their
               rankes
               are
               broke
               ,
               their
               Chieftaines
               slaughtred
               bee
               ;
            
             
               But
               how
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               hand
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               see
               .
            
             
               Meane
               while
               th'
               Almighty
               from
               above
               the
               skye
               ,
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               Earth
               bent
               downe
               his
               gracious
               eye
               :
            
             
             
               And
               saw
               his
               sacred
               troopes
               ,
               now
               ready
               bent
            
             
               To
               execute
               their
               Soveraigne
               Lords
               intent
               .
            
             
               Which
               seene
               ,
               he
               Michael
               call'd
               .
               Michael
               ,
               said
               hee
            
             
               Thou
               know'st
               how
               I
               committed
               unto
               thee
            
             
               The
               safety
               of
               my
               flocke
               ;
               next
               under
               him
               ,
            
             
               Who
               with
               his
               precious
               bloud
               did
               it
               redeeme
               .
            
             
               How
               I
               elected
               thee
               ,
               this
               stile
               to
               have
               ,
            
             
               The
               Angell
               
                 Guardian
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               :
               and
               gave
            
             
               Thee
               ,
               power
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               my
               Lambs
               to
               keepe
               ,
            
             
               And
               cast
               the
               Dragon
               downe
               into
               the
               deepe
               .
            
             
               Goe
               thou
               unto
               the
               Christian
               Host
               ;
               take
               thence
            
             
               That
               cloud
               of
               flesh
               ,
               with
               which
               their
               mortall
               sence
            
             
               Is
               darkened
               and
               obscur'd
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               may
            
             
               Behold
               the
               glorious
               wonders
               of
               this
               day
               :
            
             
               And
               for
               a
               space
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               Heaven
               sustaine
               ;
            
             
               And
               see
               my
               Saints
               ,
               and
               view
               my
               armies
               ,
               plaine
               .
            
             
               At
               his
               Creatours
               feet
               ,
               with
               reverence
               due
            
             
               The
               Angell
               bowed
               :
               and
               swift
               as
               lightning
               flew
            
             
               To
               doe
               the
               businesse
               by
               his
               Lord
               assign'd
               ;
            
             
               Spreading
               his
               golden
               feathers
               to
               the
               Wind.
            
             
               Approaching
               neere
               the
               host
               ,
               he
               straight
               fulfill'd
            
             
               His
               Makers
               pleasure
               :
               as
               the
               Lord
               had
               will'd
               ,
            
             
               He
               did
               away
               the
               cloudes
               which
               dimm'd
               their
               sight
               ,
            
             
               And
               let
               them
               see
               the
               heavenly
               armies
               fight
            
             
               In
               their
               defence
               :
               and
               his
               dispatch
               so
               done
               ,
            
             
               He
               fix'd
               his
               wings
               ,
               and
               stood
               a
               looker
               on
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               ,
               the
               almost
               vanquish'd
               Christians
               heard
            
             
               A
               tumult
               in
               the
               adverse
               host
               :
               yet
               fear'd
            
             
               To
               turne
               againe
               ,
               or
               learne
               what
               it
               might
               meane
               ,
            
             
               Vntill
               the
               dreadfull
               noise
               grew
               more
               extreame
               .
            
             
             
               At
               last
               they
               made
               a
               stand
               ,
               and
               fac'd
               about
               ,
            
             
               And
               saw
               the
               Pagan
               armie
               all
               in
               rout
               :
            
             
               Their
               troopes
               dispers'd
               ,
               their
               colours
               fall
               to
               ground
               ,
            
             
               And
               with
               dead
               bulks
               the
               fields
               all
               cover'd
               round
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               they
               thought
               some
               former
               strife
               renew'd
            
             
               Had
               made
               their
               hands
               with
               their
               own
               bloud
               embrew'd
               .
            
             
               Or
               that
               they
               saw
               the
               
                 Christian
                 troopes
              
               recoyle
               ,
            
             
               And
               thought
               them
               lost
               ,
               and
               quarrell'd
               for
               the
               spoyle
               .
            
             
               Thus
               they
               ,
               for
               how
               could
               mortall
               man
               suppose
               ,
            
             
               That
               God
               had
               arm'd
               his
               Saints
               ,
               against
               his
               foes
               !
            
             
               When
               suddainly
               ,
               their
               fancies
               thus
               perplext
               ;
            
             
               Appeares
               a
               Comment
               which
               explain'd
               the
               Text
               :
            
             
               Their
               eyes
               ,
               but
               how
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               opened
               were
               ;
            
             
               Their
               sight
               before
               obscur'd
               ,
               was
               now
               growne
               cleere
               :
            
             
               So
               cleere
               and
               piercing
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               abide
            
             
               To
               brave
               the
               Sunne
               in
               his
               full
               height
               of
               pride
               ;
            
             
               And
               saw
               ,
               at
               noone
               ,
               the
               starres
               where
               sixt
               they
               be
               ,
            
             
               As
               if
               their
               eyes
               had
               brighter
               beames
               ,
               than
               he
               .
            
             
               Lifting
               their
               pious
               heads
               up
               to
               the
               skie
               ,
            
             
               As
               men
               amaz'd
               to
               see
               the
               orbes
               so
               nie
               ;
            
             
               They
               straight
               espyed
               ,
               what
               least
               they
               thought
               to
               finde
               ,
            
             
               The
               glorious
               Angell
               hovering
               in
               the
               Winde
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               farre
               off
               ,
               the
               Saints
               ,
               those
               blessed
               sprights
               ,
            
             
               (
               Ah
               how
               could
               sinfull
               man
               deserve
               such
               sights
               !
               )
            
             
               Raging
               with
               bloudied
               swords
               ,
               in
               their
               defence
               ;
            
             
               All
               arm'd
               in
               white
               ,
               the
               robe
               of
               innocence
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Disciples
               full
               of
               care
               and
               dread
               ;
            
             
               In
               their
               Lords
               death
               ,
               themseves
               as
               good
               as
               dead
               :
            
             
               When
               they
               beheld
               him
               entred
               in
               the
               place
               ,
            
             
               Where
               they
               all
               stood
               ;
               and
               viewed
               his
               sacred
               face
               ,
            
             
             
               And
               heard
               his
               voyce
               ,
               (
               never
               was
               voyce
               so
               sweet
               )
            
             
               Warbling
               this
               note
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 Beleev'd
                 not
                 yet
              
               ,
               their
               joyes
               were
               so
               extreame
               ,
            
             
               But
               thought
               it
               was
               a
               vision
               ,
               or
               a
               dreame
               :
            
             
               So
               stood
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Troopes
              
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               know
               ,
            
             
               Whether
               the
               things
               they
               saw
               ,
               were
               true
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             
               At
               last
               ,
               thus
               Ademare
               .
               Behold
               (
               he
               said
               )
            
             
               The
               host
               of
               Heaven
               assembled
               in
               our
               aid
               ;
            
             
               Legions
               of
               Saints
               ,
               by
               their
               Creatours
               will
            
             
               Sent
               downe
               to
               helpe
               us
               from
               
                 his
                 Holy
                 Hill
              
               :
            
             
               Avenging
               us
               upon
               our
               foes
               ,
               this
               day
               ;
            
             
               As
               once
               
                 the
                 starres
                 fought
                 against
                 Sisera
              
               .
            
             
               See
               how
               St.
               George
               ,
               the
               Captaine
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             
               Never
               in
               such
               a
               charge
               before
               ,
               so
               blest
               ;
            
             
               See
               how
               he
               leades
               them
               on
               :
               how
               in
               one
               hand
            
             
               With
               wondrous
               strength
               he
               shakes
               his
               flaming
               brand
               ;
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               valiantly
               doth
               weild
               ,
            
             
               The
               colours
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               a
               silver
               Feild
            
             
               Charg'd
               with
               a
               bloudy
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
            
             
               The
               deare
               remembrance
               of
               our
               dying
               Lord.
            
             
               See
               how
               the
               Heavenly
               Legions
               following
               close
            
             
               Vpon
               their
               Leader
               ,
               execute
               their
               foes
               .
            
             
               What
               slaughter
               they
               have
               made
               upon
               the
               Plaine
               ,
            
             
               How
               many
               millions
               of
               the
               foes
               are
               slaine
               :
            
             
               But
               see
               ,
               blest
               Soldiers
               see
               ,
               the
               Saints
               have
               wonne
            
             
               A
               glorious
               day
               ;
               and
               backe
               to
               heaven
               are
               gone
               .
            
             
               They
               lookt
               ,
               and
               saw
               all
               true
               as
               he
               had
               sed
               ,
            
             
               The
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               and
               the
               Pagans
               fled
               ;
            
             
               And
               would
               have
               plyed
               the
               chase
               ,
               but
               Ademare
               ,
            
             
               Told
               them
               the
               time
               was
               fitter
               farre
               for
               prayer
               .
            
             
             
               So
               downe
               upon
               the
               ground
               themselves
               they
               flung
               ,
            
             
               And
               made
               a
               Temple
               ,
               of
               the
               field
               ;
               and
               sung
            
             
               
                 Te
                 deum
              
               to
               their
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               place
               :
            
             
               Sing
               Soldiers
               ,
               sing
               ;
               sing
               Soldiers
               ,
               sing
               apace
               .
            
             
               For
               since
               the
               Angels
               caroll'd
               ,
               credit
               mee
               ;
            
             
               Never
               had
               men
               more
               cause
               to
               sing
               ,
               than
               yee
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               The
               honour
               done
               by
               Kings
               ,
               to
               others
               ;
               of
               what
               reckoning
               .
               
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               Arguments
               used
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Temple
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               Of
               Monasteries
               dedicated
               to
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               St.
               George's
               Canons
               :
               a
               Religious
               order
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               St.
               George
               by
               what
               Kings
               honoured
               anciently
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefe
               Saint
               of
               Soldierie
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               The
               military
               Order
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               in
               
                 Austria
                 .
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               German
               or
               Dutch
               Order
               ,
               call'd
               
                 Sanct
                 Georgen
                 Schilts
                 .
                 (
                 8
                 )
              
               St.
               
               George's
               banke
               in
               Genoa
               .
               
                 (
                 9
              
               )
               And
               his
               band
               in
               Italie
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               The
               Georgians
               why
               so
               called
               :
               and
               of
               the
               honour
               ,
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               our
               Martyr
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               A
               view
               of
               severall
               places
               denominated
               of
               St.
               
                 George
                 .
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               A
               recollection
               of
               the
               Arguments
               before
               used
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THe
             ground
             thus
             layed
             ,
             we
             now
             proceed
             unto
             those
             publike
             honours
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             done
             unto
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             him
             ,
             onely
             as
             a
             Saint
             in
             generall
             ;
             some
             ,
             as
             the
             principall
             Saint
             or
             Guardian
             of
             the
             military
             men
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             an
             especiall
             Patron
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christendome
             .
             
             With
             these
             ,
             we
             shall
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             intermingle
             such
             honours
             also
             ,
             as
             have
             beene
             afforded
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             some
             few
             Patriarches
             and
             
               Prelates
               ,
               Princes
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             ,
             chiefe
             Rulers
             of
             their
             severall
             Churches
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             doe
             the
             rather
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             pious
             actions
             of
             the
             King
             and
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             may
             be
             abetted
             by
             the
             faire
             example
             of
             the
             Prelates
             :
             and
             the
             devout
             performances
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             may
             be
             defended
             by
             the
             power
             and
             countenance
             ,
             of
             their
             Soveraigne
             Princes
             .
             A
             matter
             questionlesse
             of
             chiefe
             importance
             to
             the
             businesse
             now
             in
             hand
             :
             the
             Soveraigne
             Prince
             ,
             as
             hee
             alone
             is
             the
             originall
             of
             
               Civill
               honour
            
             ,
             and
             
               Politicall
               nobilitie
            
             ;
             so
             also
             not
             a
             little
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             in
             his
             demeanor
             towards
             those
             above
             ,
             whom
             he
             may
             honour
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             make
             them
             honourable
             .
             We
             take
             it
             kindly
             ,
             when
             those
             of
             lower
             qualitie
             ,
             give
             us
             that
             worship
             and
             respect
             that
             is
             due
             unto
             us
             :
             but
             if
             we
             find
             an
             extraordinary
             regard
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             us
             subject
             ;
             we
             then
             conceive
             our selves
             ,
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             very
             top
             and
             pinacle
             ,
             of
             all
             worldly
             happinesse
             .
             It
             was
             a
             greater
             honour
             unto
             IOSEPH
             ,
             
             that
             PHARAOH
             
               tooke
               a
               ring
               from
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               Iosephs
               ,
               arayed
               him
               in
               vestures
               of
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               gold
               chaine
               about
               his
               necke
            
             ;
             than
             if
             the
             whole
             ,
             united
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Common
             people
             had
             decreed
             ,
             
             
               to
               crie
               before
               him
               ,
               bow
               the
               knee
               .
            
             
             More
             also
             did
             it
             adde
             to
             the
             esteeme
             of
             DANIEL
             that
             the
             great
             Emperour
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             
             gave
             him
             the
             name
             of
             Belteshassar
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             name
             of
             one
             of
             his
             especiall
             Gods
             :
             Than
             if
             that
             all
             his
             Subjects
             had
             studied
             to
             adorne
             him
             with
             the
             most
             glorious
             attributes
             ,
             that
             possibly
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             could
             have
             invented
             .
             For
             if
             according
             unto
             ARISTOTLES
             affirmation
             ,
             Honour
             is
             rather
             seated
             in
             those
             ,
             
             which
             give
             it
             ,
             than
             in
             them
             that
             doe
             receive
             it
             ;
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             )
             Then
             certainely
             by
             how
             much
             greater
             and
             more
             excellent
             ,
             the
             party
             is
             ,
             who
             doth
             respect
             or
             honour
             us
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             more
             may
             wee
             conceive
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             honoured
             and
             respected
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             
             when
             King
             AHASVERVS
             ,
             proposed
             this
             question
             unto
             HAMAN
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               bee
               done
               unto
               the
               man
               whom
               the
               King
               delighteth
               to
               honour
               :
            
             That
             proud
             and
             haughty
             Favorite
             conceiv'd
             it
             rightly
             ,
             that
             possibly
             a
             greater
             favour
             could
             not
             bee
             done
             unto
             a
             Subject
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             concluded
             in
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               To
               whom
               should
               the
               King
               delight
               to
               doe
               honour
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               my selfe
               ,
            
             so
             highly
             raised
             and
             setled
             in
             his
             good
             opinion
             .
             A
             false
             Conclusion
             ,
             though
             the
             premises
             were
             true
             ;
             I
             meane
             the
             Maior
             ,
             or
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
             Popular
             spirits
             ,
             are
             carried
             commonly
             about
             with
             popular
             reports
             ;
             and
             ,
             like
             a
             flocke
             of
             silly
             sheepe
             ,
             are
             prone
             to
             take
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             any
             
             better
             than
             themselves
             ,
             have
             layd
             before
             them
             .
             But
             Kings
             haue
             Kingly
             mindes
             ,
             and
             use
             not
             to
             relie
             upon
             uncertaine
             rumours
             :
             more
             likely
             to
             deny
             respects
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             bee
             challeng'd
             ;
             than
             to
             conferre
             them
             upon
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             truely
             merited
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             How
             much
             the
             honour
             done
             by
             Kings
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             valued
             ;
             wee
             may
             perceive
             in
             that
             which
             is
             related
             by
             IOSEPHVS
             ,
             touching
             the
             Temple
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
             Those
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             some
             Schismatickes
             of
             Iewrie
             with
             them
             ,
             
             had
             built
             themselves
             a
             Temple
             on
             Mount
             Garizim
             :
             which
             Temple
             they
             contended
             ,
             before
             
               Ptolomie
               Philometor
            
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             bee
             more
             ancient
             and
             more
             orthodoxe
             ,
             than
             that
             so
             celebrated
             by
             the
             Iewes
             .
             A
             question
             hereupon
             arising
             ;
             ANDRONICVS
             ,
             a
             learned
             and
             religious
             Iew
             ,
             tooke
             on
             him
             
               the
               defence
            
             of
             the
             true
             Temple
             ,
             as
             Advocate
             for
             those
             of
             Iudah
             :
             against
             Sabbaus
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             Proctors
             for
             the
             Samaritanes
             .
             The
             day
             of
             hearing
             come
             ,
             and
             Ptolomie
             in
             presence
             ,
             Andronicus
             had
             licence
             graunted
             by
             his
             Adversaries
             ;
             first
             ,
             to
             proceed
             unto
             his
             proofes
             :
             themselves
             not
             yet
             resolved
             ,
             so
             it
             appear'd
             ,
             what
             might
             bee
             sayd
             in
             theyr
             owne
             quarrell
             .
             Hee
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             hee
             prooved
             his
             cause
             by
             three
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             ;
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             constant
             and
             continuall
             succession
             of
             the
             high
             Priests
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             Asia
             
             had
             vouchsafed
             to
             Honour
             it
             with
             many
             costly
             presents
             ,
             and
             rich
             offerings
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             farre
             the
             Storie
             .
             The
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             .
             Wee
             have
             already
             verified
             the
             Cause
             of
             our
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             although
             not
             from
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             it selfe
             ;
             yet
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fairest
             Commentarie
             that
             was
             ever
             made
             upon
             that
             letter
             :
             and
             wee
             have
             proved
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             succession
             of
             so
             many
             severall
             Authors
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             Priests
             ,
             and
             other
             publicke
             Monuments
             of
             antiquitie
             ;
             which
             since
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             severall
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             successively
             have
             given
             us
             .
             It
             now
             remayneth
             ,
             that
             wee
             make
             mention
             of
             those
             Honours
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             most
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             :
             That
             so
             there
             may
             bee
             nothing
             wanting
             ,
             by
             which
             Saint
             George
             may
             bee
             restored
             unto
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             his
             Historie
             asserted
             .
             The
             issue
             of
             the
             former
             businesse
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             Counsell
             for
             the
             Schismatickes
             and
             Samaritans
             ,
             had
             nothing
             to
             reply
             :
             and
             so
             the
             sentence
             was
             pronounced
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Our
             method
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             our
             evidence
             as
             faire
             ,
             our
             
             proofes
             as
             pregnant
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             presume
             of
             equall
             favour
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             .
             
               Namque
               aequum
               reor
            
             (
             as
             Tullie
             hath
             it
             )
             
               ut
               qui
               in
               eadem
               causa
               fuerunt
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               eadem
               etiam
               essent
               fortuna
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             And
             first
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             already
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             sayd
             hereafter
             ,
             touching
             those
             Churches
             ,
             which
             by
             severall
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             have
             beene
             erected
             to
             his
             Honour
             :
             Wee
             will
             begin
             with
             those
             particulars
             ,
             of
             this
             last
             ranke
             of
             proofes
             ,
             which
             come
             most
             neare
             it
             ;
             and
             which
             reflect
             upon
             him
             onely
             as
             a
             Saint
             .
             Of
             this
             kinde
             are
             those
             many
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             Houses
             of
             religious
             persons
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             founded
             partly
             to
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             by
             his
             Name
             .
             The
             first
             of
             which
             ,
             that
             built
             by
             Hildericus
             King
             of
             Lorreine
             ,
             or
             
               Austrasia
               ,
               Anno
            
             660.
             founded
             
               Ad
               deserta
               loca
               montis
               Vosagi
            
             ,
             the
             mountainous
             parts
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Alsatia
             :
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             the
             two
             Apostles
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             to
             Saint
             
               George
               .
               Fundavit
               ibi
            
             (
             sayth
             the
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Munster
             )
             
               Hildericus
               Rex
               Austrasiae
            
             ,
             
             Anno
             660.
             
               monasterium
               &
               Abbatiam
               ordinis
               S.
               Benedicti
               ,
               in
               honorem
               gloriosa
               virginis
               Mariae
               ,
               &
               Apostolorum
               Petri
               &
               Pauli
               ,
               atque
               S.
               Georgij
               .
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             so
             many
             blessed
             spirits
             were
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             the
             dedication
             ;
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             greatest
             
             honour
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             conferred
             upon
             St.
             GEORGE
             ▪
             the
             whole
             adioyning
             Countrey
             being
             call'd
             St.
             
               George's
               valley
               .
               Vnde
               et
               locus
               ille
               atque
               vallis
               ,
               vo
               catus
               est
               vallis
               S.
               Georgij
               ,
            
             as
             that
             Author
             hath
             it
             .
             
             Wee
             reade
             also
             in
             the
             same
             Munster
             of
             two
             other
             Monasteries
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             entituled
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             Germanie
             ;
             but
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Foundation
             not
             specified
             :
             one
             of
             them
             built
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Degernow
            
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             one
             WILLIAM
             ,
             the
             Abbat
             of
             some
             other
             Convent
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             .
             The
             second
             Monasterie
             which
             wee
             meete
             with
             ,
             dedicated
             unto
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             Venice
             ,
             
             erected
             (
             as
             HOSPINIAN
             tells
             us
             )
             by
             TRIBUNUS
             MEVIUS
             ,
             once
             Duke
             of
             that
             State
             and
             Cittie
             ,
             Anno
             975.
             
             In
             which
             HOSPINIAN
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Booke
             of
             his
             ,
             wee
             finde
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             Abbey
             ,
             an
             house
             of
             
               Benedictine
               Monkes
            
             ,
             founded
             about
             the
             yeare
             996.
             by
             the
             most
             excellent
             Princesse
             ,
             HEDINGE
             ,
             Duchesse
             of
             
               Bavaria
               :
               Anno
            
             1005
             ,
             
               ab
               Henrico
               secundo
               Steinam
               translatum
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1005.
             was
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             of
             that
             name
             the
             second
             ,
             translated
             from
             those
             unpeopled
             Mountaines
             where
             before
             it
             was
             ;
             and
             setled
             in
             Steinberg
             ,
             a
             Towne
             of
             Suevia
             .
             Another
             of
             Saint
             George's
             Abbeyes
             ,
             we
             reade
             of
             also
             in
             the
             same
             Authour
             ;
             founded
             at
             Ausbourg
             a
             principall
             Cittie
             of
             those
             parts
             of
             Germanie
             ,
             by
             
             Walter
             ,
             Byshop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             anno
             1142.
             
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Nor
             did
             the
             fruitfull
             devotion
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             employ
             it selfe
             onely
             in
             consecrating
             houses
             of
             
               Religious
               persons
            
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             memory
             :
             but
             sometimes
             the
             
               Religious
               folke
            
             themselves
             were
             dedicated
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             wore
             his
             livery
             .
             Of
             this
             kind
             were
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Canons
             ,
             an
             order
             of
             new
             Regulars
             ,
             
             founded
             at
             Venice
             :
             called
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             in
             his
             
               Chronologie
               ,
               Ordo
               S.
               Georgij
               de
               Alga
            
             ;
             by
             
               Pol.
               Virgil
               ,
               Canonici
               D.
               Georgij
               in
               Alga
               .
            
             The
             founder
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Laurentius
               Iustinianus
            
             ,
             a
             Venetian
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Patriarch
             of
             that
             City
             :
             famous
             for
             long
             time
             ,
             
               doctrina
               ,
               sanctitate
               ,
               &
               miraculis
               ,
            
             for
             learning
             ,
             sanctitie
             ,
             and
             miracles
             .
             Borne
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             1381.
             and
             at
             the
             first
             a
             
               Canon
               Regular
            
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             Canons
             which
             had
             forgot
             their
             name
             ,
             and
             became
             
               Secular
               .
               Anno
            
             1426.
             made
             Byshop
             of
             Venice
             :
             and
             after
             by
             Pope
             Nicholas
             the
             fifth
             ,
             created
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             first
             Patriarch
             of
             that
             Citie
             ,
             anno
             1450.
             in
             which
             great
             dignity
             ,
             hee
             continued
             five
             yeares
             longer
             ,
             and
             than
             dyed
             .
             By
             Bellarmine
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             order
             ,
             
             is
             referred
             
               ad
               annum
            
             1410.
             when
             hee
             was
             yet
             a
             private
             man
             :
             no
             lesse
             than
             sixteene
             yeares
             before
             his
             consecration
             .
             
               Pol.
               Virgil
            
             acquaints
             us
             with
             the
             founder
             of
             these
             new
             Regulars
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Cardinall
             is
             silent
             ;
             
             but
             tells
             us
             nothing
             of
             the
             time
             :
             and
             addes
             withall
             ,
             that
             their
             habit
             is
             of
             blew
             or
             watchet
             .
             
               Canonici
               
               D.
               Georgij
               in
               Alga
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Venctijs
               à
               Laurentio
               Iustiniano
               instituti
               ,
               caeruleo
               utuntur
               habitu
               .
               Hospinian
            
             mentioneth
             two
             latter
             broodes
             ,
             
             of
             the
             same
             name
             and
             order
             :
             of
             which
             the
             one
             ,
             
               candidus
               planè
               est
            
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             by
             their
             white
             habit
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Extra
               monasterium
               atri
               coloris
               chlamydem
               assumit
               ,
            
             is
             apparelled
             all
             in
             blacke
             .
             They
             are
             obliged
             to
             no
             profession
             .
             Their
             Order
             ,
             I
             meane
             that
             founded
             by
             Iustinian
             ,
             was
             ratified
             by
             Iohn
             the
             22
             th
             .
             or
             as
             Balaeus
             ,
             by
             Gregory
             the
             12
             th
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             looke
             uppon
             the
             honours
             done
             unto
             our
             Martyr
             ,
             as
             superstitiously
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             the
             Patron
             of
             the
             military
             men
             :
             the
             
               fighting
               Saint
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Purchas
             ,
             though
             little
             reverently
             ,
             
             calls
             him
             .
             
               Reges
               enim
               in
               militari
               conflictu
               S.
               Georgium
               invocare
               solitos
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             that
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             used
             to
             call
             upon
             Saint
             GEORGE
             in
             the
             day
             of
             
               Battaile
               ;
               Baronius
            
             labors
             to
             make
             good
             by
             two
             examples
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             Cunibert
             ,
             a
             King
             of
             Lombardie
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             Nicephorus
             ,
             an
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Whether
             these
             instances
             doe
             prove
             sufficiently
             ,
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             verified
             ;
             wee
             shall
             best
             see
             by
             looking
             on
             them
             :
             though
             I
             must
             needes
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             small
             hope
             of
             finding
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             PAVLUS
             DIACONUS
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             about
             the
             yeare
             774.
             
               principall
               Secretarie
               of
               State
               to
            
             DESIDERIUS
             King
             of
             the
             Lombards
             ;
             
             reports
             it
             of
             King
             CUNIBERT
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             that
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             hee
             had
             formerly
             vanquished
             the
             Alahis
             ,
             a
             barbarous
             
             people
             ,
             hee
             built
             a
             Monasterie
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             .
             
               In
               campo
               Coronatae
               ,
               ubi
               bellum
               contra
               Alahis
               gessit
               ,
               in
               honorem
               B.
               Georgij
               Monasterium
               construxit
               ,
            
             sayth
             the
             Author
             .
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             late
             Edition
             of
             this
             Author
             by
             Gruterus
             ,
             wee
             reade
             not
             Georgij
             ,
             but
             Gregorij
             ;
             (
             which
             also
             is
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             new
             editions
             of
             PLATINA
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             :
             )
             but
             yet
             hee
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Annotations
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             Bookes
             reade
             it
             Georgij
             ;
             himselfe
             ,
             none
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             friends
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             not
             willing
             so
             to
             have
             it
             longer
             .
             Which
             brings
             into
             my
             minde
             ,
             that
             memorable
             saying
             of
             old
             TIMON
             .
             Who
             beeing
             asked
             by
             Aratus
             ,
             how
             hee
             might
             get
             the
             workes
             of
             Homer
             in
             the
             best
             Edition
             :
             returned
             this
             answere
             ,
             That
             hee
             must
             make
             enquirie
             after
             the
             most
             ancient
             Copies
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             those
             which
             were
             last
             corrected
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             sayth
             
               Diogenes
               Làertius
            
             ,
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Whether
             this
             passage
             of
             this
             Longobardìan
             King
             ,
             may
             bee
             sufficient
             proofe
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             call
             upon
             Saint
             George
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Battaile
             ;
             is
             next
             to
             bee
             examined
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             it
             cannot
             :
             though
             the
             particular
             circumstance
             of
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             might
             unto
             one
             which
             were
             contentious
             so
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             administer
             an
             argument
             of
             possibilitie
             .
             My
             
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             this
             CVNIBERT
             beganne
             his
             raigne
             over
             the
             
               Lombards
               ,
               Anno
            
             698.
             
             And
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             early
             dayes
             ,
             this
             superstitious
             invocation
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             
               Advocate
               of
               Victorie
            
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             fashion
             .
             Let
             it
             suffice
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             proove
             not
             throughly
             what
             BARONIVS
             did
             intend
             :
             yet
             ,
             is
             proofe
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             Saint
             GEORGE
             was
             specially
             honoured
             among
             the
             Lombards
             ,
             as
             a
             Saint
             of
             more
             than
             common
             note
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             endeavour
             to
             make
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             instance
             of
             NICEPHORVS
             ,
             sirnamed
             PHOCAS
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             the
             proofe
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             it
             ,
             is
             faire
             and
             pregnant
             :
             delivered
             thus
             ,
             by
             GEORGIUS
             CEDRENUS
             ,
             who
             flourished
             in
             and
             about
             the
             yeare
             One
             thousand
             and
             seventie
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Compendium
               Historiarum
            
             .
          
           
             NICEPHORUS
             PHOCAS
             ,
             (
             hee
             beganne
             his
             raigne
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             Nine
             hundred
             sixtie
             three
             ,
             )
             had
             entred
             in
             a
             Warre
             against
             the
             Rossi
             ,
             a
             Scythian
             or
             Sarmatian
             people
             bordering
             on
             his
             Empire
             :
             with
             whom
             encountring
             upon
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             day
             ,
             hee
             gave
             them
             a
             memorable
             Overthrow
             .
             
             And
             then
             it
             followeth
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Id
               est
            
             ,
             The
             Emperour
             having
             payed
             his
             vowes
             unto
             the
             most
             
             victorious
             Martyr
             ,
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Festivall
             he
             had
             discomfited
             his
             enemies
             ;
             went
             the
             next
             morning
             with
             his
             Army
             ,
             unto
             Dorostulum
             .
             The
             greeke
             Phrase
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             used
             in
             the
             Author
             ;
             is
             found
             often
             in
             Demosthenes
             ,
             and
             other
             Writers
             of
             those
             more
             elegant
             times
             ,
             of
             the
             Greeke
             language
             :
             with
             whom
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             
               Sacra
               facere
               ob
               partam
               victoriam
            
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             those
             Gods
             after
             the
             victorie
             ,
             whose
             ●avour
             they
             implored
             before
             it
             .
             I
             have
             here
             rendred
             it
             ,
             the
             
               payment
               of
               his
               Vowes
            
             ,
             more
             proper
             to
             the
             use
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             passage
             beeing
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             vowed
             some
             speciall
             honour
             to
             St.
             George
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             hee
             there
             calls
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             obtaine
             the
             victory
             :
             which
             afterwards
             according
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             vow
             ,
             he
             did
             religiously
             performe
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             In
             our
             last
             sort
             of
             evidence
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             to
             follow
             ;
             we
             must
             reflect
             upon
             St.
             George
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             Patron
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christendome
             :
             though
             even
             in
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             wee
             may
             consider
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             Patron
             also
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Warre
             .
             Of
             this
             kinde
             was
             that
             military
             Order
             of
             Saint
             George
             in
             Austria
             ,
             first
             instituted
             by
             
               Radulphus
               Habspurgensis
            
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             first
             Duke
             of
             Austria
             of
             this
             family
             ;
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             
             Styria
             ,
             and
             Carinthia
             .
             The
             Author
             
               des
               Estates
               du
               Monde
            
             thus
             hath
             it
             .
             
               Radolphe
               de
               Habspurg
            
             (
             he
             began
             his
             Empire
             anno
             1273
             )
             
               pour
               defendre
               
               La
               Hongrie
               ,
               la
               Syrie
               ,
            
             (
             he
             meanes
             Styria
             )
             
               et
               la
               Carinthie
               ,
               contre
               les
               armes
               de
               Turcs
               ,
               institua
               l'ordre
               de
               St.
               Georges
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             unto
             the
             Master
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             Towne
             of
             Carinthia
             ,
             well
             built
             and
             situate
             ,
             for
             his
             ordinarie
             Seate
             :
             together
             with
             the
             Toparchie
             of
             
               Chranichberge
               ,
               Trautmandorfe
               ,
               Scharfeneich
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Patoville
             ;
             for
             the
             revenue
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             As
             also
             how
             he
             permitted
             the
             fellowes
             of
             it
             ,
             
               La
               croix
               rouge
               de
               St.
               George
               ,
               dans
               les
               armoiries
               des
               leurs
               maisons
            
             ;
             to
             beare
             St.
             George's
             crosse
             in
             their
             owne
             Armes
             ,
             the
             Armes
             belonging
             to
             their
             houses
             .
             In
             most
             of
             this
             we
             may
             beleeve
             him
             :
             but
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             institution
             was
             intended
             
               contre
               les
               armes
               de
               Turcs
            
             ,
             against
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             in
             this
             we
             must
             be
             bold
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             deceived
             .
             For
             in
             these
             times
             the
             Turkish
             Kingdome
             was
             suppress'd
             and
             ruined
             by
             the
             Tartars
             :
             nor
             had
             they
             ever
             any
             footing
             in
             the
             Continent
             of
             Europe
             ,
             untill
             the
             yeare
             1358.
             when
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Solyman
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Orchanes
             ,
             they
             surprised
             Callipolis
             in
             Thrace
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             In
             imitation
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             FREDERICK
             the
             third
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Germans
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             Austria
             ,
             instituted
             the
             Order
             of
             
               Saint
               Georgen
               Schilts
            
             :
             if
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             as
             BERNARD
             of
             Luxembourg
             conceives
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             rather
             a
             restitution
             of
             the
             former
             Order
             then
             decayed
             .
             Of
             which
             thus
             Stumpsius
             in
             his
             historie
             of
             the
             Switzers
             ,
             
             
             anno
             1448
             ,
             
               Caesar
               Fredericus
               communem
               fecit
               in
            
             Suevia
             
               pacem
               ,
               omnium
               Ordinum
               confederatione
               ,
               quae
               vocabutur
            
             St.
             Georgen
             Schilts
             .
             
               Nam
               omnes
               qui
               in
               ea
               comprehendebantur
               debebant
               gestare
               clypeum
               S.
               Georij
               ,
               modò
               ex
               Nobilitate
               essent
               .
            
             
               The
               Emperour
               Fredericke
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               anno
               1448
               established
               a
               firme
               Peace
               and
               League
               in
               Schwaben
               by
               a
               confederacie
               of
               all
               the
               States
               together
               .
               Which
               Order
               ,
               had
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Sanct
                 Georgen
                 Schilts
              
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               permitted
               unto
               such
               as
               were
               comprehended
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               beare
               an
               
                 Escutcheon
                 of
                 Saint
                 George
              
               in
               their
               owne
               armes
               ,
               (
               so
               I
               conceive
               it
               ;
               )
               if
               they
               were
               nobly
               descended
               .
            
             Fortie
             yeares
             after
             ,
             a
             new
             League
             and
             Confederacie
             was
             set
             on
             foote
             under
             the
             old
             name
             ,
             but
             for
             ten
             yeares
             onely
             ;
             at
             the
             request
             of
             MAXIMILIAN
             ,
             sonne
             to
             the
             former
             Frederick
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             his
             successour
             in
             the
             
               German
               Empire
            
             :
             the
             most
             potent
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             Imperiall
             Cities
             ,
             being
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             
             Anno
             1488
             ,
             (
             saith
             MARTIN
             CRUSIUS
             )
             
               Suevi
               impulsu
               Maximiliani
               ob
               tuendam
               mutuam
               pacem
               &
               quietem
               ,
               foedus
               quoddam
               Nortbergae
               ineunt
               inter
               se
               decennale
               ,
               foedus
               dictum
               Clypei
               Georgiane
               societatis
               :
               in
               quo
               foedere
               potentissimi
               quique
               Principes
               ,
               non
               modò
               civitates
               Imperij
               fuerunt
               .
            
             So
             hee
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             We
             must
             now
             crosse
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             and
             make
             over
             into
             Italie
             :
             where
             we
             shall
             finde
             St.
             GEORGE
             to
             be
             conceived
             as
             great
             a
             Patron
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Genoa
             ;
             as
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             Germanie
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Germans
             were
             secured
             
             from
             Warres
             without
             ,
             and
             civill
             broyles
             within
             ;
             by
             the
             Confederacie
             and
             Order
             of
             Saint
             
               George's
               Sheilds
            
             :
             so
             are
             the
             Geneose
             protected
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             dignitie
             of
             that
             State
             preserved
             ,
             by
             St.
             
               George's
               Banke
            
             or
             Treasurie
             .
             The
             first
             beginnings
             of
             which
             Banke
             or
             Treasurie
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             thereof
             ;
             together
             with
             that
             benefit
             which
             redounds
             thereby
             unto
             the
             publike
             :
             take
             heere
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             related
             by
             that
             great
             
               Statesman
               ,
               Machiavell
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Historie
             of
             
               Florence
               .
               Post
               diuturnum
               illud
               bellum
               quod
               Genuenses
               multis
               ab
               hinc
               annis
               cum
               Venetis
               gessere
            
             ;
             
             
               cum
               pace
               iam
               inter
               eas
               respub
               .
               constituta
               ,
               Genuenses
               civibus
               suis
               ob
               aes
               in
               bello
               concreditum
               ,
               satisfacere
               non
               possent
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               After
               that
               tedious
               Warre
               betweene
               the
               Genoese
               and
               the
               Venetians
               was
               now
               ended
               ,
               anno
               1381.
               and
               the
               Genoese
               perceived
               themselves
               unable
               to
               repay
               those
               moneys
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               up
               of
               their
               private
               Citizens
               ,
               for
               the
               mainteining
               of
               the
               Warre
               :
               they
               thought
               it
               best
               to
               assigne
               over
               to
               them
               ,
               their
               ordinarie
               taxes
               ,
               that
               so
               in
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               whole
               debt
               might
               be
               satisfied
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               allotted
               them
               a
               common
               Hall
               ,
               there
               to
               deliberate
               and
               determine
               of
               their
               affaires
               .
               These
               men
               thus
               made
               the
               masters
               of
               the
               publike
               Taxes
               and
               Revenew
               elect
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               a
               common
               Councell
               of
               an
               hundred
               ;
               and
               over
               them
               ,
               eight
               Officers
               of
               especiall
               power
               ,
               to
               order
               and
               direct
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               
                 Intrado
                 :
                 Vniversam
                 verò
                 administrationem
                 titulo
                 
                 S.
                 Georgij
                 insignivere
                 ,
              
               which
               Corporation
               so
               established
               ,
               they
               entitused
               
                 St.
                 George's
                 Banke
              
               .
               It
               hapned
               afterwards
               that
               the
               Republicke
               ,
               wanting
               more
               moneys
               ,
               was
               glad
               to
               have
               recourse
               unto
               St.
               George
               ;
               who
               now
               growne
               wealthy
               by
               the
               just
               and
               orderly
               administration
               of
               his
               stocke
               ,
               was
               best
               able
               to
               releive
               them
               :
               and
               as
               before
               they
               released
               their
               taxes
               ,
               so
               now
               [
               
                 ditionem
                 suam
                 oppignorare
                 coepit
              
               ]
               they
               morgaged
               their
               domaine
               .
               So
               that
               at
               last
               ,
               St.
               George
               continually
               growing
               richer
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               poorer
               :
               this
               Corporation
               became
               possess'd
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               Townes
               and
               Territories
               belonging
               to
               that
               Signeurie
               ;
               all
               which
               they
               governe
               by
               their
               owne
               Magistrates
               ,
               chosen
               by
               common
               suffrage
               from
               among
               themselves
               .
               It
               followed
               hereupon
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               people
               respected
               lesse
               the
               publike
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               bent
               their
               favours
               ,
               to
               the
               Corporation
               of
               St.
               George
               :
               this
               being
               alwayes
               prudently
               and
               moderately
               governed
               ;
               that
               ,
               many
               times
               inclining
               unto
               tyranny
               :
               this
               never
               changing
               either
               their
               Officers
               ,
               or
               forme
               of
               government
               ;
               that
               subject
               to
               the
               ambitious
               lusts
               of
               every
               proud
               Vsurper
               ,
               both
               Forreiner
               and
               Citizen
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               potent
               families
               of
               the
               Fregosi
               ,
               and
               the
               Adorni
               ,
               contended
               for
               the
               Principalitie
               of
               that
               State
               ;
               most
               of
               the
               people
               stood
               idle
               ,
               looking
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               spectators
               of
               a
               quarrell
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               any
               way
               concerne
               them
               :
               St.
               George
               not
               medling
               more
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               to
               take
               oath
               of
               the
               prevailing
               faction
               to
               
               preserve
               his
               liberties
               .
            
             
               Rarissimo
               sanè
               exemplo
               ,
               neque
               à
               tot
               Philosophis
               ,
               imaginarijs
               istis
               in
               rebuspub
               .
               suis
               ,
               unquam
               reperto
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             A
             most
             excellent
             and
             rare
             thing
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             never
             found
             out
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             in
             their
             imaginarie
             Common-wealthes
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             same
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             at
             once
             tyrannie
             and
             libertie
             ,
             justice
             and
             wrong-dealing
             ,
             civilitie
             and
             rudenesse
             :
             this
             onely
             Corporation
             preserving
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             ancient
             beautie
             and
             orders
             of
             it
             .
             Nay
             he
             perswades
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             if
             St.
             GEORGE
             should
             in
             the
             end
             become
             possess'd
             of
             the
             remainders
             of
             the
             publike
             demeanes
             ,
             
               quod
               omnino
               eventurum
               mihi
               persuasissimum
               est
               ,
            
             of
             which
             he
             makes
             not
             any
             question
             :
             that
             certainly
             that
             State
             might
             not
             be
             onely
             equalled
             with
             the
             State
             of
             Venice
             ,
             but
             preferred
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             From
             
               St.
               George's
               Banke
            
             or
             Treasurie
             ,
             let
             us
             proceed
             unto
             
               St.
               George's
               Band
            
             or
             Regiment
             ;
             both
             instituted
             neere
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             much
             unto
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             
               St.
               George's
               Banke
            
             ,
             preserving
             the
             ancient
             dignitie
             of
             that
             Citty
             ;
             his
             Regiment
             or
             Band
             reviving
             the
             decayed
             repute
             and
             credit
             of
             the
             Italian
             Soldierie
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             one
             
               Ludovicus
               Conius
            
             ;
             the
             occasion
             ,
             this
             .
             After
             the
             Norman
             and
             Dutch
             lines
             in
             the
             Realme
             of
             Naples
             ;
             the
             French
             and
             Arragonians
             became
             competitours
             for
             that
             Kingdome
             ;
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             having
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             sundry
             quarrels
             with
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Townes
             of
             
             Italie
             taking
             thereby
             occasion
             ,
             to
             recover
             liberty
             .
             By
             meanes
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             whole
             Country
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             over-runne
             with
             forreine
             Soldiers
             :
             the
             States
             thereof
             all
             jealous
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             willing
             to
             employ
             theyr
             owne
             people
             .
             So
             that
             all
             Italie
             did
             swarme
             with
             French
             ,
             and
             Dutch
             and
             Spanish
             Soldiers
             :
             the
             English
             also
             flocking
             thither
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Hawkwood
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Peace
             made
             betweene
             our
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             King.
             At
             last
             ,
             this
             
               Lodovicus
               Conius
            
             rightly
             considering
             ,
             how
             ignominious
             and
             dishonourable
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Italie
             should
             not
             bee
             able
             with
             her
             owne
             hands
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             her
             owne
             quarrels
             ;
             collected
             a
             choyce
             band
             of
             Italian
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             he
             called
             
               St.
               Georg's
               Regiment
            
             :
             which
             shortly
             grew
             to
             such
             esteeme
             ,
             that
             they
             eclipsed
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             forreine
             Companies
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             ancient
             lustre
             ,
             to
             their
             native
             forces
             .
             
               Is
               enim
               postea
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             MACHIAVELL
             )
             
               ex
               Italo
               milite
               exercitum
               conscripsit
            
             ,
             
             
               sub
               titulo
               S.
               Georgij
               :
               cujus
               tanta
               fnit
               virtus
               &
               disciplina
               militaris
               ,
               ut
               exiguo
               temporis
               intervallo
               ,
               omnem
               gloriam
               militibus
               externis
               adimeret
               ,
               suam
               Italis
               restitueret
               ,
               eoque
               solo
               usi
               sunt
               deinceps
               Italiae
               Principes
               ,
               si
               quod
               inter
               eos
               bellum
               gerebatur
               .
            
             So
             he
             ;
             and
             we
             will
             onely
             adde
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             this
             so
             famous
             Seminarie
             of
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Regiment
             ,
             came
             afterwards
             that
             Braccio
             ,
             and
             Picennini
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             much
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             Italie
             :
             as
             also
             that
             
               Francisco
               
               Sforza
            
             ,
             which
             made
             himselfe
             Duke
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             to
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             Our
             next
             journey
             must
             bee
             for
             Asia
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             midland
             of
             it
             ,
             wee
             finde
             a
             Countrey
             betweene
             Colchis
             and
             Albania
             ,
             called
             anciently
             Iberia
             ;
             but
             now
             Georgia
             :
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             new
             name
             is
             reported
             diversly
             .
             
               Michael
               ab
               Ysselt
            
             is
             confident
             that
             they
             tooke
             their
             appellation
             from
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ;
             
               Georgiani
               verò
               vocantur
               à
               D.
               Georgio
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Others
             ,
             with
             better
             reason
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             in
             mine
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             called
             so
             from
             the
             Georgi
             ,
             the
             ancient
             inhabitants
             of
             these
             tracts
             :
             which
             ancient
             Georgians
             ,
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             makes
             to
             bee
             denominated
             ,
             
               quasi
               Gordians
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Gordiaei
             ,
             a
             Mountaine
             people
             of
             the
             Hill-Countries
             ;
             and
             Stephanus
             in
             his
             
               Thesaurus
               ,
               quasi
               Georgici
            
             ,
             Husbandmen
             .
             
               Georgij
               Asiae
               populi
               ab
               agricultura
               nomen
               sortiti
               ,
            
             as
             he
             there
             hath
             it
             .
             Betweene
             these
             two
             ,
             we
             have
             one
             indifferent
             ,
             
             Master
             
               Samuel
               Purcha●
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             
               it
               is
               called
               Georgia
               ,
               eyther
               from
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Patron
               Saint
               GEORGE
               ,
               or
               haply
               because
               they
               descended
               of
               those
               Georgi
               which
               PLINIE
               nameth
               among
               the
               Caspian
               Inhabitants
               .
            
             Let
             it
             suffice
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             take
             not
             their
             denomination
             from
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             yet
             they
             affoord
             him
             more
             honour
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             
             the
             same
             Authour
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             
               when
               they
               goe
               into
               a
               Church
               ,
               they
               give
               meane
               respect
               to
               other
               
               Images
            
             ;
             but
             that
             Saint
             
               George
               is
               so
               worshipped
            
             ,
             (
             we
             will
             permit
             him
             to
             make
             merry
             with
             himselfe
             )
             
               that
               his
               Horses
               hoofes
               are
               kissed
               of
               them
               .
               Michael
               ab
               Ysselt
            
             more
             seriously
             ,
             
             though
             he
             erre
             somewhat
             in
             the
             derivation
             .
             
               Georgiani
               verò
               vocantur
               à
               D.
               Georgio
               ,
               quem
               velut
               patronum
               praecipuum
               ,
               &
               in
               suis
               contra
               Paganos
               praelijs
               velut
               signiferum
               &
               propugnatorem
               ingenti
               honore
               venerantur
               .
               Quocunque
               enim
               tendunt
               ,
               turmatim
               incedunt
               ,
               vexillum
               D.
               Georgij
               insignitum
               circumferentes
               ,
               cuius
               ope
               &
               auxilio
               ,
               in
               bello
               maximè
               se
               iuvari
               credunt
               .
            
             The
             Georgians
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             are
             so
             denominated
             from
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ;
             whom
             as
             their
             principall
             Patron
             ,
             and
             theyr
             Champion
             in
             their
             warres
             against
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             they
             worship
             with
             especiall
             honour
             .
             For
             which
             way
             soever
             they
             employ
             their
             Forces
             ,
             they
             carry
             with
             them
             a
             faire
             Banner
             ,
             with
             the
             picture
             of
             Saint
             George
             upon
             it
             ;
             beleeving
             that
             by
             his
             assistance
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             comforted
             and
             ayded
             in
             their
             warres
             .
             So
             the
             Historian
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             But
             howsoever
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             say
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             Asian
             people
             had
             their
             appellation
             from
             Saint
             George
             their
             Patron
             :
             yet
             wee
             are
             confident
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             places
             both
             of
             Asia
             and
             Europe
             ,
             have
             received
             denomination
             from
             him
             .
             For
             heere
             in
             Asia
             ,
             wee
             finde
             a
             large
             and
             spacious
             Valley
             ,
             not
             farre
             from
             Libanus
             ,
             which
             is
             call'd
             St.
             
               George's
               Valley
            
             :
             and
             we
             have
             
             also
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             Towne
             of
             Lydda
             or
             Diospolis
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Christians
             called
             Saint
             George's
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             in
             Europe
             ,
             a
             St.
             
               George's
               Vally
            
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Germanie
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Thracian
               Chersonesse
            
             is
             now
             called
             commonly
             St.
             
               George's
               Arme
            
             :
             which
             is
             remembred
             by
             Maginus
             in
             his
             Geographie
             ;
             and
             hath
             beene
             since
             observed
             by
             Sir
             
               George
               Sandys
            
             .
             The
             learned
             Munster
             ,
             doth
             transferre
             this
             appellation
             from
             the
             Land
             ,
             
             unto
             the
             Sea
             ;
             from
             the
             
               Thracian
               Chersonesse
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             narrow
             streight
             or
             Arme
             neere
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Bosphorus
               :
               Porrò
               Bosphorus
               appellatur
               brachium
               S.
               Georgij
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ;
             and
             like
             inough
             the
             name
             is
             fitted
             unto
             both
             .
             But
             why
             this
             Chersonesse
             was
             call'd
             Saint
             
               George's
               Arme
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             :
             unlesse
             perhaps
             that
             Relique
             of
             Saint
             George
             was
             there
             in
             former
             times
             layed
             up
             ;
             which
             after
             by
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             Saint
             German
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             .
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             Saint
             George's
             River
             ,
             
             neare
             to
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             
               Bulgarians
               :
               Coeterùm
               Aprili
               mense
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Eirene
             )
             
               cum
               castra
               moveret
               contra
               Bulgares
               ,
               venit
               ad
               castellum
               quod
               dicitur
               Probati
               ,
               ad
               rivum
               D.
               Georgij
               .
            
             Wee
             reade
             in
             our
             industrious
             CAMDEN
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             Ocean
             which
             runneth
             betweene
             Brittaine
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             Sea-men
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             Chanell
             .
             And
             lest
             that
             any
             part
             of
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             some
             place
             
             in
             it
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             
             PATRITIUS
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             his
             owne
             Navigations
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Azores
             ,
             is
             call'd
             St.
             
               George's
               .
               Est
               &
               D.
               Georgij
               insula
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             To
             draw
             up
             that
             together
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             formerly
             alleaged
             in
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             cause
             ;
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             occasion
             ,
             why
             hee
             should
             eyther
             bee
             reputed
             as
             an
             Arian
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Counterfeit
               ,
               a
               Larva
            
             :
             nay
             ,
             why
             hee
             should
             not
             bee
             accounted
             ,
             to
             have
             as
             high
             a
             place
             in
             immortalitie
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             those
             blessed
             Spirits
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             excepted
             onely
             .
             For
             if
             antiquitie
             may
             bee
             thought
             worthy
             of
             any
             credit
             ;
             wee
             have
             antiquitie
             to
             friend
             :
             or
             if
             the
             common
             suffrages
             of
             so
             many
             famous
             and
             renowned
             writers
             ,
             successively
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             may
             bee
             of
             any
             reckoning
             with
             us
             ;
             Saint
             George
             may
             challenge
             as
             much
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Calendar
             .
             However
             ,
             put
             case
             that
             they
             have
             erred
             in
             their
             relations
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             tooke
             that
             evidence
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             them
             wee
             borrowed
             ,
             on
             trust
             from
             one
             another
             :
             yet
             what
             shall
             bee
             replyed
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             hee
             hath
             beene
             hitherto
             reputed
             ,
             as
             an
             holy
             Martyr
             .
             Shall
             wee
             conceive
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             would
             bee
             so
             carefull
             to
             preserve
             his
             memorie
             in
             the
             publike
             Martyrologies
             ;
             or
             give
             him
             place
             in
             their
             publike
             Liturgies
             ,
             or
             take
             such
             heed
             unto
             his
             Reliques
             ,
             or
             honour
             him
             with
             Temples
             :
             
             had
             hee
             beene
             such
             a
             damnable
             and
             bloudie
             Hereticke
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             better
             ,
             )
             if
             hee
             had
             never
             beene
             at
             all
             .
             Or
             if
             hee
             had
             beene
             such
             ,
             may
             it
             bee
             thought
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             learned
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             1300
             ,
             yeares
             almost
             ,
             should
             be
             deluded
             ;
             no
             man
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             able
             to
             see
             into
             the
             fraud
             :
             or
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             should
             quite
             abandon
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             settle
             onely
             on
             some
             two
             or
             three
             of
             later
             times
             ;
             who
             though
             they
             kept
             amongst
             themselves
             
               the
               Band
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             had
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             appeares
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Vnitie
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Monkes
             and
             Fryers
             should
             joyne
             together
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             tricke
             upon
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             prevailed
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             it
             :
             shall
             wee
             conceive
             so
             poorely
             of
             the
             greatest
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             of
             them
             abused
             ;
             and
             drawne
             to
             do●
             such
             honours
             ,
             to
             one
             which
             eyther
             never
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             was
             now
             a
             Divell
             ?
             All
             this
             is
             hard
             to
             bee
             digested
             .
             And
             wee
             may
             well
             bee
             counted
             easie
             of
             beleefe
             ,
             if
             onely
             on
             the
             
               ipse
               dixit
            
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             conjectures
             of
             another
             ,
             were
             they
             of
             greater
             reputation
             than
             they
             are
             ;
             wee
             should
             give
             faith
             unto
             their
             sayings
             :
             (
             to
             one
             of
             them
             I
             meane
             ,
             for
             both
             are
             not
             to
             be
             beleeved
             together
             :
             )
             when
             such
             a
             
               Cloud
               of
               Witnesses
            
             affirme
             the
             contrarie
             ;
             
               Catalogus
               testium
               veritatis
            
             ,
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             witnesses
             in
             all
             times
             and
             ages
             .
          
           
           
             If
             men
             may
             be
             beleeved
             upon
             their
             bare
             assertion
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             they
             be
             credited
             ,
             which
             say
             Saint
             George
             was
             once
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             a
             Saint
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             they
             which
             say
             he
             was
             not
             ?
             Or
             if
             wee
             will
             not
             take
             up
             any
             thing
             on
             trust
             ,
             without
             some
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             why
             rather
             should
             not
             they
             bee
             worthy
             of
             beleefe
             which
             have
             good
             proofe
             for
             what
             they
             say
             ;
             than
             those
             that
             build
             upon
             conjectures
             ,
             ill-grounded
             ,
             and
             worse-raised
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             that
             may
             be
             beleeved
             most
             safely
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             which
             both
             the
             vulgar
             wits
             and
             more
             excellent
             spirits
             have
             agreed
             on
             joyntly
             :
             still
             we
             are
             where
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             still
             St.
             George
             must
             be
             a
             Martyr
             .
             But
             I
             am
             now
             for
             England
             ;
             where
             I
             am
             sure
             to
             finde
             as
             ample
             testimonies
             for
             St.
             George
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             world
             what
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               St.
               George
               not
               anciently
               esteemed
               the
               Patron
               of
               the
               
                 English.
                 (
                 2
              
               )
               Churches
               erected
               to
               him
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 .
                 (
                 3
              
               )
               His
               apparition
               to
               King
               Richard
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land.
                 (
                 4
              
               )
               What
               may
               be
               thought
               in
               generall
               touching
               the
               apparition
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               
                 (
                 5
              
               )
               And
               what
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               
                 (
                 6
              
               )
               St.
               George
               when
               he
               began
               to
               bee
               entituled
               particularly
               to
               the
               
                 English.
                 (
                 7
              
               )
               The
               honours
               done
               him
               here
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               
                 Irish.
                 (
                 8
              
               )
               The
               institution
               of
               the
               noble
               Order
               
                 of
                 the
                 Carter
                 .
                 (
                 9
                 )
              
               A
               briefe
               view
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               
                 (
                 10
              
               )
               St.
               George
               the
               Patron
               of
               it
               .
               
                 (
                 11
              
               )
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleighs
              
               opinion
               touching
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               Dragon
               .
               
                 (
                 12
              
               )
               And
               of
               them
               also
               ,
               which
               desire
               to
               have
               the
               
                 George
                 Symbolicall
                 .
                 (
                 13
              
               )
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               St.
               George's
               Knights
               ,
               of
               that
               most
               noble
               Order
               ,
               untill
               this
               present
               .
               
                 (
                 14
              
               )
               The
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             OVr
             course
             is
             now
             for
             
               England
               ,
               divisos
               orbe
               Britannos
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             hath
             it
             ;
             divided
             from
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             in
             her
             situation
             ,
             so
             in
             her
             felicities
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             testimonies
             which
             she
             is
             able
             to
             afford
             
             unto
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             wee
             shall
             speake
             in
             severall
             ;
             it
             being
             as
             the
             Panegyrick
             and
             Solinus
             call
             it
             ,
             
               another
               world
            
             :
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             ,
             hee
             hath
             beene
             reckoned
             as
             the
             especiall
             Patron
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             and
             as
             particular
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             Saint
             ANTONIE
             to
             Italie
             ,
             Saint
             DENIS
             unto
             France
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             other
             to
             their
             proper
             places
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             later
             dayes
             onely
             ,
             for
             anciently
             we
             were
             not
             thought
             to
             have
             more
             right
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             :
             however
             it
             bee
             said
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             alwayes
             beene
             the
             
               tutelarie
               Saint
            
             and
             Guardian
             of
             our
             Nation
             .
             
             For
             if
             wee
             will
             beleeve
             our
             English
             Fugitives
             ,
             wee
             may
             behold
             the
             picture
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             in
             their
             Church
             at
             Rome
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             :
             
               Georgium
               Cappadocem
               Anglia
               sibi
               protectorem
               elegit
               ,
               &
               maximis
               beneficijs
               tùm
               pace
               tùm
               bello
               receptis
               ,
               semper
               religiosissimè
               coluit
               .
               Id
               est
               :
            
             
               This
               GEORGE
               of
               Cappadocia
               ,
               the
               English
               chose
               to
               be
               their
               Patron
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               many
               benefits
               received
               from
               him
               both
               in
               Peace
               and
               Warre
               ,
               have
               alwayes
               very
               religiously
               worshipped
               him
               .
            
             Or
             if
             we
             will
             beleeve
             that
             the
             victorious
             Prince
             King
             ARTHUR
             bare
             him
             in
             one
             of
             his
             royall
             banners
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             speciall
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             relation
             to
             him
             :
             we
             finde
             in
             Master
             Selden
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             some
             it
             is
             rep●rted
             ;
             
             and
             HARDING
             (
             whom
             I
             have
             not
             seene
             )
             is
             cyted
             in
             the
             Margin
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             to
             make
             reply
             to
             that
             which
             
             was
             first
             alleaged
             ;
             if
             so
             our
             Fugitives
             of
             Rome
             ,
             doe
             by
             their
             Semper
             understand
             ,
             that
             ever
             since
             his
             Martyrdome
             ,
             Saint
             GEGRGE
             hath
             beene
             esteemed
             and
             worshipped
             as
             the
             Patron
             of
             the
             English
             :
             wee
             must
             needes
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             this
             may
             bee
             beleeved
             at
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             bee
             entertained
             with
             us
             here
             in
             England
             :
             If
             by
             their
             Semper
             ,
             they
             meane
             onely
             ,
             that
             alwayes
             since
             the
             English
             chose
             him
             for
             their
             Patron
             ,
             hee
             hath
             beene
             specially
             esteemed
             and
             worshipped
             by
             them
             :
             wee
             grant
             indeed
             that
             since
             that
             time
             Saint
             GEORGE
             hath
             alwayes
             beene
             especially
             honoured
             ;
             though
             not
             religiously
             worshipped
             .
             As
             for
             King
             ARTHUR
             ,
             wee
             reade
             in
             MALMESBURIE
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Seige
             of
             Bannesdowne
             [
             
               mons
               Badonicus
            
             ]
             not
             farre
             from
             Bathe
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Saxons
             had
             retyred
             ,
             and
             thereon
             fortified
             :
             that
             in
             his
             royall
             Armes
             ,
             hee
             bare
             the
             portraiture
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin.
             
               Postremò
               in
               obsidione
               Badonici
               montis
            
             ,
             
             
               fretus
               imagine
               dominicae
               matris
               ,
               quam
               armis
               suis
               insuerat
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             he
             there
             hath
             it
             .
             Of
             any
             Image
             of
             Saint
             George
             ,
             wee
             have
             
               ne
               gry
               quidem
            
             ,
             eyther
             in
             him
             or
             any
             other
             of
             our
             Historians
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             easie
             to
             bee
             credited
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             small
             a
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             Saint
             George
             was
             growne
             so
             eminent
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Brittaines
             as
             to
             be
             deem'd
             the
             Patron
             of
             their
             Armies
             ,
             their
             
               tutelarie
               Saint
            
             against
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             If
             from
             the
             Brittaines
             we
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             found
             as
             yet
             ,
             that
             eyther
             in
             their
             Heptarchie
             ,
             or
             after
             they
             became
             one
             entire
             state
             ,
             a
             Monarchie
             ;
             they
             had
             St.
             GEORGE
             in
             more
             than
             ordinary
             honour
             .
             Vnlesse
             perhaps
             we
             may
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             Theobald
             one
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             ,
             might
             take
             a
             speciall
             liking
             to
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             commendation
             of
             Cunibert
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Lombards
             ;
             by
             whom
             hee
             was
             magnificently
             feasted
             ,
             in
             his
             journey
             towards
             
               Rome
               .
               His
               diebus
               Theobald
               rex
               Anglorum
               Saxonum
               ,
            
             
             
               qui
               multa
               in
               sua
               patria
               bella
               gesserat
               ,
               ad
               Christum
               conversus
               Romam
               properavit
               ;
               qui
               ad
               Cunibertum
               regem
               veniens
               ,
            
             (
             this
             Cunibert
             as
             before
             we
             noted
             ,
             had
             built
             St.
             George
             a
             Monasterie
             )
             
               ab
               eo
               mirificè
               susceptus
               est
            
             :
             saith
             Paul
             the
             Deacon
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             we
             have
             variety
             and
             store
             inough
             :
             some
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             first
             entrance
             ,
             before
             their
             state
             and
             affaires
             here
             were
             well
             setled
             .
             
               For
               in
               the
               yeare
               1074
               ,
               
               (
               which
               was
               some
               eight
               yeares
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Harald
               )
               
                 Robert
                 D'Oyley
              
               ,
               a
               Nobleman
               of
               Normandie
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               received
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               in
               reward
               of
               his
               service
               in
               the
               Warres
               ,
               large
               possessions
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               built
               a
               spacious
               Castle
               on
               the
               West
               side
               of
               the
               City
               [
               of
               Oxford
               ]
               with
               deepe
               Ditches
               ,
               Ramparts
               ,
               an
               high
               raised
               Mount
               ,
               and
               therein
               a
               Parish-Church
               unto
               St.
               George
               :
               unto
               which
               ,
               when
               the
               Parishioners
               could
               not
               have
               accesse
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               King
               Stephen
               most
               
               streightly
               besiedged
               Maud
               the
               Empresse
               ,
               within
               this
               Castle
               ;
               St.
               Thomas
               Chappell
               in
               the
               street
               hard
               by
               was
               built
               .
            
             
               Afterwards
               King
               Edward
               the
               3.
               that
               famous
               and
               puissant
               Prince
               ,
               being
               borne
               at
               Windsore
               ,
               erected
               there
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               a
               most
               strong
               Castle
               ;
               equall
               in
               bignesse
               to
               a
               pretty
               Cittie
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               most
               stately
               Church
               ,
               consecrated
               
                 B.
                 Virgini
                 Mariae
                 &
                 S.
                 Georgio
                 Cappadoci
                 ,
              
               
               unto
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Marie
               ,
               and
               St.
               George
               of
               Cappadocia
               :
               but
               brought
               unto
               that
               sumptuous
               magnificence
               ,
               which
               now
               we
               see
               it
               carry
               ,
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Reginald
                 Bray
              
               .
            
             Of
             which
             ,
             both
             Church
             and
             Castle
             ,
             thus
             Draytons
             Muse
             in
             the
             15.
             song
             of
             his
             Poly-Olbion
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               hand
               in
               hand
               her
               Thames
               the
               Forrest
               softly
               brings
               ,
            
             
               To
               that
               supreamest
               place
               of
               the
               great
               English
               Kings
               :
            
             
               The
               Garters
               royall
               seate
               ,
               from
               him
               who
               did
               advance
            
             
               That
               princely
               Order
               first
               ,
               our
               first
               that
               conqured
               France
               :
            
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               whereas
               his
               honour'd
               Knights
            
             
               Vpon
               his
               hallowed
               day
               ,
               observe
               their
               ancient
               rights
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             had
             we
             (
             as
             we
             finde
             in
             Camden
             )
             a
             Monasterie
             dedicated
             to
             St.
             GEORGE
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Derby
             ;
             built
             by
             the
             Greyslayes
             ,
             gentlemen
             of
             good
             ancientrie
             in
             that
             country
             .
             Thus
             have
             wee
             also
             a
             faire
             Church
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             St.
             George's
             
             name
             ,
             in
             Doncaster
             ;
             a
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Church
             ,
             in
             South-werke
             ,
             and
             in
             London
             :
             and
             not
             to
             travaile
             further
             in
             this
             enquirie
             ,
             a
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Church
             in
             Burford
             ;
             where
             it
             pleased
             GOD
             to
             give
             mee
             ,
             first
             ,
             my
             naturalll
             being
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             my
             education
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             ,
             I
             hold
             my selfe
             bound
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             honour
             ;
             having
             received
             such
             comforts
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             his
             memorie
             was
             anciently
             precious
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             Church
             in
             it
             ,
             dedicated
             by
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             St.
             George
             thus
             generally
             honoured
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             a
             Saint
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             they
             fastned
             (
             superstition
             being
             then
             in
             the
             very
             height
             )
             a
             more
             particular
             respect
             upon
             him
             :
             the
             first
             beginnings
             whereof
             ,
             wee
             must
             referre
             unto
             King
             Richard
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             the
             first
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             information
             ,
             which
             ,
             
               William
               Dethick
               ,
               Garter
               ,
               principall
               King
               of
               armes
               ,
            
             gave
             to
             the
             learned
             Camden
             ,
             and
             is
             thus
             extant
             in
             his
             most
             excellent
             
               Brittannia
               .
               Richardo
               cum
               contra
               Turcas
               &
               Agarenos
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               When
               as
               K.
               Richard
               warred
               upon
               the
               Turks
               and
               Saracens
               ,
               
               Cyprus
               and
               Acon
               ,
               and
               was
               wearie
               of
               so
               lingring
               delay
               ;
               whiles
               the
               seige
               continued
               long
               ,
               in
               wonderfull
               care
               and
               anxiety
               :
               at
               length
               ,
               
                 Illabente
                 per
                 D.
                 Georgij
                 ,
                 ut
                 opinatum
                 est
                 ,
                 interventum
                 ,
                 spiritu
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Vpon
               a
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
               by
               the
               comming
               in
               and
               apparition
               (
               as
               it
               was
               thought
               )
               of
               St.
               GEORGE
               ,
               it
               came
               into
               his
               mind
               ,
               to
               draw
               upon
               the
               legs
               of
               certaine
               choyce
               Knights
               of
               his
               ,
               a
               certaine
               Garter
               
               or
               tacke
               of
               Leather
               ,
               such
               onely
               as
               hee
               had
               then
               ready
               at
               hand
               .
               Whereby
               they
               beeing
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               future
               glory
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               wonne
               the
               victory
               ;
               they
               might
               bee
               stirred
               up
               and
               provoked
               to
               performe
               their
               service
               bravely
               ,
               and
               fight
               more
               valiantly
               .
               In
               imitation
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               had
               such
               varietie
               of
               Coronets
               ,
               wherewith
               militarie
               men
               for
               sundry
               causes
               were
               accordingly
               rewarded
               :
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               instigations
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               cowardise
               being
               shaken
               off
               ,
               the
               valour
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               courage
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               might
               shew
               it selfe
               more
               resolute
               .
            
             Which
             passage
             I
             have
             therefore
             recited
             at
             the
             full
             length
             ,
             because
             that
             some
             there
             be
             ,
             which
             have
             referred
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             unto
             this
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             occasion
             :
             and
             are
             perswaded
             verily
             ,
             that
             Edward
             the
             third
             did
             onely
             bring
             it
             againe
             in
             use
             ,
             being
             awhile
             forgotten
             ,
             or
             neglected
             .
             But
             herein
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Camden
             ,
             who
             saw
             as
             farre
             into
             antiquitie
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             either
             before
             his
             birth
             ,
             or
             since
             his
             death
             ;
             gives
             but
             a
             cold
             assent
             ,
             or
             rather
             no
             assent
             at
             all
             :
             so
             neyther
             have
             I
             met
             with
             any
             of
             the
             more
             judicious
             sort
             ,
             which
             doe
             affirme
             it
             ;
             though
             the
             opinion
             bee
             related
             in
             many
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             However
             ,
             though
             wee
             referre
             not
             unto
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             
               Institution
               of
               the
               Garter
            
             :
             yet
             wee
             may
             warrantably
             bee
             perswaded
             ,
             
             that
             this
             occasion
             did
             much
             promote
             the
             reputation
             of
             that
             Saint
             among
             the
             English
             :
             whereby
             ,
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             most
             heroicke
             Order
             was
             dedicated
             to
             him
             .
             As
             for
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             that
             all
             the
             apparitions
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             these
             late
             dayes
             ,
             are
             commonly
             suspected
             :
             wee
             will
             digresse
             a
             litle
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             may
             bee
             said
             in
             the
             generall
             defence
             of
             the
             thing
             questioned
             ;
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             the
             better
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             we
             may
             beleeve
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             King
             Richard
             and
             St.
             GEORGE
             .
             And
             first
             if
             wee
             consult
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             we
             finde
             that
             at
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               graves
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               many
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               which
               slept
               ,
               arose
               ,
               and
               came
               out
               of
               the
               graves
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               the
               holy
               Cittie
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             appeared
             unto
             many
             .
             This
             as
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             and
             farre
             above
             the
             common
             Law
             and
             course
             of
             Nature
             ;
             so
             was
             it
             for
             a
             speciall
             end
             :
             to
             verifie
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             on
             whom
             they
             did
             attend
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             the
             faithfull
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             future
             Resurrection
             also
             .
             A
             signe
             it
             was
             ,
             saith
             Reverend
             
               Theophylact
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Chrysostome
            
             more
             particularly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             token
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             close
             of
             all
             ,
             Saint
             HIEROME
             ,
             
               Vt
               dominum
               ostenderent
               resur●gentem
            
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             although
             in
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             the
             Saints
             are
             in
             the
             Heaven
             of
             glories
             ;
             and
             
             that
             their
             bodies
             bee
             corrupted
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             yet
             upon
             speciall
             cause
             and
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             their
             GOD
             ,
             they
             may
             assume
             an
             humane
             shape
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             shape
             appeare
             unto
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sends
             them
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Angels
             ,
             to
             whom
             no
             bodies
             doe
             belong
             ,
             have
             appeared
             visible
             to
             many
             of
             GODS
             people
             ,
             in
             execution
             of
             the
             charge
             committed
             to
             them
             :
             how
             much
             more
             easily
             may
             we
             beleeve
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ;
             that
             even
             they
             also
             ,
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             and
             on
             some
             great
             occasions
             ,
             have
             beene
             employed
             by
             GOD
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             ordinary
             forme
             and
             shape
             ?
             Potamiaena
             a
             Virgin
             Martyr
             ,
             
             is
             reported
             by
             EUSEBIUS
             ,
             that
             shee
             appeared
             unto
             BASILIDES
             her
             Executioner
             ,
             the
             third
             night
             after
             her
             decease
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             putting
             a
             Crowne
             upon
             his
             head
             :
             foretelling
             so
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             after
             hee
             should
             receive
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Nay
             ,
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Alexandria
             (
             where
             shee
             suffered
             )
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             frequent
             apparitions
             of
             that
             Virgin.
             Other
             examples
             also
             there
             are
             many
             ;
             and
             of
             Angels
             also
             .
             Of
             the
             Archangell
             MICHAEL
             ,
             
             there
             are
             reports
             of
             severall
             apparitions
             ,
             uppon
             Mount
             Garganus
             in
             Naples
             ;
             uppon
             Saint
             MICHEL'S
             Mounts
             ,
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             
             and
             Cornewall
             :
             
             and
             one
             unto
             King
             Charles
             the
             7.
             on
             the
             bridge
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             in
             his
             warres
             against
             the
             
               English
               ,
               (
               illustri
               seu
               miraculo
               seu
               viso
               D.
               Michaelis
               ,
               in
               praelio
               ad
               pontem
               Aurelianae
               civitatis
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             which
             was
             a
             chiefe
             occasion
             of
             the
             French
             Order
             of
             St.
             Michael
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             in
             times
             of
             late
             ,
             the
             Priests
             have
             dealt
             exceeding
             faithlesly
             ,
             both
             with
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             in
             this
             kinde
             :
             theyr
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Purgatorie
             ,
             beeing
             such
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             well
             subsist
             without
             many
             foule
             Impostures
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             apparitions
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             as
             once
             Lyra
             said
             ,
             
               In
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               populus
               saepe
               decipitur
               à
               Sacerdotibus
               fictis
               miraculis
               ,
            
             
             
               lucri
               causa
            
             ;
             Gods
             people
             many
             times
             is
             couzened
             by
             the
             Priests
             with
             fained
             miracles
             :
             so
             we
             may
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             
               filthie
               lucre
            
             ,
             they
             have
             as
             often
             beene
             abused
             with
             forged
             apparitions
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             But
             this
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             cannot
             be
             well
             objected
             against
             this
             apparition
             of
             Saint
             George
             :
             King
             Richard
             having
             no
             such
             end
             proposed
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             raising
             this
             report
             ;
             as
             to
             abuse
             his
             people
             ,
             or
             to
             satisfie
             his
             avarice
             .
             And
             certainly
             were
             it
             recorded
             in
             any
             grave
             and
             serious
             Author
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             apparition
             as
             this
             mention'd
             ,
             of
             St.
             George
             ;
             had
             beene
             seene
             generally
             by
             the
             Armie
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             others
             which
             might
             for
             certaine
             have
             affirmed
             it
             :
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             the
             probability
             thereof
             might
             have
             
             beene
             easily
             defended
             .
             Bnt
             since
             it
             is
             related
             onely
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             a
             private
             Register
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             Register
             ,
             with
             no
             more
             confidence
             ,
             than
             
               opinatum
               est
            
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             thought
             :
             I
             must
             crave
             licence
             to
             declare
             my selfe
             herein
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             doe
             conceive
             it
             .
             We
             have
             already
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Historie
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ;
             spoke
             of
             the
             apparition
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             at
             the
             battaile
             of
             Antiochia
             :
             whereby
             the
             Christian
             Armies
             ,
             then
             ready
             for
             the
             fight
             ,
             were
             so
             incouraged
             and
             revived
             ,
             that
             they
             obtained
             a
             memorable
             victory
             upon
             the
             enemie
             .
             By
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             Saint
             George
             became
             so
             famous
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             ;
             and
             especially
             among
             those
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             were
             continually
             (
             in
             those
             times
             )
             sent
             to
             pursue
             the
             Warres
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             :
             that
             possibly
             there
             could
             not
             be
             a
             greater
             spurre
             unto
             the
             military
             men
             ;
             than
             to
             suggest
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             Saint
             George
             had
             lately
             shewne
             himselfe
             unto
             their
             Chieftaines
             ,
             and
             promised
             them
             successe
             ,
             or
             counselled
             them
             in
             their
             designes
             .
             Master
             
               de
               Bellay
            
             hath
             recorded
             ,
             that
             IOANE
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             so
             much
             commemorated
             in
             our
             common
             Chronicles
             ;
             was
             not
             what
             shee
             appeared
             ,
             but
             onely
             so
             disguised
             and
             prepared
             before
             hand
             ,
             
             
               Pour
               faire
               revenir
               le
               courage
               aux
               Francoys
               :
            
             for
             to
             revive
             the
             drooping
             spirits
             of
             the
             French
             ;
             so
             falne
             and
             broken
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             bee
             raised
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             miracle
             .
             Somewhat
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             related
             by
             PLUTARCH
             ,
             of
             AGESILAUS
             .
             
             Who
             to
             embolden
             his
             Soldiers
             to
             the
             fight
             ,
             wrote
             with
             a
             certaine
             juyce
             ,
             the
             word
             Victorie
             ,
             in
             the
             palme
             of
             his
             hand
             :
             and
             after
             ,
             being
             at
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             hee
             layed
             his
             hand
             cunningly
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             leaving
             the
             word
             Victorie
             imprinted
             on
             it
             ;
             which
             presently
             he
             shewed
             unto
             those
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             there
             written
             by
             the
             Gods.
             I
             cannot
             say
             for
             certaine
             that
             this
             apparition
             to
             King
             Richard
             ,
             was
             by
             him
             set
             on
             foot
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             other
             than
             a
             Kingly
             fraud
             ,
             to
             quicken
             and
             revive
             the
             spirits
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             :
             but
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             say
             so
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             testimony
             than
             an
             
               opinatum
               est
            
             against
             me
             ;
             I
             might
             be
             pardoned
             for
             my
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             This
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             fame
             of
             such
             his
             apparition
             to
             that
             King
             ,
             did
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             exceedingly
             promote
             the
             reputation
             of
             that
             Saint
             among
             the
             English
             :
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             Prince
             King
             EDVVARD
             the
             third
             ,
             made
             choyce
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             Patron
             .
             So
             Master
             CAMDEN
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             Remaines
             ,
             that
             
               GEORGE
               hath
               beene
               a
               name
               of
               speciall
               respect
               in
               England
               ,
               since
               the
               victorious
               King
               EDVVARD
               the
               third
               ,
               chose
               Saint
               GEORGE
               for
               his
               Patron
               :
               and
               the
               English
               in
               all
               Encounters
               and
               Battailes
               ,
               have
               used
               the
               name
               of
               Saint
               George
               in
               their
               cries
               ;
               as
               the
               French
               did
               ,
               
                 Montioy
                 Saint
                 Denis
              
               .
            
             The
             more
             immediate
             occasion
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             Edward
             at
             the
             battaile
             of
             
               Callice
               ,
               
               Anno
            
             1349.
             being
             much
             troubled
             with
             griefe
             and
             anger
             ,
             drawing
             his
             Sword
             ,
             call'd
             earnestly
             upon
             Saint
             Edward
             and
             Saint
             George
             :
             whereupon
             many
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             flocking
             presently
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             fell
             upon
             the
             enemie
             ,
             and
             put
             many
             of
             them
             at
             that
             instant
             to
             the
             sword
             .
             
             
               Rex
               Edwardus
               providè
               frendens
               more
               apri
               ,
               &
               ab
               ira
               &
               dolore
               turbatus
               ,
               evaginato
               gladio
               ,
               S.
               Edwardum
               &
               S.
               Georgium
               invocavit
               ,
               dicens
               ,
            
             Ha
             Saint
             Edward
             ,
             Ha
             Saint
             
               George
               :
               Quibus
               auditis
               &
               visis
               ,
               milites
               confestim
               Anglici
               confluebant
               ad
               Regem
               suum
               .
               Es
               facto
               impetu
               contra
               hostes
               ,
               tam
               animose
               institerunt
               ,
               quòd
               ducenti
               ex
               illis
               ceciderunt
               interfecti
               ,
               &c.
            
             The
             next
             yeare
             after
             ,
             followed
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             noble
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             dedicated
             unto
             Saint
             George
             also
             :
             by
             which
             he
             came
             possessed
             alone
             of
             that
             speciall
             patronage
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             military
             Saint
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             former
             Invocation
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             betweene
             St.
             Edward
             and
             himselfe
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             King
             stay
             here
             ,
             but
             having
             chose
             St.
             George
             to
             bee
             the
             
               tutelarie
               Saint
            
             and
             Patron
             of
             his
             Soldierie
             ;
             hee
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             painted
             as
             upon
             a
             lusty
             Courser
             ,
             holding
             a
             white
             Sheild
             with
             a
             red
             Crosse
             on
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             and
             gave
             unto
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             a
             white
             Coat
             or
             Cassock
             ,
             with
             two
             red
             Crosses
             ,
             on
             each
             side
             of
             them
             one
             ;
             to
             weare
             upon
             their
             armour
             .
             
             
               Edwardus
               item
            
             (
             saith
             
               Pol.
               Virgil.
            
             )
             
               cum
               D.
               Georgium
               militia
               praesidem
               optasset
               ,
               postea
               ei
               armato
               &
               equo
               insidenti
               ,
               dedit
               scutum
               album
               ,
               rubra
               a
               cruce
               perinsigne
               :
               dedit
               &
               militibus
               suis
               saga
               alba
               ,
               utrimque
               binis
               crucibus
               ,
               item
               rubris
               ,
               munita
               ;
               quae
               illi
               super
               armaturam
               
               induerent
               .
            
             So
             that
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             is
             a
             seemely
             and
             magnificent
             thing
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             to
             sparkle
             like
             the
             rising
             Sunne
             ;
             the
             Soldierie
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             having
             no
             habit
             ,
             eyther
             to
             distinguish
             or
             adorne
             them
             .
             From
             henceforth
             therefore
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             looke
             upon
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             as
             a
             Saint
             in
             generall
             ;
             but
             as
             conceived
             ,
             (
             such
             was
             the
             superstition
             of
             those
             times
             )
             the
             speciall
             Patron
             of
             the
             English
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Pilgrim
             in
             the
             Poet
             ,
             thus
             prophecieth
             unto
             his
             
               Red-crosse
               Knight
            
             ,
             as
             hee
             there
             calls
             him
             .
             
             
               
                 Then
                 seeke
                 this
                 path
                 which
                 I
                 to
                 thee
                 presage
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 Heaven
                 shall
                 thee
                 send
                 :
              
               
                 Then
                 peaceably
                 thy
                 painefull
                 Pilgrimage
              
               
                 To
                 yonder
                 same
                 Hierusalem
                 doe
                 bend
                 ;
              
               
                 Where
                 is
                 for
                 thee
                 ordain'd
                 a
                 blessed
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 thou
                 amongst
                 those
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 dost
                 see
                 ,
              
               
                 Shalt
                 be
                 a
                 saint
                 ;
                 and
                 thine
                 owne
                 Nations
                 friend
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Patron
                 :
                 thou
                 St.
                 George
                 shalt
                 called
                 bee
              
            
             St.
             George
             
               of
               merry
            
             England
             ;
             
               the
               signe
               of
               victorie
            
             .
          
           
             
             And
             hereunto
             alludes
             
               Mich.
               Draiton
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Poly-Olbion
             ;
             in
             a
             great
             controversie
             ,
             questionlesse
             which
             was
             then
             hot
             ,
             among
             some
             Nymphes
             of
             his
             in
             that
             Poem
             .
          
           
             
               And
               humbly
               to
               St.
               George
               ,
               their
               Countries
               Patrō
               ,
               pray
               ,
            
             
               To
               prosper
               their
               designes
               ,
               now
               in
               that
               mighty
               day
               .
            
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             Of
             other
             honours
             done
             by
             the
             English
             
             to
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             call'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             Advocate
             of
             victory
             ;
             it
             may
             perhaps
             seeme
             litle
             necessary
             to
             dilate
             .
             But
             since
             our
             
               Invocation
               of
               God
               and
               St.
            
             GEORGE
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             men
             conceived
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             
               rather
               Turkish
               ,
               than
               truely
               Christian
               :
            
             wee
             will
             produce
             such
             evidence
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             lesse
             liable
             unto
             offence
             .
             Of
             which
             kinde
             ,
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             was
             that
             honour
             done
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             peece
             of
             gold
             ,
             currant
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             called
             
               The
               George-noble
            
             :
             which
             on
             the
             one
             side
             had
             the
             picture
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             this
             Impresse
             ;
             
               Tali
               dicata
               signo
               mens
               fluctuare
               nescit
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             offence
             ,
             that
             many
             noble
             families
             in
             this
             Realme
             ,
             had
             the
             name
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             :
             
               an
               ancient
               family
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               (
               out
               of
               which
               flourished
               many
               Knights
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               )
               at
               Hatley
               ;
               which
               is
               of
               them
               call'd
               
                 Hatley
                 Saint
                 George
              
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               found
               in
               learned
               Camden
               :
               
               another
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               it
               ,
               at
               Hinton
               ,
               Saint
               GEORGE
               in
               
                 Com.
                 Sommerset
              
               ;
               the
               Baronie
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               of
               the
               right
               honourable
               the
               Lord
               Pawlet
               .
            
             But
             this
             I
             leave
             unto
             Clarentieux
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Armes
             ;
             as
             most
             interessed
             in
             it
             .
             I
             will
             not
             heere
             observe
             that
             CHARLES
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             fellowes
             of
             the
             Gareer
             ,
             beeing
             in
             discontent
             with
             EDVVARD
             the
             fourth
             for
             his
             Peace
             with
             France
             ;
             
             brake
             out
             into
             this
             Passion
             ,
             Oh
             LORD
             ,
             Oh
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             
             
               have
               you
               done
               thus
               indeed
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             or
             that
             the
             English
             used
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             an
             ordinary
             oath
             among
             them
             ,
             
               Par
               St.
               George
               dirent
               les
               Angloys
               ,
               vous
               dites
               vray
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             Froissart
             notes
             it
             .
             
             These
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             of
             ,
             lest
             they
             may
             give
             offence
             to
             our
             nicer
             eares
             ;
             nor
             of
             more
             honours
             of
             this
             lesser
             ranke
             or
             qualitie
             ,
             afforded
             him
             in
             England
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             the
             Sea
             bee
             very
             troublesome
             and
             unruly
             ,
             we
             will
             passe
             over
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             Chanell
             into
             Ireland
             .
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             observe
             that
             onely
             ,
             which
             I
             finde
             in
             Master
             Seldens
             notes
             on
             the
             Poly-Olbion
             ;
             as
             viz.
             
             
               that
               under
               Henry
               8.
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               that
               the
               Irish
               should
               leave
               their
               Cramaboo
               ,
               and
               Butleraboo
               ,
               words
               of
               unlawfull
               Patronage
               :
               and
               name
               themselves
               as
               under
               St.
               George
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
            
             Which
             noted
             ,
             since
             I
             must
             returne
             againe
             for
             England
             ,
             there
             to
             behold
             the
             solemne
             institution
             of
             the
             Garter
             :
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             opposition
             made
             against
             him
             ,
             both
             heere
             among
             our selves
             ,
             and
             abroad
             with
             others
             .
             St.
             George
             doth
             still
             retaine
             his
             place
             in
             our
             common
             Calendars
             .
             Not
             in
             those
             onely
             ,
             made
             for
             the
             state
             of
             every
             yeare
             ,
             where
             commonly
             he
             shines
             in
             Festivall
             red
             letters
             ;
             as
             doe
             no
             other
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             those
             whose
             Feasts
             are
             by
             the
             Church
             observed
             as
             Holy
             :
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Calendar
             prefixed
             before
             the
             publike
             Liturgie
             of
             our
             most
             blessed
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             where
             he
             is
             specially
             honoured
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Saint
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             excepting
             those
             which
             saw
             our
             Saviour
             
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             Excellent
             evidence
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             state
             of
             England
             is
             much
             devoted
             to
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             honour
             ;
             so
             he
             doth
             still
             preserve
             his
             place
             and
             reputation
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             An
             argument
             to
             me
             so
             powerfull
             and
             prevailing
             :
             that
             in
             Morbonium
             the
             meere
             word
             ,
             or
             bare
             conjecture
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             of
             what
             especiall
             fame
             soever
             ;
             which
             guided
             by
             his
             private
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             resolve
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             England
             is
             much
             devoted
             to
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             honour
             :
             and
             if
             we
             looke
             upon
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             cause
             inough
             to
             say
             it
             .
             An
             Order
             of
             that
             excellencie
             ,
             
               that
               the
               mightiest
               Princes
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               have
               reputed
               it
               among
               their
               greatest
               honours
               to
               bee
               chosen
               and
               admitted
               to
               it
               :
            
             the
             names
             and
             dignities
             of
             whom
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             presently
             ,
             in
             our
             Catalogue
             of
             this
             Order
             .
             A
             founder
             it
             had
             ,
             of
             a
             most
             accomplish'd
             vertue
             ,
             
               the
               Thunderbolt
               of
               Warre
            
             ,
             as
             some
             call
             Antiochus
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Peace
             ,
             nothing
             inferiour
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Law-makers
             of
             the
             best
             ages
             ,
             so
             much
             celebrated
             .
             Briefly
             wee
             may
             affirme
             of
             him
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Historian
             of
             Augustus
             ;
             the
             fittest
             paralell
             that
             I
             can
             finde
             for
             him
             ,
             amongst
             famous
             Princes
             :
             
               Homo
               omnibus
               omnium
               gentium
               viris
               ,
               magnitudine
               sua
               inducturus
               caliginem
               .
            
             This
             most
             excellent
             Prince
             ,
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             times
             ,
             and
             a
             chiefe
             ornament
             of
             Europe
             ,
             having
             exceedingly
             prevail'd
             both
             against
             the
             French
             and
             Scottish
             Kings
             ,
             
             discomfited
             their
             Armies
             ,
             and
             taken
             one
             of
             them
             in
             person
             :
             ordained
             this
             most
             noble
             Order
             and
             societie
             of
             Knights
             ,
             so
             to
             adorne
             their
             valour
             manifested
             in
             the
             Warres
             ,
             with
             honour
             ,
             the
             reward
             of
             vertue
             .
             Their
             number
             26.
             no
             more
             ;
             
               Vt
               pretium
               faciat
               raritas
            
             ,
             lest
             being
             else
             communicated
             unto
             many
             ,
             it
             might
             at
             last
             become
             despicable
             :
             nor
             ever
             have
             our
             Kings
             exceeded
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             but
             still
             confined
             themselves
             unto
             the
             first
             intention
             of
             the
             Founder
             .
             COVVELL
             ,
             in
             his
             Interpreter
             ,
             printed
             at
             
               Cambridge
               Anno
            
             1607.
             relates
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             thus
             .
             
             
               EDVVARD
               the
               third
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               obtain'd
               many
               great
               victories
               ,
               King
               IOHN
               of
               France
               ,
               King
               IAMES
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               being
               both
               Prisoners
               in
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               ;
               and
               King
               HENRY
               of
               Castile
               the
               Bastard
               being
               expulsed
               ,
               and
               DON
               PEDRO
               restored
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               :
               did
               on
               no
               weighty
               occasion
               first
               erect
               this
               Order
               ,
               Anno
               1350.
               
            
             Of
             the
             occasion
             afterwards
             ;
             ob●erving
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             how
             ill
             his
             Historie
             agrees
             with
             his
             Chronologie
             .
             For
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             most
             noble
             Order
             was
             instituted
             on
             the
             23.
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             which
             falls
             out
             rightly
             ,
             with
             the
             yeare
             350.
             
             But
             then
             King
             IOHN
             of
             France
             ,
             was
             but
             newly
             entred
             on
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             and
             the
             expulsion
             of
             King
             HENRY
             was
             the
             last
             act
             almost
             ,
             of
             that
             tryumphant
             Prince
             of
             
               Wales
               ;
               Don
               Pedro
            
             not
             comming
             into
             England
             ,
             till
             the
             thirty
             ninth
             of
             King
             Edward
             .
          
           
           
             As
             much
             is
             he
             mistaken
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             Prisoner
             in
             the
             Tower
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             Iames
             ,
             but
             David
             :
             there
             being
             no
             Iames
             ,
             King
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             in
             more
             than
             fiftie
             yeares
             after
             .
             
               For
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               received
               generally
               ,
               that
               it
               tooke
               beginning
               from
               a
               Garter
               of
               the
               Queene
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               Ioane
               Countesse
               of
               Salisburie
               ,
               a
               Ladie
               of
               incomparable
               beauty
               ,
               which
               fell
               from
               her
               as
               she
               danced
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               tooke
               up
               from
               the
               ground
               .
               For
               when
               a
               number
               of
               Nobles
               and
               Gentlemen
               standing
               by
               ,
               laughed
               thereat
               ,
               he
               made
               answere
               againe
               ,
               that
               shortly
               it
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               Garter
               should
               be
               in
               high
               honour
               and
               estimation
               :
               adding
               withall
               these
               words
               in
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Hony
                 Soit
                 qui
                 maly
                 pense
                 ,
                 Id
                 est
                 ,
                 Shame
                 bee
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 evill
                 thinks
              
               ;
               which
               after
               was
               the
               Motto
               or
               Impresse
               of
               the
               Garter
               .
            
             
               Which
               were
               it
               so
               (
               saith
               Master
               Camden
               )
               it
               need
               not
               seeme
               to
               be
               a
               base
               originall
               thereof
               ,
               
               considering
               as
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 nobilitas
                 sub
                 amore
                 iacet
              
               .
               He
               addes
               withall
               ,
               that
               some
               report
               ,
               how
               from
               his
               owne
               Garter
               given
               forth
               ,
               as
               a
               signall
               of
               a
               battaile
               ,
               which
               sped
               so
               fortunately
               ;
               hee
               call'd
               them
               Knights
               of
               the
               Garter
               .
            
             But
             whatsoever
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             likely
             it
             is
             that
             it
             tooke
             this
             name
             from
             
               the
               blew
               Garter
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Fellowes
             of
             it
             weare
             on
             their
             left
             Leg
             :
             carrying
             the
             foresaid
             impresse
             wrought
             with
             
               golden
               Letters
            
             ,
             and
             enchased
             with
             precious
             Stones
             ;
             and
             fastned
             with
             a
             buckle
             of
             Gold
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             Bond
             
             of
             most
             inward
             societie
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             unitie
             and
             Concord
             ;
             that
             so
             there
             might
             be
             a
             Communion
             as
             it
             were
             of
             vertues
             ,
             
             and
             good
             will
             amongst
             them
             .
             Doctor
             Cowell
             reports
             in
             his
             Interpreter
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             seene
             an
             ancient
             monument
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             appeare
             that
             this
             most
             noble
             Order
             is
             a
             Colledge
             or
             Corporation
             ,
             having
             a
             Common
             seale
             :
             consisting
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             as
             Soveraignes
             thereof
             ,
             or
             chiefe
             Guardians
             of
             it
             ;
             25.
             
             Knights
             ,
             fellowes
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             or
             Companions
             )
             of
             the
             Garter
             ;
             14.
             
             
               Canons
               resident
            
             ,
             beeing
             secular
             Preists
             ;
             13.
             
             Vicars
             ,
             or
             
               Chorall
               Preists
            
             ;
             and
             26.
             of
             the
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             gentrie
             ,
             militarie
             men
             ,
             call'd
             commonly
             ,
             
               Poore
               Knights
               of
               Windsore
            
             :
             (
             whereof
             indeed
             there
             are
             but
             twelve
             .
             )
             There
             belongs
             also
             unto
             this
             Heroicke
             Order
             ,
             the
             Prelate
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lord
             Byshop
             of
             Winton
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ;
             a
             Chancellour
             ;
             a
             Register
             thereof
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             is
             the
             Deane
             of
             Windsore
             ;
             an
             Vsher
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Vshers
             of
             the
             Kings
             Chamber
             ,
             called
             Black-rod
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             a
             chiefe
             Herald
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             principall
             of
             all
             ,
             GARTER
             first
             King
             of
             Armes
             ,
             instituted
             by
             that
             victorious
             Prince
             King
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             ;
             to
             attend
             chiefly
             on
             this
             Order
             and
             doe
             them
             service
             at
             their
             Funerals
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             The
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             the
             Soveraignes
             of
             this
             noble
             Order
             :
             and
             either
             doe
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             lawfull
             Deputie
             ,
             by
             them
             nominated
             and
             appointed
             ,
             elect
             the
             
             fellowes
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             solemnize
             the
             Festivals
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             Chapters
             .
             To
             them
             it
             also
             appertaines
             to
             have
             the
             declaration
             ,
             reformation
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             of
             the
             said
             most
             noble
             Order
             .
             Which
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             were
             first
             instituted
             and
             devised
             ,
             by
             the
             victorious
             Prince
             ,
             King
             Edward
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             the
             third
             ;
             after
             revised
             and
             ratified
             by
             many
             the
             succeeding
             Kings
             :
             And
             on
             the
             
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             much
             altered
             by
             King
             Edward
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             the
             sixt
             .
             
             
               About
               this
               time
            
             (
             saith
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Hayward
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Historie
             of
             that
             Prince
             )
             
               the
               Order
               was
               almost
               wholly
               altered
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Statutes
               thereof
               then
               made
               it
               doth
               appeare
               .
            
             A
             thing
             not
             to
             bee
             wondred
             at
             .
             For
             even
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             most
             setled
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             have
             beene
             often
             changed
             and
             varied
             ;
             according
             to
             occasion
             and
             the
             Princes
             pleasure
             .
             Vnto
             them
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             Soveraignes
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Deputies
             ,
             it
             appertaines
             to
             choose
             and
             nominate
             into
             the
             Order
             ,
             whom
             they
             esteeme
             to
             bee
             most
             worthy
             of
             that
             honour
             ;
             and
             like
             to
             bee
             the
             greatest
             ornament
             unto
             it
             .
             Yet
             so
             ,
             that
             sixe
             at
             least
             of
             the
             said
             fellowes
             doe
             conveene
             at
             the
             Election
             ,
             and
             concurre
             in
             it
             :
             the
             residue
             of
             them
             being
             all
             warned
             to
             bee
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             faile
             of
             their
             attendance
             ,
             without
             just
             cause
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Soveraigne
             shall
             approve
             ,
             to
             bee
             amerced
             .
             In
             their
             elections
             ,
             two
             things
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             they
             especially
             observe
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             partie
             nominated
             ,
             bee
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             name
             
             and
             armes
             for
             three
             descents
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Fathers
             side
             and
             by
             the
             Mothers
             .
             
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             when
             the
             Garter
             was
             reproachfully
             taken
             from
             the
             Lord
             
               William
               Paget
            
             ,
             by
             Dudley
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             to
             give
             to
             Iohn
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
             :
             he
             used
             this
             colour
             to
             disguise
             that
             foule
             dishonour
             ;
             that
             the
             said
             Lord
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             first
             raiser
             of
             his
             house
             )
             
               was
               said
               to
               bee
               no
               gentleman
               of
               blood
               ,
               neither
               by
               Father
               nor
               by
               Mother
               :
            
             as
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Hayward
            
             tells
             the
             storie
             .
             
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             partie
             nominated
             ,
             bee
             without
             spot
             ,
             or
             foule
             reproach
             :
             as
             viz.
             not
             convict
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             nor
             attaint
             of
             treason
             ;
             nor
             by
             his
             Prodigalitie
             and
             riot
             decayed
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             hee
             is
             not
             able
             to
             conserve
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Order
             ;
             nor
             such
             a
             one
             that
             ever
             fled
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battaile
             ,
             his
             
               Soveraigne
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             his
             Lieutenant
             being
             in
             the
             Feild
             .
             In
             all
             which
             cases
             ,
             a
             Knight
             elected
             and
             installed
             ;
             may
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             the
             Soveraigne
             ,
             be
             degraded
             .
             The
             partie
             chosen
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             if
             he
             bee
             a
             stranger
             ,
             is
             certified
             thereof
             soone
             after
             by
             Letters
             from
             the
             Soveraigne
             :
             and
             many
             times
             ,
             the
             Statutes
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             have
             beene
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             he
             will
             accept
             of
             this
             election
             .
             But
             this
             a
             matter
             meerely
             formall
             .
             For
             commonly
             our
             Kings
             are
             first
             well
             assured
             of
             the
             parties
             good
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             choose
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             forreigne
             Princes
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             true
             note
             of
             Master
             Camdens
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               most
               mighty
               of
               them
               have
               reputed
               it
               their
               chiefest
               honour
               to
               be
               
               chosen
               and
               admitted
               into
               this
               Companie
               :
            
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             anon
             ,
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Catalogue
             .
             If
             he
             accept
             it
             (
             as
             no
             question
             but
             hee
             will
             ,
             )
             then
             doth
             the
             Soveraigne
             forthwith
             send
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             Herald
             (
             commonly
             )
             the
             whole
             habit
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             with
             the
             Garter
             and
             the
             Collar
             ;
             wherewith
             they
             doe
             invest
             him
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Prince
             or
             stranger
             so
             invested
             ,
             within
             convenient
             time
             ,
             send
             their
             sufficient
             Deputie
             ,
             with
             a
             mantle
             of
             
               blew
               Velvet
            
             ,
             to
             be
             installed
             in
             their
             roome
             ,
             at
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Church
             at
             Windsore
             .
             But
             if
             the
             partie
             chosen
             be
             a
             Subject
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             Garter
             is
             delivered
             to
             him
             presently
             upon
             his
             election
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             is
             chose
             into
             the
             Order
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter-house
             ,
             upon
             the
             reading
             of
             his
             Commission
             before
             the
             Soveraigne
             or
             his
             Deputie
             ;
             he
             is
             invested
             with
             his
             Robe
             and
             with
             his
             Hood
             .
             Then
             followes
             the
             Installment
             performed
             with
             many
             grave
             and
             magnificent
             Ceremonies
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             he
             doth
             receive
             the
             Collar
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             
               These
               ,
               at
               their
               installations
               ,
               have
               alwayes
               an
               oath
               administred
               ;
               that
               to
               their
               power
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               they
               shall
               be
               fellowes
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               they
               shall
               defend
               the
               honor
               ,
               quarrels
               ,
               rights
               ,
               and
               lordships
               of
               the
               Soveraigne
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               endeavor
               to
               preserve
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               statutes
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               shal
               well
               observe
               without
               fraud
               or
               Covin
               .
            
             Which
             oath
             is
             by
             the
             natives
             of
             the
             kindome
             ,
             taken
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             in
             termes
             ;
             but
             many
             times
             ,
             by
             strangers
             ,
             relatively
             and
             by
             halfes
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             former
             Order
             .
             So
             
             So
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             of
             France
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Darby
             ,
             invested
             with
             the
             Garter
             ,
             Anno
             1585
             ,
             
             he
             tooke
             his
             oath
             to
             keepe
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Order
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             
               Quae
               legibus
               Ordinis
               S.
               Spiritus
               ,
               &
               S.
               Michaelis
               non
               adversantur
            
             ;
             wherein
             they
             were
             not
             opposite
             unto
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Michael
             ,
             &
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             bin
             sworn
             before
             .
             
             Vpon
             which
             reason
             also
             ,
             Frederick
             King
             of
             Denmarke
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             joyfully
             accept
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             Order
             ;
             refused
             to
             take
             the
             oath
             at
             all
             :
             because
             he
             had
             beene
             sworne
             before
             (
             at
             his
             installation
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Saint
             Michael
             )
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             Being
             thus
             solemnely
             installed
             ,
             and
             seated
             in
             the
             place
             belonging
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Chappell
             ,
             their
             next
             care
             is
             to
             fasten
             an
             Escocheon
             of
             their
             
               Armes
               and
               hachments
            
             ,
             in
             a
             plate
             of
             mettall
             ,
             upon
             the
             backe
             of
             their
             said
             stalls
             :
             which
             they
             remove
             ,
             according
             as
             themselves
             ,
             in
             Order
             ,
             are
             advanced
             higher
             .
             And
             in
             that
             Order
             ,
             doe
             they
             also
             change
             the
             places
             of
             their
             banners
             ,
             swords
             and
             Helmets
             ;
             which
             are
             continually
             set
             over
             their
             said
             stalls
             ,
             during
             their
             being
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             This
             onely
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             death
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Knights
             of
             this
             most
             noble
             Order
             ,
             their
             Plate
             of
             Armes
             ,
             is
             left
             for
             ever
             to
             that
             stall
             ,
             where
             last
             they
             sate
             ;
             to
             preserve
             their
             memory
             :
             whereas
             the
             Banner
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             and
             Helmet
             ,
             are
             all
             taken
             downe
             ;
             and
             offered
             with
             all
             due
             solemnities
             ;
             the
             Offering
             made
             by
             such
             of
             the
             surviving
             Knights
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Soveraigne
             shall
             
             be
             destinated
             to
             that
             service
             .
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             remove
             their
             Plates
             ,
             and
             Hachments
             ,
             according
             as
             themselves
             in
             order
             are
             advanced
             higher
             .
             in
             this
             Order
             ,
             they
             take
             place
             according
             to
             the
             antiquitie
             of
             their
             Creation
             ;
             and
             not
             according
             to
             their
             dignities
             ,
             titles
             ,
             and
             estates
             :
             so
             that
             sometimes
             a
             Knight
             Bachelour
             ,
             hath
             place
             before
             an
             Earle
             or
             Baron
             ;
             as
             not
             long
             since
             wee
             had
             example
             in
             Sir
             
               Harry
               Lea
            
             ,
             Knight
             ,
             keeper
             of
             the
             Armorie
             .
             Onely
             in
             honour
             unto
             strangers
             ,
             which
             bee
             Dukes
             ,
             or
             Sonnes
             and
             Brethren
             unto
             forreine
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             :
             it
             is
             permitted
             that
             they
             take
             their
             roomes
             and
             places
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             qualitie
             .
             Hitherto
             have
             we
             spoken
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             Saint
             GEORGES
             Knights
             ,
             and
             their
             admission
             to
             the
             Order
             .
             A
             litle
             would
             be
             said
             now
             of
             the
             meanes
             and
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             their
             roomes
             are
             voyded
             ,
             and
             their
             places
             destitute
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             three
             :
             for
             either
             they
             are
             voyde
             by
             Death
             ,
             or
             by
             Degradation
             ,
             or
             by
             Cession
             and
             surrendrie
             .
             The
             second
             of
             the
             three
             (
             for
             here
             we
             will
             not
             speake
             of
             Death
             )
             is
             Degradation
             :
             a
             peece
             of
             Iustice
             more
             to
             bee
             commended
             where
             it
             may
             not
             ,
             than
             where
             it
             may
             bee
             spared
             .
             The
             cases
             wherein
             Degradation
             is
             allowed
             of
             ,
             I
             have
             shewne
             already
             :
             but
             the
             examples
             are
             but
             fewe
             .
             William
             Lord
             Paget
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             scornfully
             degraded
             by
             Northumberland
             ;
             was
             by
             Qu.
             Mary
             ,
             
             with
             great
             honour
             ,
             restored
             againe
             unto
             his
             Order
             .
             And
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Fastolfe
            
             ,
             which
             for
             his
             
             valiantnesse
             had
             beene
             elected
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bedford
             ,
             
             under
             whom
             hee
             served
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             he
             was
             
               great
               Master
               of
               the
               Household
            
             ;
             devested
             in
             great
             anger
             of
             his
             GEORGE
             and
             GARTER
             :
             because
             hee
             had
             departed
             from
             a
             battaile
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             English
             lost
             )
             without
             stroke
             stricken
             .
             But
             afterwards
             by
             meanes
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             upon
             good
             excuse
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             by
             him
             alleaged
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
             (
             as
             certainly
             he
             was
             a
             wise
             and
             valiant
             Captaine
             ,
             however
             in
             the
             stage
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             pleased
             to
             make
             merry
             with
             him
             )
             he
             was
             restored
             unto
             his
             honour
             .
             The
             third
             and
             last
             meanes
             of
             avoydance
             ,
             is
             by
             Cession
             &
             Surrendrie
             :
             &
             the
             examples
             hereof
             also
             are
             but
             few
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             make
             further
             search
             into
             it
             )
             that
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             beeing
             offended
             with
             Qu.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             about
             the
             altering
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             alienated
             from
             the
             English
             :
             delivered
             backe
             to
             the
             Lord
             Vicount
             Mountague
             ,
             
             the
             robes
             and
             habit
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             invested
             on
             his
             marriage
             with
             Qu.
             Mary
             .
             By
             which
             his
             Act
             ,
             as
             the
             Historian
             hath
             observed
             ,
             
               Cum
               Anglis
               amicitiam
               visus
               est
               prorsus
               eiurare
               :
            
             he
             seemed
             to
             breake
             off
             utterly
             ,
             all
             amitie
             and
             friendship
             ▪
             with
             the
             realme
             of
             England
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             King
             Philip
             being
             once
             resolved
             to
             renounce
             his
             Order
             ,
             was
             of
             necessitie
             to
             send
             backe
             the
             habit
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             ordained
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             of
             them
             as
             depart
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             to
             take
             care
             especially
             ,
             that
             the
             Garter
             ,
             bee
             restored
             unto
             the
             Soveraigne
             ;
             by
             him
             and
             by
             the
             Company
             of
             
             the
             said
             Order
             ,
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             to
             some
             other
             .
             Examples
             in
             which
             kinde
             are
             infinite
             to
             bee
             related
             .
             Windsore
             ,
             the
             fairest
             and
             most
             stately
             of
             our
             English
             Pallaces
             ,
             was
             by
             King
             Edward
             who
             adorned
             and
             beautified
             it
             ;
             conceived
             most
             fit
             to
             bee
             the
             Seate
             of
             that
             most
             excellent
             Order
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             established
             .
             An
             house
             indeed
             ,
             worthie
             of
             such
             inhabitants
             ;
             and
             therefore
             worthily
             honoured
             by
             them
             .
             For
             here
             ,
             they
             alwayes
             leave
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             the
             mantle
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             to
             be
             layed
             up
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             any
             suddaine
             chances
             which
             might
             happen
             to
             require
             their
             presence
             at
             Saint
             GEORGES
             Chappell
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Chapter-house
             .
             Here
             doe
             they
             solemnize
             the
             Installations
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             performe
             their
             obsequies
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             such
             a
             reverend
             regard
             they
             owe
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             come
             within
             two
             miles
             of
             it
             (
             except
             that
             they
             be
             hindered
             by
             some
             weighty
             and
             important
             businesse
             )
             they
             alwayes
             doe
             repaire
             thereto
             ;
             and
             putting
             on
             their
             mantles
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Chappell
             ,
             and
             there
             make
             their
             Offerings
             .
             Nor
             doe
             they
             go
             at
             any
             time
             from
             out
             the
             Castle
             ,
             if
             their
             occasions
             bring
             them
             thither
             ;
             till
             they
             have
             offered
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             I
             should
             now
             from
             the
             Knights
             and
             from
             the
             Order
             ,
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Patron
             of
             it
             :
             but
             that
             I
             first
             must
             meet
             an
             errour
             ;
             by
             some
             reputed
             as
             a
             Law
             and
             Statute
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             so
             delivered
             by
             tradition
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             :
             
             viz.
             that
             those
             of
             this
             
               Heroicke
               Order
            
             ,
             are
             by
             their
             Order
             bound
             ,
             
               Vt
               mutuo
               se
               iuvent
            
             ,
             that
             they
             defend
             each
             other
             ,
             at
             all
             extremities
             and
             assaies
             .
          
           
           
             But
             doubtlesse
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Onely
             the
             Knights
             are
             bound
             ,
             not
             to
             ingage
             themselves
             in
             the
             service
             of
             a
             forreine
             Prince
             ,
             without
             licence
             from
             the
             Soveraigne
             :
             nor
             to
             beare
             Armes
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             their
             Fellowes
             bee
             already
             entertained
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             report
             :
             for
             
               Omnis
               fabula
            
             (
             as
             the
             Mythologists
             affirme
             )
             
               fundatur
               in
               Historia
            
             .
             
             Yet
             hereupon
             ,
             Alphonso
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             sonne
             unto
             Ferdinand
             King
             of
             Naples
             ;
             knowing
             that
             Charles
             ,
             the
             eighth
             of
             France
             ,
             threatned
             the
             conquest
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             :
             did
             with
             great
             importunitie
             request
             ,
             to
             be
             elected
             of
             this
             Order
             ;
             as
             accordingly
             hee
             was
             .
             Conceiving
             ,
             that
             if
             once
             he
             were
             Companion
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             the
             Soveraigne
             thereof
             ,
             would
             be
             obliged
             ,
             to
             countenance
             and
             aide
             him
             in
             his
             Warres
             against
             the
             French.
             Which
             hopes
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             built
             upon
             a
             false
             ,
             and
             ruinous
             ground
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             not
             to
             bee
             admired
             ,
             if
             they
             deceived
             him
             .
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             ,
             who
             before
             accounted
             mutuall
             defence
             to
             be
             a
             Statute
             of
             this
             Order
             :
             doth
             ,
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             overthrow
             his
             owne
             building
             .
             Concluding
             this
             relation
             ,
             of
             Alphonsus
             and
             his
             investiture
             ,
             with
             this
             note
             ;
             
               Iampridem
               ea
               consuetudo
               ferendi
               auxilij
               obsoleverat
               :
            
             that
             long
             agoe
             that
             custome
             had
             beene
             out
             of
             use
             .
             
             He
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             more
             agreeable
             unto
             the
             truth
             ;
             it
             had
             never
             beene
             .
          
           
             (
             10
             )
             Having
             thus
             spoken
             of
             the
             Statutes
             of
             this
             most
             noble
             Order
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             and
             
             beene
             govern'd
             ;
             wee
             will
             descend
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             give
             you
             notice
             of
             their
             Patron
             ;
             which
             ,
             after
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             they
             chose
             unto
             themselves
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             thus
             
               Pol.
               Virgil
            
             in
             his
             
               English
               Historie
               ,
               Ord●
               verò
               est
               D.
               Georgio
               ut
               bellatorum
               praesidi
               dicatus
               :
            
             
             
               quare
               equites
               quotannis
               diem
               ei
               sacrum
               multis
               ceremonijs
               colunt
               .
            
             This
             Order
             is
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             dedicated
             unto
             Saint
             George
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             Saint
             and
             Patron
             ,
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Warre
             :
             whose
             Festivall
             they
             therefore
             solemnely
             observe
             with
             many
             noble
             Ceremonies
             .
             But
             what
             need
             Polydore
             have
             beene
             produced
             unto
             this
             purpose
             :
             since
             from
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             Institution
             we
             have
             a
             testimony
             more
             authenticall
             .
             
               For
               there
               King
               Edward
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Almighty
               GOD
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blessed
               
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 our
                 Ladie
                 ,
                 St.
                 Mary
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               
                 glorious
                 Martyr
              
               Saint
               GEORGE
               ,
               Patron
               of
               the
               right
               noble
               Realme
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholicke
               Faith
               :
               hee
               had
               ordained
               ,
               established
               ,
               created
               ,
               and
               founded
               within
               his
               Castle
               of
               Windsore
               ,
               a
               Company
               of
               twenty
               sixe
               noble
               Knights
               ,
               to
               bee
               of
               the
               said
               most
               noble
               
                 Order
                 of
              
               Saint
               GEORGE
               ,
               named
               
                 the
                 Garter
              
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             Polydore
             hath
             well
             observed
             with
             how
             great
             Ceremonie
             and
             solemnitie
             ,
             the
             Knights
             doe
             celebrate
             this
             Feast
             .
             Attending
             both
             on
             the
             Vespers
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             it selfe
             ,
             at
             divine
             Service
             ;
             attired
             in
             the
             most
             rich
             and
             stately
             
               Mantles
               of
               the
               Order
            
             :
             and
             gallantly
             adorned
             with
             their
             most
             rich
             &
             sumptuous
             Collars
             ,
             
             (
             which
             wee
             call
             of
             S.
             S.
             )
             the
             Image
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             garnished
             with
             pearles
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             appendant
             to
             them
             .
             In
             which
             their
             going
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             setting
             at
             the
             Table
             ;
             they
             goe
             ,
             and
             set
             ,
             by
             two
             and
             two
             :
             every
             one
             with
             his
             fellow
             ,
             which
             is
             foreagainst
             him
             in
             his
             stall
             .
             And
             if
             by
             chance
             it
             happen
             that
             his
             fellow
             be
             not
             present
             ;
             he
             doth
             both
             goe
             ,
             and
             set
             ,
             alone
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             chance
             to
             happen
             :
             for
             all
             the
             fellowes
             are
             obliged
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             personally
             present
             ,
             without
             a
             just
             and
             reasonable
             cause
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Soveraigne
             or
             his
             Deputie
             ,
             and
             signified
             by
             speciall
             Letters
             of
             excuse
             .
             Other
             the
             pompe
             and
             rich
             magnificence
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             I
             forbeare
             to
             mention
             ,
             as
             utterly
             unable
             to
             expresse
             it
             .
             The
             minde
             is
             then
             best
             satisfied
             in
             such
             things
             as
             this
             ;
             when
             the
             eye
             hath
             seene
             them
             .
             But
             I
             proceed
             unto
             St.
             George
             .
             Of
             which
             their
             Patron
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             noble
             Order
             it selfe
             ,
             
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Tame
               and
               Isis
               ,
            
             a
             Poeme
             written
             some
             yeeres
             past
             ;
             doth
             thus
             descant
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Auratos
                 thalmos
                 ,
                 regum
                 praeclara
                 sepulchra
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 quaecunque
                 refers
                 ;
                 nunc
                 Windesora
                 referre
              
               
                 Desine
                 .
                 Cappadocis
                 quamvis
                 sis
                 clara
                 Georgi
              
               
                 Militia
                 ,
                 procerumque
                 cohors
                 chlamydata
                 intenti
              
               
                 Cincta
                 periscelidi
                 suras
                 ,
                 te
                 lumine
                 tanto
              
               
                 Illustret
                 ;
                 tantis
                 radijs
                 perstringet
                 &
                 orbem
              
               
                 Vt
                 nunc
                 Phrix●um
                 spernat
                 Burgundia
                 vellus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Contemnat
                 cochleis
                 variatos
                 Gallia
                 torques
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 cruce
                 conspicuas
                 pallas
                 ,
                 Rhodus
                 ,
                 Alcala
                 &
                 Elba
                 ;
              
               
                 Solaque
                 militiae
                 sit
                 gloria
                 splendida
                 ,
                 vestrae
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Windsore
                 relate
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 glorious
                 things
              
               
                 In
                 thee
                 ,
                 thy
                 gilded
                 roofes
                 ,
                 and
                 Tombs
                 of
                 Kings
                 ;
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 honour'd
                 in
                 the
                 rites
              
               
                 Of
                 George
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Cappadocian
                   Martyrs
                
                 ,
                 Knights
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 clad
                 in
                 mantles
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 circled
                 round
              
               
                 The
                 leg
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 the
                 Garter
                 so
                 renown'd
                 ;
              
               
                 Doth
                 so
                 advance
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 its
                 raies
              
               
                 Splendant
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 world
                 amaze
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 Burgundie
                 her
                 Golden-fleece
                 neglects
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 France
                 St.
                 Michaels
                 Collar
                 disrespects
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 and
                 Malta
                 both
                 ,
                 esteeme
                 but
                 small
              
               
                 Their
                 
                   Crossed
                   robes
                
                 :
                 thy
                 Order
                 dimmes
                 thē
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Knights
             of
             this
             most
             honourable
             Order
             ,
             are
             called
             in
             Latine
             
               Equites
               Georgiani
            
             ,
             St.
             George's
             Knights
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             also
             in
             the
             English
             :
             as
             in
             that
             passage
             before
             noted
             out
             of
             the
             Poly-Olbion
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 S.
                 George
                 ,
                 whereas
                 his
                 honor'd
                 knights
              
               
                 Vpon
                 his
                 hallowed
                 day
                 observe
                 their
                 ancient
                 rites
                 .
              
            
             And
             in
             many
             others
             also
             of
             our
             better
             sort
             of
             Authors
             .
          
           
             (
             11
             )
             The
             other
             ornaments
             and
             habit
             belonging
             to
             this
             Order
             ,
             besides
             the
             Garter
             ,
             are
             a
             Gown
             ,
             a
             Kirtle
             ,
             a
             Chaperon
             ,
             a
             Cloak
             ,
             a
             Girdle
             ,
             &
             a
             Collar
             :
             all
             stately
             &
             magnificent
             both
             for
             stuffe
             &
             fashion
             ;
             
             but
             worne
             onely
             upon
             dayes
             of
             extraordinary
             solemnitie
             .
             For
             ordinary
             use
             ,
             besides
             the
             Garter
             which
             is
             for
             every
             dayes
             wearing
             ,
             and
             their
             Cloake
             with
             the
             Sunne
             on
             the
             left
             shoulder
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             full
             glorie
             ;
             which
             last
             was
             added
             by
             his
             most
             excellent
             Majestie
             now
             being
             :
             they
             have
             a
             
               blew
               Ribbon
            
             which
             they
             weare
             about
             their
             neckes
             ;
             with
             the
             picture
             ,
             or
             rather
             portraiture
             of
             the
             GEORGE
             ,
             appendant
             to
             it
             .
             This
             portraiture
             ,
             or
             GEORGE
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             ,
             against
             the
             streame
             of
             most
             Writers
             ,
             makes
             to
             be
             Historicall
             :
             
             I
             say
             against
             the
             streame
             of
             most
             writers
             ;
             because
             I
             have
             not
             met
             with
             any
             others
             ,
             which
             doe
             so
             conceive
             it
             ,
             but
             Wicelius
             onely
             ;
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             .
             Sir
             Walters
             reason
             ,
             this
             .
             
               And
               though
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               for
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               Dragon
               I
               leave
               every
               man
               to
               his
               owne
               beleefe
               :
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               thinke
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               had
               not
               some
               probable
               record
               of
               that
               his
               memorable
               act
               among
               many
               others
               ;
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               the
               Order
               full
               of
               honor
               ,
               which
               Edward
               the
               third
               founded
               ,
               
               and
               his
               successours
               royally
               continued
               ,
               should
               have
               borne
               his
               name
               :
               seeing
               the
               world
               had
               not
               that
               scarcity
               of
               Saints
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               English
               were
               to
               make
               such
               an
               erection
               upon
               a
               fable
               ,
               or
               person
               fained
               .
            
             So
             hee
             :
             And
             this
             I
             well
             allow
             of
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Saint
             ;
             whose
             being
             ,
             and
             whose
             being
             of
             a
             Saint
             of
             speciall
             eminencie
             ,
             it
             justifies
             sufficiently
             .
             But
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             it
             cannot
             well
             be
             used
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             killing
             of
             the
             
             Dragon
             :
             which
             being
             thrust
             into
             the
             Legends
             by
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Voragine
            
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             noted
             ,
             found
             afterwards
             a
             generall
             entertainment
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             and
             amongst
             other
             places
             here
             in
             England
             also
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             As
             therefore
             some
             have
             made
             the
             whole
             storie
             of
             St.
             GEORGE
             ,
             to
             be
             symbolicall
             ;
             so
             have
             some
             others
             made
             it
             to
             be
             also
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             in
             particular
             relation
             to
             this
             Order
             .
             Thus
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             in
             his
             first
             of
             the
             
               Idolatries
               o●
               Rome
            
             ,
             
             
               Verùm
               illustres
               eius
               Ordinis
               Heroes
               ,
               melius
               iam
               edocti
               atque
               cruditi
               ,
               intelligunt
               Georgium
               suum
               non
               Cappadocem
               esse
               ,
               sed
               symbolicum
               :
               quo
               excitantur
               &
               monentur
               ,
               ut
               Draconem
               oppugnent
               ,
               &
               bestiam
               ,
               Id
               est
               ,
               Romanum
               Antichristum
               .
            
             The
             Nobles
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             instructed
             better
             than
             before
             ,
             conceive
             it
             rightly
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             GEORGE
             hath
             no
             relation
             unto
             him
             of
             Cappadocia
             ;
             but
             meerly
             is
             symbolicall
             :
             by
             which
             they
             are
             advised
             and
             lessoned
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             destroy
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             Dragon
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             the
             
               Apocalypse
               ;
               id
               est
            
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Antichrist
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             Dr.
             Boys
             ,
             late
             Deane
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             
             
               I
               write
               not
               this
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               to
               dishonour
               that
               noble
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               .
               For
               under
               correction
               ,
               
                 &
                 salvo
                 semper
                 honore
                 Ordinis
              
               ,
               I
               take
               the
               GEORGE
               which
               adornes
               those
               right
               honourable
               Worthies
               ,
               to
               be
               symbolicalll
               onely
               :
               signifying
               that
               a
               valiant
               Knight
               should
               alwayes
               be
               ready
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Dragon
               ;
               and
               other
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               
               and
               state
               whatsoever
               .
            
             Which
             words
             of
             theirs
             may
             bee
             approved
             also
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             that
             this
             use
             may
             commendably
             bee
             made
             of
             it
             :
             but
             if
             they
             were
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             first
             intention
             of
             the
             founder
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             false
             ,
             nor
             lesse
             agreeable
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             storie
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             use
             may
             commendably
             bee
             made
             of
             it
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             Institution
             it
             apppeares
             plainely
             ,
             that
             this
             most
             excellent
             Order
             was
             first
             ordained
             unto
             the
             honour
             
               of
               Almighty
            
             GOD
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Catholicke
               Faith.
            
             And
             in
             
               the
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Order
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             cause
             sufficient
             for
             a
             
               Knight
               to
               be
               refused
               at
               the
               Election
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             degraded
             after
             his
             Installation
             :
             that
             hee
             hath
             beene
             
               convicted
               and
               attainted
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               errour
               ,
               against
               the
               Faith
               Catholicke
               ;
               or
               hath
               for
               any
               such
               offence
               ,
               suffred
               any
               paine
               ,
               or
               conviction
               publicke
               .
            
             Adde
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             appointed
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Banners
               Swords
            
             and
             Helmets
             ,
             shall
             bee
             placed
             above
             their
             stalls
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             this
             intent
             and
             purpose
             :
             
               to
               signifie
            
             (
             so
             saith
             the
             Statute
             )
             
               that
               they
               doe
               beare
               them
               in
               defence
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               as
               all
               true
               knighthood
               doth
               require
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Order
             is
             to
             instruct
             and
             lesson
             them
             ;
             still
             to
             oppose
             the
             Divell
             ,
             
               that
               old
               Dragon
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             instruments
             what
             ever
             ,
             in
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             Gods
             true
             Religion
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             doubtlesse
             ,
             doth
             Chaucer
             ,
             in
             a
             Sonnet
             to
             the
             fellowes
             of
             the
             Order
             ;
             thus
             counsaile
             and
             advise
             them
             .
          
           
             
             
               —
               But
               for
               Gods
               pleasance
            
             
               And
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               in
               signifiance
            
             
               That
               yee
               beene
               of
               St.
               GEORGE'S
               liverie
               ,
            
             
               Doeth
               him
               service
               and
               knightly
               obeysance
            
             
               For
               Christs
               cause
               is
               his
               ,
               well
               knowne
               yee
               .
            
          
           
             So
             farre
             our
             English
             Homer
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             English-Muses
             .
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             affirme
             it
             ,
             but
             possibly
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             some
             such
             matter
             was
             intended
             ;
             when
             it
             was
             ordered
             so
             precisely
             in
             the
             Statutes
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             this
             most
             noble
             Order
             ,
             shall
             be
             seene
             openly
             without
             his
             George
             :
             and
             that
             it
             may
             
               not
               be
               ingaged
               ,
               aliened
               ,
               nor
               sold
               ,
               nor
               given
               away
               ,
               for
               any
               need
               ,
               cause
               ,
               or
               necessitie
               whatsoever
               .
            
             Whereas
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Ornaments
             ,
             are
             for
             solemne
             dayes
             onely
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Garter
             may
             sometimes
             be
             layed
             aside
             ,
             as
             in
             case
             of
             taking
             any
             journey
             :
             for
             then
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             weare
             a
             
               blew
               ribband
            
             under
             their
             bootes
             ,
             to
             denote
             the
             Garter
             .
             I
             say
             perhaps
             some
             such
             might
             bee
             purpose
             of
             it
             :
             but
             I
             affirme
             it
             not
             for
             certaine
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             constant
             and
             continuall
             wearing
             of
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             Image
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             faire
             instruction
             unto
             all
             of
             this
             Heroicke
             Order
             ;
             never
             to
             lay
             aside
             St.
             GEORGE'S
             resolution
             ,
             of
             encountring
             with
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             
               that
               old
               Serpent
            
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             at
             last
             receive
             the
             blessed
             and
             
               immarcessible
               Crowne
               of
               Glorie
            
             .
          
           
             (
             13
             )
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             mightiest
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             have
             reputed
             it
             among
             
             their
             chiefe
             honours
             ,
             to
             be
             chosen
             and
             admitted
             into
             this
             fellowship
             .
             For
             proofe
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             behold
             what
             excellent
             Peeres
             and
             Princes
             of
             our
             owne
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             have
             in
             all
             times
             successively
             ,
             beene
             chosen
             into
             this
             most
             noble
             Order
             :
             wee
             have
             adjoyn'd
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             Knights
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             it
             till
             the
             present
             .
             Which
             Catalogue
             I
             have
             here
             layed
             downe
             ,
             according
             as
             I
             finde
             it
             in
             the
             
               Catalogue
               of
               Honour
            
             ,
             published
             by
             Milles
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             adding
             unto
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             beene
             admitted
             ,
             since
             that
             publication
             .
             Hereafter
             ,
             if
             this
             worke
             may
             ever
             have
             a
             second
             birth
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             ability
             to
             nde
             ,
             or
             meanes
             to
             search
             into
             the
             publike
             Registers
             of
             this
             Order
             :
             I
             shall
             annex
             to
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Creation
             ;
             as
             wee
             have
             done
             in
             all
             of
             them
             since
             the
             first
             of
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             .
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               FOVNDERS
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               Garter
               :
               EDVVARD
               the
               III.
               Of
               ENGLAND
               ,
               and
               FRANCE
               ,
               &c.
               being
               the
               Chiefe
               or
               Soveraigne
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               the
               III.
               
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               .
               
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Lancaster
               .
            
             
               PETER
               ,
               
                 Capit.
                 de
                 la
                 Bouche
              
               .
            
             
               WILLIAN
               MONTACVTE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Salisburie
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Lord
               Lisle
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               BEAVCHMP
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               HVGH
               COVRTNEY
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               GREY
               of
               Codnor
               .
               Knight
               .
            
             
               MILES
               STAPLETON
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               HVGH
               WORTHESLEY
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               CHANDOS
               ,
               
                 Knight
                 Banneret
              
               .
            
             
               OTHO
               HOLLAND
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               
               SANCHIO
               DAMPREDICOVRT
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               BEAVCHAMP
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Warwicke
               .
            
             
               RAPH
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Stafford
               .
            
             
               ROGER
               MORTIMER
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               March.
               
            
             
               BARTHOLM
               .
               de
               Burgherst
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Lord
               Mohun
               of
               Dunstere
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               HOLLAND
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               RICHARD
               FITZ-SIMON
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               WALE
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               NEELE
               LORENGE
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               IAMES
               AVDLEY
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ESME
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               WALTER
               PAVELY
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             Founders
             being
             dead
             ,
             these
             following
             were
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             said
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             elected
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             according
             as
             their
             stalls
             became
             vacant
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             any
             of
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             
               viz.
               
            
             
               RICHARD
               of
               Burdeaux
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               ;
               
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 the
                 second
              
               .
            
             
               LIONELL
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Clarence
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               of
               Gaunt
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Lancaster
               .
            
             
               EDMOND
               of
               Langley
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Brittaine
               ,
               
                 and
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Richmond
               .
            
             
               
               HVMFREY
               de
               Bohun
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Hereford
               .
            
             
               WI●LIAM
               ,
               de
               Bohun
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northampton
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               HASTINGS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Pembrooke
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               BEAVCHAMP
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Warwicke
               .
            
             
               RICHARD
               FITZ-ALAN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Arundell
               .
            
             
               ROBERT
               VFFORD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               HVGH
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Stafford
               .
            
             
               GVISCARD
               of
               Engolesine
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Huntingdon
               .
            
             
               INGELRAM
               of
               Coucy
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Bedford
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               Lord
               Despencer
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               ,
               Lord
               Latimer
               .
            
             
               REYNOLD
               Lord
               Cobham
               ,
               of
               Sterborough
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Lord
               Nevill
               of
               Raby
               .
            
             
               RAPH
               ,
               Lord
               Basset
               of
               Drayton
               .
            
             
               Sir
               WAL●
               .
               MANNY
               ,
               Banneret
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOMAS
               VFFORD
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOMAS
               FELTON
               .
            
             
               Sir
               FRANCIS
               VAN
               HALL
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ALAN
               BOXHVLL
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RICH.
               PEMBRVGE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOMAS
               VTREIGHT
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOM.
               BANISTER
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RICH.
               LA
               VACHE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               GVY
               of
               Brienne
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               RICHARD
               the
               II.
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               Elected
               in
               his
               Time
               into
               the
               Order
               ,
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               
               THOMAS
               of
               Woodstocke
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               ,
               
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Gloucester
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Darbie
               ,
               
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Hereford
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Gelderland
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Holland
               ,
               Hainault
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               THO.
               HOLLAND
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Surrey
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               HOLLAND
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Exeter
               .
            
             
               THO.
               MOVVERAY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Aumerle
               .
            
             
               MICHAEL
               DE
               LA
               POLE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               SCROPE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Wiltes
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               BEAVCHAMP
               ,
               Lord
               Aburgevenny
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Lord
               Beaumont
               .
            
             
               
               WIL.
               Lord
               Willoughby
               .
            
             
               RICHARD
               ,
               Lord
               Grey
               .
            
             
               Sir
               NICHOLAS
               SARNESFEILD
               .
            
             
               Sir
               PHILIP
               DE
               LA
               VACHE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ROBERT
               KNOLLES
               .
            
             
               Sir
               GVY
               of
               Brienne
               .
            
             
               Sir
               SIMON
               BVRLEY
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               D'EVREVX
               .
            
             
               Sir
               BRIAN
               STAPLETON
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RIGH
               .
               BVRLEY
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               COVRTNEY
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               BVRLEY
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               BOVRCHIER
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THO.
               GRANDISON
               .
            
             
               Sir
               LEVVIS
               CLIFFORD
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ROBERT
               DVMSTAVILL
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ROBERT
               of
               Namurs
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               HENRY
               the
               IIII
               ,
               of
               that
               Name
               ;
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               :
               made
               Choice
               of
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               .
            
             
               
               THOMAS
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Clarence
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Bedford
               .
            
             
               HVMFREY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Gloucester
               .
            
             
               ROBERT
               ,
               
                 Count
                 Palatine
                 ,
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Bavaria
               .
            
             
               THO.
               BEAVFORT
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Exeter
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               BEAVFORT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               THO.
               FITZ-ALAN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Arundell
               .
            
             
               EDM.
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Stafford
               .
            
             
               EM
               .
               HOLLAND
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Kent
               .
            
             
               RAPH
               NEVILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Westmerland
               .
            
             
               GILBERT
               ,
               Lord
               Talbot
               .
            
             
               GILBERT
               ,
               Lord
               Roos
               .
            
             
               THO.
               Lord
               Morley
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               Lord
               Powys
               .
            
             
               
               IOH.
               Lord
               Lovell
               .
            
             
               Edvv.
               Lord
               Burnell
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               CORNVVALL
               ,
               Lord
               Fanhope
               .
            
             
               Sir
               WIL.
               ARVNDELL
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOH.
               STANLEY
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ROE
               .
               VMFREVILL
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOM.
               RAMPSTON
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOM.
               ERPINGHAM
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOH.
               SVLBIE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               SANCHIO
               of
               Trane
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               HENRY
               the
               V.
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               graced
               with
               the
               Order
               ,
            
             
               SIGISMVND
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Hungarie
               and
               Bohemia
               ,
               
                 Emperour
                 Elect.
              
               
            
             
               
               IOHN
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Portugall
               .
            
             
               CHRISTIERNE
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Danemarke
               .
            
             
               PHILIP
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Burgundie
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               HOLLAND
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Exeter
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               DE
               LA
               POLE
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               MOVVERAY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               MONTACVTE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               .
            
             
               RICH.
               VERE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Oxon.
               
            
             
               RICH.
               BEAVCHAMP
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Warwicke
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               Lord
               Camoys
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Lord
               Clifford
               .
            
             
               ROBERT
               ,
               Lord
               Willoughby
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               ,
               Lord
               Bardolfe
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               Lord
               Fitz-Hugh
               .
            
             
               LEVVIS
               ROBSART
               ,
               Lord
               Bourchier
               .
            
             
               HVGH
               STAFFORD
               ,
               Lord
               Bourchier
               .
            
             
               
               WALTER
               ,
               Lord
               Hungerford
               ,
            
             
               Sir
               SYMON
               FELBRIDGE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOH.
               GREY
               ,
               of
               Eyton
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOH.
               DABRIDGECOVRT
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOH.
               ROBSART
               .
            
             
               Sir
               TRANK
               VAN
               CLVX
               ,
               of
               Germany
               .
            
             
               Sir
               WILLIAM
               HARRINGTON
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               BLOVNT
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               HENRY
               ,
               the
               VI.
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               :
               assumed
               into
               it
               ,
            
             
               ALBERT
               of
               Austria
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Bohemia
               ,
               Hungarie
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 Emperour
              
               of
               Germanie
               .
            
             
               FREDERICK
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Austria
               ,
               
                 and
                 Emperour
              
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Poland
               .
            
             
               ALPHONSO
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Arragon
               and
               Naples
               .
            
             
               CASIMIRE
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Portugall
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               .
            
             
               PET.
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Conimbria
               ,
               and
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Visontium
               ,
               
                 both
                 Sonnes
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Portugall
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Brunswicke
               .
            
             
               RICH.
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               BEAVFORT
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               EDM.
               BRAVFORT
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               IASPER
               of
               Hatfeild
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Bedford
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               MOVVBRAY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               HVMPH
               .
               STAFFORD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               .
            
             
               
               GASTON
               DE
               FOIX
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Longueville
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               DE
               FOIX
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Kendall
               .
            
             
               ALVARES
               D'ALMADA
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Averence
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               FITZ-ALAN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Arundell
               .
            
             
               RICH.
               NEVILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               .
            
             
               RICH.
               NEVILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Warwicke
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               TALBOT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Shrewsbury
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               TALBOT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               
                 Sonne
                 to
                 the
                 former
              
               .
            
             
               IAMES
               BVTLER
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Wiltes
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               NEVILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Kent
               .
            
             
               RICHARD
               WIDDEVILL
               ,
               Earle
               Ryvers
               .
            
             
               HEN.
               Viscount
               Bourchier
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Essex
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Viscount
               Beaumont
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Lord
               Dudley
               .
            
             
               THO.
               Lord
               Scales
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               Lord
               Grey
               ,
               of
               Ruthin
               .
            
             
               RAPH
               Lord
               Butler
               ,
               of
               Sudeley
               .
            
             
               LIONELL
               ,
               Lord
               Welles
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               Lord
               Bourchier
               of
               Berners
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               ,
               Lord
               Stanley
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               Lord
               Bonvill
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               Lord
               Wenlocke
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               Lord
               Beauchamp
               ,
               of
               Powys
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               ,
               Lord
               Hoo.
               
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               RATCLIFFE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               FASTOLFE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOMAS
               KYRIELL
               .
            
             
               Sir
               EDVVARD
               HALL
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               EDVVARD
               the
               IIII
               ,
               of
               that
               Name
               ;
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               :
               made
               Knights
               thereof
            
             
               
               FERDINAND
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Naples
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Portugall
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               .
            
             
               CHARLES
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Burgundie
               .
            
             
               FR.
               SFORZA
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Millaine
               .
            
             
               FREDERICKE
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Vrbine
               .
            
             
               HERCVLES
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Ferrara
               .
            
             
               RICH.
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Yorke
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sonne
              
               .
            
             
               RICH.
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Gloucester
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               MOVVBRAY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               Lord
               Howard
               ,
               
                 made
                 afterwards
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               DE
               LA
               POLE
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               STAFFORD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               NEVILL
               ,
               Marquise
               Montacute
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               GREY
               ,
               Marquise
               Dorset
               .
            
             
               IAMES
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Douglas
               ,
               in
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               
               WILL.
               FITZ-ALAN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Arundell
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               Lord
               Maltravers
               .
            
             
               ANTH.
               WOODVILL
               ,
               Earle
               Ryvers
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               Lord
               Herbert
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Pembrooke
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               STAFFORD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Wiltes
               .
            
             
               HEN.
               PERCY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               TIPTOFT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Worcester
               .
            
             
               GALLIARD
               ,
               Lord
               Duras
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               Lord
               Scrope
               ,
               of
               Bolton
               .
            
             
               WALT.
               D'EVREVX
               ,
               Lord
               Ferrers
               .
            
             
               WALT.
               BLOVNT
               ,
               Lord
               Montjoy
               ,
            
             
               WILL.
               Lord
               Hastings
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               ASTLEY
               .
            
             
               Sir
               WILL.
               CHAMBERLAINE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               WILL.
               PARRE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ROB.
               HARICOVRT
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOMAS
               MONTGOMERY
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               RICHARD
               OF
               GLOVCESTER
               ,
               of
               that
               Name
               the
               third
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               admitted
               these
               :
               viz.
               
            
             
               THO.
               HOVVARD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               
               THO.
               Lord
               Stanley
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Darby
               .
            
             
               FRANCIS
               ,
               Viscount
               Lovell
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IGHN
               COGNIERS
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RICH.
               RADCLIFFE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOM.
               BVRGH
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RICH.
               TVNSTALL
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               HENRY
               the
               VII
               .
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               admitted
               to
               this
               honour
            
             
               MAXIMILIAN
               ,
               
               
                 Archduke
                 of
              
               Austria
               ;
               
                 and
                 after
              
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Portugall
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Danemarke
               .
            
             
               PHILIP
               of
               Austria
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Castile
               .
            
             
               ALPHONSO
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Calabria
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 King
                 of
              
               Naples
               .
            
             
               ARTHVR
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Yorke
               ,
               
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               
                 after
                 his
                 Brother
              
               .
            
             
               VEALDO
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Vrbine
               .
            
             
               EDVV.
               STAFFORD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               GREY
               ,
               Marquise
               Dorset
               .
            
             
               IOAN
               VERE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Oxon.
               
            
             
               HEN.
               PERCY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               GEO.
               TALBOT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Shrewsbury
               .
            
             
               HEN.
               BOVRCHIER
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Essex
               .
            
             
               
               RICH.
               GREY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Kent
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               COVRTNEY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Devon.
               
            
             
               HEN.
               Lord
               Stafford
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Wiltes
               .
            
             
               EDM.
               DE
               LA
               POLE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               CH.
               SOMERSET
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Worcester
               .
            
             
               GERALD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Kildare
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Viscount
               Welles
               .
            
             
               GEO.
               STANLEY
               ,
               Lord
               Strange
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               STANLEY
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chamberlaine
              
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               Lord
               Dynham
               .
            
             
               ROB.
               WILLOVGHBY
               ,
               Lord
               Brooke
               .
            
             
               Sir
               GILES
               D'AVBENY
               .
            
             
               Sir
               EDVV.
               POYNINGS
               .
            
             
               Sir
               EDVV.
               WIDDEVILE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               GILBERT
               TALBOT
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               CHEYNIE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RICHARD
               GVILFORD
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOM.
               LOVELL
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOM.
               BRANDON
               .
            
             
               Sir
               REGINALD
               BRAY.
               
            
             
               Sir
               RHESE
               AP
               THOMAS
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               SAVAGE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RICH.
               POOLE
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               HENRY
               ,
               the
               VIII
               .
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               :
               Chose
               in
               his
               Reigne
            
             
               CHARLES
               
                 the
                 fifth
              
               ,
               
               
                 Emperour
                 of
              
               Germany
               ,
               
                 and
                 King
                 of
              
               Spaine
               .
            
             
               FERDINAND
               ,
               Archduke
               of
               
                 Austria
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 the
              
               Romanes
               .
            
             
               FRANCIS
               
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 King
                 of
              
               France
               .
            
             
               EMANVEIL
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Portugall
               .
            
             
               IAMES
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 King
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               FITZ-ROY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Richmond
               ,
               and
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               IVLIAN
               DE
               MEDICES
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               SEYMOVR
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               HOVVARD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               CH.
               BRANDON
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               DVDLEY
               ,
               Viscount
               L'isle
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norhumberland
               .
            
             
               ANNAS
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Montmorancie
               .
            
             
               
               HENRY
               COVRTNEY
               ,
               
                 Marquise
                 of
              
               Exeter
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               PARRE
               ,
               
                 Marquise
                 of
              
               Northampton
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               PAVVLET
               ,
               Lord
               St.
               Iohn
               of
               Basing
               ,
               
                 after
                 ,
                 Marquise
                 of
              
               Winchester
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               HOVVARD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Surrey
               .
            
             
               THO.
               BVLLEN
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Wiltes
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               FITZ-ALAN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Arundell
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               VERE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Oxon.
               
            
             
               HENRY
               PERCY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               RAPH
               NEVILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Westmerland
               .
            
             
               FR.
               TALBOT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Shrewsbury
               .
            
             
               PHIL.
               DE
               CHABOT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Newblanch
               ,
               
                 Admirall
                 of
              
               France
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               MANNOVRS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Rutland
               .
            
             
               ROB.
               RATCLIFFE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Sussex
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               CLIFFORD
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Cumberland
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               FITZ-WILLIAMS
               ,
               Earle
               of
               South-hampton
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               Lord
               Cromwell
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               .
            
             
               IOH.
               Lord
               Russell
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Bedford
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               ,
               Lord
               Wriothesley
               ,
               after
               Earle
               of
               Southampton
               .
            
             
               ARTHVR
               PLANTAGENET
               ,
               
                 base
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Edw.
               4.
               
               Viscount
               L'isle
               .
            
             
               WALT.
               D'EVREVX
               Viscount
               Hereford
               .
            
             
               EDVV.
               HOVVARD
               ,
               Lord
               Admirall
               .
            
             
               GEO.
               NEVILL
               ,
               Lord
               Abergevenny
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               W●st
               ,
               Lord
               de
               la
               Ware.
               
            
             
               THOM.
               Lord
               Dacres
               of
               Gillesland
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               Lord
               Darcy
               
                 of
                 the
              
               North.
               
            
             
               EDVVARD
               SVTTON
               ,
               Lord
               Dudley
               .
            
             
               
               WIL.
               BLOVNT
               ,
               Lord
               Montjoy
               .
            
             
               EDVV.
               STANLEY
               ,
               Lord
               Monteagle
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               Lord
               Sands
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               Lord
               Marney
               .
            
             
               THO.
               Lord
               Audley
               of
               Walden
               ,
               
                 Chancellour
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOHN
               GAGE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               HENRY
               GVILFORD
               .
            
             
               Sir
               NICH.
               CAREVV
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ANTHONY
               BROVVNE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               THOM.
               CHEYNIE
               .
            
             
               Sir
               RICHARD
               WINGFEILD
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ANTH.
               WINGFEILD
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ANTH.
               St.
               LEGER
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Deputie
                 of
              
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               Sir
               IOH.
               WALLOP
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               EVVARD
               the
               VI.
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               KING
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               :
               ascribed
               into
               the
               Order
               ,
            
             
               HENRY
               
                 the
                 second
              
               ,
               King
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               
               HENRY
               GREY
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               NEVILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Westm.
               
            
             
               FR.
               HASTINGS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Huntingdon
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               HERBERT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Pembrooke
               .
            
             
               EDVV.
               STANLEY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Darby
               .
            
             
               THO.
               WEST
               ,
               Lord
               de
               la
               Ware.
               
            
             
               GEO.
               BROOKE
               ,
               Lord
               Cobbam
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               Lord
               Clinton
               ,
               Admirall
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               ,
               Lord
               Seymor
               of
               Sudeley
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               Lord
               Paget
               ,
               of
               Beaudesert
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               Lord
               Darcy
               ,
               of
               Chiche
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ANDREVV
               SVTTON
               ,
               alias
               Dudley
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               MARY
               ,
               QVEENE
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               assumed
               into
               the
               voide
               places
               ,
            
             
               PHILIP
               of
               Austria
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Spaine
               ,
               
                 the
                 Queenes
                 Husband
              
               .
            
             
               EMANVEL
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               S●voy
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               RATCLIFFE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Sussex
               .
            
             
               ANTH.
               BROVVNE
               ,
               Viscount
               Montacute
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               Lord
               HOVVARD
               ,
               of
               Effingham
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               Lord
               Grey
               ,
               of
               Wilton
               .
            
             
               EDVV.
               Lord
               Hastings
               ,
               of
               Loughborow
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               ELIZABETH
               QVEENE
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               :
               supplied
               the
               Vacant
               places
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               with
            
             
               1559.
               
               FREDERICK
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Wittenberge
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               HOVVARD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolke
               .
            
             
               
               1559.
               
               ROB.
               DVDLEY
               ,
               Lord
               Denbigh
               ,
               
                 and
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Leicester
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               MANNOVRS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Rutland
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               PARRE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Essex
               ,
               
                 and
                 Marq.
                 of
              
               Northampton
               .
            
             
               1560.
               
               ADOLPHVS
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Holsatia
               .
            
             
               1561.
               
               GEORGE
               TALBOT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Shrewsbury
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               CARIE
               ,
               Lord
               Hunsdon
               .
            
             
               1563.
               
               AMEROSE
               DVDLEY
               ,
               Lord
               L'isle
               ,
               
                 and
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Warwicke
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               PERCY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               
               1564.
               
               CHARIES
               
                 the
                 Ninth
                 ,
                 King
                 of
              
               France
               .
            
             
               FRANCIS
               Lord
               Russell
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Bedford
               .
            
             
               1568.
               
               MAXIMILIAN
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Hungary
               and
               Bohemia
               ,
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               1570.
               
               FRANCIS
               HASTINGS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Huntingdon
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               SOMERSET
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Worcester
               .
            
             
               1572.
               
               FRANCIS
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Montmorency
               .
            
             
               WALTER
               ,
               Viscount
               Hereford
               ,
               
                 and
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Essex
               .
            
             
               ARTHVR
               ,
               Lord
               Grey
               of
               Wilton
               .
            
             
               EDM.
               BRVGES
               ,
               Lord
               Chandos
               .
            
             
               FREDERICK
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmarke
               .
            
             
               1574.
               
               HENRY
               STANLEY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Darby
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               HERBERT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Pembrooke
               .
            
             
               1575.
               
               CHARLES
               ,
               Lord
               Howard
               of
               Effingham
               ,
               
                 and
                 Admirall
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Nottingham
               .
            
             
               1579.
               
               IOHN
               CASIMIRE
               ,
               
                 Count
                 Palatine
                 of
                 the
              
               Rhene
               ,
               
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Bavaria
               .
            
             
               1584.
               
               HENRY
               
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 King
                 of
              
               France
               .
            
             
               EDVV.
               MANNOVRS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Rutland
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               CECILL
               ,
               Lord
               Burghley
               .
            
             
               WIL.
               BROOKE
               ,
               Lord
               Cobham
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               Lord
               Scrope
               of
               Bolton
               .
            
             
               1486.
               
               HENRY
               RATCLIFFE
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Sussex
               .
            
             
               1588.
               
               ROBERT
               DEVREVX
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Essex
               .
            
             
               Sir
               HENEY
               SIDNEY
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 President
                 of
                 the
              
               Marches
               .
            
             
               
               Sir
               CHRISTOPHER
               HATTON
               Lord
               Chancellour
               .
            
             
               1592.
               
               GILBERT
               TALBOT
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Shrewsbury
               .
            
             
               GEORGE
               CLIFFORD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Cumberland
               .
            
             
               1593.
               
               HENRY
               PERCY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               SOMERSET
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Worcester
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               ,
               Lord
               Burgh
               .
            
             
               EDMOND
               ,
               Lord
               Sheffeild
               .
            
             
               Sir
               FRANCIS
               KNOLLES
               ,
               
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 the
              
               Houshold
               .
            
             
               1596.
               
               HENRY
               
                 the
                 fourth
              
               ,
               King
               of
               France
               and
               Navarre
               .
            
             
               1597.
               
               FREDERICKE
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Wittemberge
               .
            
             
               THGM
               .
               SACKVILL
               ,
               Lord
               Buckhurst
               ;
               
                 afterwards
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Dorset
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               Lord
               Howard
               of
               Walden
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Earle
              
               of
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               GEORGE
               CARY
               ,
               Lord
               Hunsdon
               .
            
             
               CH.
               BIOVNT
               ,
               Lord
               Montjoy
               ,
               after
               Earle
               of
               Devon.
               
            
             
               Sir
               HENRY
               LEA
               ,
               
                 Keeper
                 of
                 the
              
               Armorie
               .
            
             
               1599.
               
               ROB.
               RATCLIFFE
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Sussex
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               BROOKE
               ,
               Lord
               Cobham
               .
            
             
               1601.
               
               WILL.
               STANLEY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Darby
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               CECILL
               ,
               Lord
               Burghley
               ,
               
                 after
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Exeter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               IAMES
               the
               first
               ,
               KING
               OF
               GREAT
               BRITAINE
               ,
               and
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               adorned
               that
               Noble
               Order
               with
               these
               Worthies
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               1603.
               
               
               CHHRISTIERNE
               
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmarke
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               .
            
             
               LEVVLS
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Lennox
               ,
               
                 and
                 afterwards
                 of
              
               Richmond
               .
            
             
               HEN.
               WRIOTHESLEY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               South-hampton
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ERESKIN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Marre
               .
            
             
               WILL.
               HERBERT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Pembrooke
               .
            
             
               1605.
               
               VLRICK
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Holst
               .
            
             
               HEN.
               HOVVARD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northampton
               .
            
             
               1606.
               
               ROB.
               CECILL
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Salisbury
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               HOVVARD
               ,
               Viscount
               Bindon
               .
            
             
               1608.
               
               GEORGE
               HVME
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Dunbarre
               .
            
             
               PHILIP
               HERBERT
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Montgomery
               .
            
             
               1611.
               
               CHARLES
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 second
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
              
               Henry
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               HOVVARD
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Arundell
               .
            
             
               ROB.
               CARRE
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               
               1612.
               
               FREDERICK
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 Elector
              
               Palatine
               .
            
             
               MAVRICE
               VAN
               NASSAVV
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Orange
               .
            
             
               1615.
               
               THOMAS
               ERESKIN
               ,
               Viscount
               Fenton
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Kellie
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               ,
               Lord
               Knolles
               ,
               
                 after
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Banburie
               .
            
             
               1616.
               
               FRANCIS
               MANNOVRS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Rutland
               .
            
             
               GEORGE
               VILLIERS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 ,
                 Marquise
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               .
            
             
               ROBERT
               SIDNEY
               ,
               Viscount
               L'isle
               ;
               
                 after
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Leicester
               .
            
             
               1623.
               
               IAMES
               Marquise
               Hamilton
               .
            
             
               1624.
               
               ESME
               STEVVARD
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Lennox
               ,
               
                 and
                 Earle
                 of
              
               March.
               
            
             
               CHRISTIAN
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Brunswicke
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHARLES
               ,
               Of
               that
               Name
               the
               First
               ;
               KING
               OF
               GREAT
               BRITTAINE
               ,
               FRANCE
               ,
               and
               IRELAND
               ;
               Soveraigne
               of
               the
               most
               Noble
               Order
               of
               S
               
               t.
               GEORGE
               ,
               called
               commonly
               the
               Garter
               ;
               adorned
               therewith
            
             
               1625.
               de
               Lorreine
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Chevereuze
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               CECILL
               ,
               
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               .
            
             
               IAMES
               HAY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Carlile
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               SACKVILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Dorset
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               RICH
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Holland
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               HOVVARD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Berkshire
               .
            
             
               1627.
               
               GVSTAVUS
               ADOLPHVS
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Swethland
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               Van
               Nassaw
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Orange
               .
            
             
               
               1628.
               
               THEOPHILVS
               HOVVARD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               1629.
               
               WIL.
               COMPTON
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northampton
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
               RICHARD
               Lord
               Weston
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 high
              
               Treasurer
               .
            
             
               ROBERT
               BERTY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Lindsey
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               CECILL
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Exeter
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FELLOVVES
               of
               that
               most
               Noble
               Order
               of
               St.
               GEORGE
               ,
               call'd
               commonly
               the
               Garter
               ;
               according
               as
               they
               now
               are
               ,
               this
               present
               May
               ,
               Anno
               1630.
               
            
             
               CHARLES
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               CHRISTIERNE
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmarke
               .
            
             
               ADOLPHVS
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Swethland
               .
            
             
               FREDERICK
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Bohemia
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Orange
               .
            
             
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Cheureuze
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               EDMOND
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Moulgrave
               .
            
             
               
               WILLIAM
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Darby
               .
            
             
               IOHN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Marre
               .
            
             
               PHIL.
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Pembroke
               ,
               and
               Montgomery
               .
            
             
               THOM.
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Arundell
               and
               Surrey
               .
            
             
               ROBERT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Kelly
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Banbury
               .
            
             
               FRANCIS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Rutland
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               .
            
             
               IAMES
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Carlile
               .
            
             
               EDVVARD
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Dorset
               .
            
             
               HENRY
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Holland
               .
            
             
               THOMAS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Berkshire
               .
            
             
               THEOPHILVS
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Northampton
               .
            
             
               RICHARD
               Lord
               Weston
               ,
               of
               Neyland
               .
            
             
               ROBERT
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Lindsey
               .
            
             
               WILLIAM
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Exeter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iamque
               opus
               exegi
            
             .
             Thus
             have
             I
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             which
             at
             first
             I
             undertooke
             :
             so
             to
             assert
             the
             Historie
             of
             this
             most
             blessed
             Saint
             and
             Martyr
             ;
             that
             neither
             we
             become
             ashamed
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             nor
             he
             of
             us
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             upon
             just
             and
             necessary
             causes
             ,
             I
             have
             tooke
             liberty
             to
             digresse
             a
             litle
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             I
             have
             conform'd
             my selfe
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             
             Plinie
             ;
             and
             kept
             my selfe
             unto
             my
             title
             .
             In
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             wee
             have
             removed
             those
             imputations
             which
             were
             cast
             upon
             this
             Storie
             ;
             by
             the
             practises
             of
             Heretickes
             ;
             and
             follies
             of
             the
             Legendaries
             .
             We
             have
             given
             also
             satisfaction
             to
             those
             doubts
             ,
             and
             arguments
             ;
             which
             in
             these
             latter
             ages
             ,
             have
             beene
             made
             against
             Saint
             George
             :
             and
             that
             so
             throughly
             ,
             and
             
               point
               per
               point
            
             ,
             as
             the
             sa●ing
             is
             ;
             that
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             anything
             unsatisfied
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             occasion
             to
             reply
             .
             If
             any
             man
             too
             passionately
             affected
             to
             mens
             names
             ,
             and
             persons
             ;
             shall
             wai●e
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             defence
             of
             those
             whose
             judgements
             herein
             are
             rejected
             :
             such
             I
             must
             first
             enforme
             ,
             that
             I
             respect
             and
             reverence
             those
             famous
             Writers
             ,
             which
             have
             thought
             the
             contrary
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             any
             :
             &
             that
             I
             have
             those
             excellent
             copies
             of
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             ,
             in
             as
             high
             esteeme
             ;
             as
             any
             hee
             that
             most
             adores
             them
             .
             Onely
             I
             must
             conceive
             my selfe
             to
             bee
             a
             Free-man
             ;
             oblig'd
             to
             no
             mans
             judgement
             ,
             nor
             sworne
             to
             any
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             of
             what
             eminent
             ranke
             soever
             ,
             but
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             to
             search
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             trace
             the
             foote-steps
             of
             antiquitie
             ;
             from
             which
             I
             would
             not
             gladly
             swerve
             .
             Which
             protestation
             first
             premised
             ,
             
             I
             will
             bee
             bold
             to
             use
             Saint
             Hieromes
             words
             unto
             his
             Reader
             :
             
               Quaeso
               Lector
               ut
               memor
               tribunalis
               Domini
               ,
               &c.
               nec
               mihi
               ,
               nec
               Adversarijs
               meis
               faveas
               ;
               neve
               personas
               loquentium
               ,
               sed
               causam
               consideres
               .
            
             The
             second
             Part
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             containes
             the
             formall
             justification
             
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE'S
             Historie
             ,
             considered
             in
             it selfe
             :
             so
             farre
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             commended
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             Authors
             .
             In
             that
             ,
             we
             have
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             such
             Writers
             of
             good
             qualitie
             ;
             which
             have
             unanimously
             concurr'd
             in
             it
             :
             and
             those
             both
             of
             the
             
               Greeke
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Latine
               ;
               both
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               Papists
               .
            
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             had
             recourse
             unto
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholicke
            
             ;
             which
             hath
             abundantly
             express'd
             her
             good
             opinion
             of
             him
             :
             in
             giving
             him
             such
             speciall
             place
             in
             her
             publike
             Martyrologies
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             
               ordinarie
               Service
            
             ;
             in
             taking
             such
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             his
             precious
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             consecrating
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             so
             many
             goodly
             and
             magnificent
             Temples
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             wee
             have
             adjoyn'd
             the
             publike
             honours
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             and
             Republicks
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             Not
             onely
             in
             erecting
             Monasteries
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             memory
             ;
             and
             instituting
             Orders
             of
             Religious
             persons
             to
             his
             honour
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             times
             then
             were
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             the
             tutelarie
             Saint
             of
             their
             
               Men
               of
               Warre
            
             ,
             the
             speciall
             Patron
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             military
             Orders
             also
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             Guardian
             of
             the
             distressed
             affaires
             of
             Christianitie
             .
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             wee
             haue
             particularly
             related
             the
             honours
             done
             unto
             him
             heere
             in
             England
             :
             as
             generally
             ,
             in
             calling
             Churches
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             the
             Patron
             of
             this
             most
             noble
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             
             leaving
             him
             his
             place
             in
             our
             publike
             Calendars
             ,
             and
             forcing
             the
             wilde
             Irish
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             their
             battailes
             ;
             so
             more
             especially
             ,
             in
             dedicating
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             most
             Heroicke
             Order
             of
             Saint
             GEORGE
             ,
             called
             commonly
             the
             Garter
             .
             Such
             honours
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             high
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             beene
             of
             force
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             English-man
             ,
             suspend
             his
             censure
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             forbeare
             to
             second
             any
             quarrels
             raised
             against
             him
             :
             had
             not
             Saint
             AVSTIN
             truely
             noted
             this
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             quality
             of
             Errour
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             likes
             not
             us
             ,
             wee
             would
             not
             gladly
             should
             bee
             pleasing
             unto
             any
             others
             .
             
               Hoc
               est
               error
               is
               proprium
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               ut
               quod
               cuique
               displicet
            
             ,
             
             
               id
               quoqne
               existimet
               oportere
               displicere
               alijs
               .
            
             What
             hath
             beene
             done
             by
             mee
             ,
             in
             the
             contexture
             and
             composition
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             I
             leave
             to
             bee
             determined
             ,
             by
             all
             learned
             and
             Religious
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             happe
             to
             reade
             it
             :
             to
             whose
             judicious
             censure
             ,
             next
             under
             his
             most
             sacred
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             this
             most
             excellent
             Church
             whereof
             I
             am
             ;
             I
             willingly
             submit
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             my
             performance
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             resolve
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Macchabees
             ,
             with
             whose
             submission
             of
             himselfe
             I
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             :
             
               Ego
               quoque
               in
               his
               faciam
               finem
               sermonis
               .
               Et
               si
               quidem
               benè
               ,
               &
               ut
               Historiae
               competit
               ;
               hoc
               &
               ipse
               velim
               :
               sin
               autem
               minus
               dignè
               ,
               concedendum
               est
               mihi
               .
            
             If
             I
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             fitting
             the
             Storie
             ;
             it
             
             is
             that
             which
             I
             desired
             :
             but
             if
             slenderly
             and
             meanely
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             I
             could
             attaine
             unto
             .
          
           
             And
             heere
             shall
             be
             an
             end
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           by
           B.A.
           and
           
             T.
             F.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Seile
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
           Tygers-head
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1631.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A03144-e4330
           
             Lib.
             11.
             
             Cap
             4.
             
          
           
             Epigr.
             l.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Ethic●
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               ●th
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             6
             
          
           
             
               Tat.
               de
               Mor.
               Germ.
            
             
          
           
             V.
             Chap.
             3
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Script
               .
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               Chronol
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             4.
             ad
             Pag.
             131
             Pag.
             251.
             b.
             
          
           
             De
             Tradend
             .
             discipl
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             V.
             Chapt.
             5.
             
             §.
             9.10
             .
          
           
             Metamorph.
             
               l.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             Faery
             Qu.
             l.
             1.
             cant
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Summa
               Histor.
               part
            
             .
             1.
             tit
             .
             8.
             
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             3.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Georgio
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             part
             .
             2
             Ch.
             8.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Num.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Epistol
               .
               ad
               Tral
            
             .
          
           
             Har.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               L.
               de
               S.
               Sp.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Secrat
               .
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               ●●p
               .
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             11.
             c
             5.
             
          
           
             Can.
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               com
            
             .
             1
             
               edit
               .
               Pet.
               Crabbe
               .
               p.
            
             993.
             
          
           
             
               Sp●●
               .
               Mist.
               l.
            
             12.
             
             Cap.
             128.
             
          
           
             
               Ammian
               ,
               Marcel
            
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             T●m
             3.
             p.
             408.
             
          
           
             L.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib
             11.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ip.
             l.
             11.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             .
             ●0
             .
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Idol
               .
               Eccl.
               ●
            
             l.
             1.
             c
             ,
             5
             ▪
             s.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Apol.
               Aug.
               ●ōf
               .
               art
               .
               de
               Invoc
               .
               S.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vellcius
               Patere
            
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1
             l.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             Idol
             .
             of
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             vol.
             1.
             p.
             682.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Le●ico
               poetico
            
          
           
             Gosp.
             on
             the
             a
             Sunday
             in
             Lēt
             
          
           
             5
             Sunday
             after
             Easter
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             60.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Annot.
               in
               Rom.
               Apr.
            
             2
             ,
          
           
             L.
             1.
             ca.
             5.
             
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apol.
               de
               fuga
               ,
               &
               Apol.
               ●
               .
               Ep.
               adsoiitar
               vit
               .
               ageutes
               ,
               &
               ad
               ubique
               Orthod
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Ora.
               in
               laud.
               Ath.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Amm.
             Marc.
             lib
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Haeres
             .
             76.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Apud
               Surium
               de
               probat
            
             .
             S.
             Hist.
             Tom.
             2
             ,
          
           
             f
             Hist.
             part
             .
             1.
             tit
             .
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Specul
             .
             Histor.
             l.
             22.
             c.
             131.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             Martyrol
             .
             9.
             
             Cal.
             Maij.
             
          
           
             L.
             9.
             
             Cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             L.
             9
             C.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               ●●de
               〈◊〉
               Sanct.
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             V
             part
             .
             2.
             chap.
             ●
             .
             §.
             8.9.10.11
             .
          
           
             Annotat.
             in
             R.
             Martyrol
             .
             Apr.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Detradend
               Discipl
            
             .
             L.
             5.
             
          
           
             L.
             11.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               De
               civit
               .
               Dei
            
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               De
               trad
               .
               D●scip
            
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Loc.
               q.
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             Canus
             
               loc
               .
               Com.
            
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Terence
             in
             Andria
             .
          
           
             Decad.
             1.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             L.
             11.
             
             C.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Script
               .
               Eccl.
               in
               presb
               .
               Ach.
               
            
          
           
             
               Exam.
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             In
             Proem
             .
          
           
             Noct.
             Att.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Histor.
               Angl.
            
             l.
             3
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             
               de
               gestis
               Angl.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lot.
               ut
               supp
            
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Belgi●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iewels
             answ
             .
             to
             the
             Reply
             .
             Art.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               R●s●●
               .
               au
               .
               Card.
               Peron
               ▪
               lib.
            
             7.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Idol
               .
               R●m
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Andre
               du
               Chesne
               Antiq.
            
             l.
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Epistola
               ad
               Tral
            
             .
          
           
             
               Aetas
               sexta
            
             ,
             Pag.
             240.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               d●
               vita
               Constant.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             1460.
             
          
           
             
               De
               origi●e
               Monach
            
             .
             l.
             cap.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               Tom.
               ●
               .
               in
               vi●a
               Theod.
               Archim
               .
            
             p.
             737.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Annot.
               ad
               Ro.
               Mart.
            
             Apr.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Praelec
             .
             in
             Apocr
             .
             155.
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Script
               .
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             
               Annotas
               in
               Rom.
               Mar.
            
             Apr.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Epist.
               Dedica●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Wicelius
               in
               Epist
               .
               dedicat
            
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             25.
             
             
               Prope
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             44.
             
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Idol
               .
               Rom.
            
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             22
             
          
           
             Athan.
             Tom.
             1.
             pag
             704.
             
             Edit
             .
             gr
             .
             la.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             944.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             860.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             748.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             861.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             21.
             p.
             382.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               O.
               L.
            
             
          
           
             Orat
             post
             reditum
             .
          
           
             Purch
             .
             Pilgrim
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             L.
             22.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Ap●●●l
               .
               de
               fuga
               ad
               Const.
               prope
               ●●nem
               .
            
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vbi
               supr
            
             .
             p.
             704.
             
             Ed.
             gr
             .
             lat
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Athanas.
               ut
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Athanas.
            
             
          
           
             
               Apol
               ▪
               ut
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Socrat.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               cap.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Gr.
            
             31.
             
             Lat.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               cap.
            
             36.
             
             
               Lat.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Gr.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               Hist
               sacra
            
             .
          
           
             Diog.
             Laertius
             in
             Pythag.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             .
             Epicut
             .
          
           
             Biblloth
             .
             c.
             96.
             
          
           
             Sozō
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             L.
             22.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vbi
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             76.
             pag.
             912.
             
             Ed.
             gr
             .
             lat
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             22.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             76.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Idol
               .
               Rom.
            
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             23.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Melch.
             Canus
             l.
             11.
             cap
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Instit.
               Divin
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03144-e28150
           
             Faery
             Qu.
             l.
             1.
             
             Canto
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             S.
             George
             .
          
           
             Descrip.
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Iu●●
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             In
             Praefac
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Flor.
             Anno
             1436.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             Scrip.
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Lib
             19.
             p.
             234.
             lu
             .
             S.
             
          
           
             Art.
             14.6.7
             .
          
           
             Hist
             Eccles.
             Lib.
             18.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Descript.
               terr
               .
               Sanct.
               apud
               .
               Cauis
               .
               antiq
               .
               lecti●
               .
            
          
           
             §.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             spec
             .
             Hist
             l.
             12.128
             .
          
           
             De
             script
             .
             terr
             .
             Sanct.
             ut
             supr
             .
          
           
             Summa
             histor
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             tit
             .
             8.
             
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             Aurel.
             Victor
             .
             de
             Caesar.
             c.
             39
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             ,
             9.33
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             bell
             .
             sacri
             ,
             l.
             7.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Hiorus
             .
             cap.
             57.
             
          
           
             
               Des●ri●●
               .
               ●err
               .
               Sancta
            
             .
          
           
             Par●
             Post.
             in
             Richard.
             1.
             
          
           
             V.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             de
             Reg.
             Angl.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vt
             supr
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Act●
             7.
             
          
           
             L.
             8.
             c.
             21.24
             .
          
           
             L.
             8.
             cap.
             21.19.12
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             L.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             ●●6
             .
          
           
             In
             Georgio
             .
          
           
             D●l●t
             Histor.
             part
             .
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Crabbe
             .
             Conc.
             tom
             .
             1
             ,
             p.
             993.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             Lomb.
             in
             S.
             Georgio
             .
          
           
             V.
             chap.
             3.
             
             §.
             8
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Reyn.
             de
             Idol
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Loc.
               quo
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             Minut.
             Felix
             .
          
           
             De
             Idol
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chronol
             .
          
           
             Ennead
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             scho
             .
             Mathem
             .
          
           
             In
             Brigant
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             de
             regib
             .
             Angl.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Camden
             .
             in
             Brit.
             
          
           
             Ganus
             l.
             11.
             c.
             6
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Aprill
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             
               Aurel.
               Victor
               .
               Ei●tome
               cap.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             De
             script
             .
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             de
             Reg.
             Angl.
             l
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             Esth
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               De
               vit
               .
               Agric.
            
             
          
           
             De
             script
             .
             Eo●l
             .
          
           
             
               Loc.
               quo
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             Specul
             .
             histor
             .
             lib.
             12.
             c.
             128.
             
          
           
             In
             Minutio
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             1577.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             128.
             
          
           
             Pars
             1
             tit
             .
             8.
             
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             V.
             Part
             2.
             ch
             .
             1.
             
             §
             12.
             &
             chap.
             2.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             eccl●●
             .
             l.
             7.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ennead
             .
             7.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             V.
             Part.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lit.
             G.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Oratore
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             l.
             7.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             in
             Iob.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             174.
             
          
           
             In
             Georg●●
             .
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               Annot.
               in
               Rom
               ,
               Mart.
               
            
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Georgio
             .
          
           
             
               De
               civitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             25.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             R.
             Mart
             ▪
             Apr.
             23.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             cap.
             91.
             
          
           
             Exam
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             25.
             
          
           
             De
             Idol
             .
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             Title
             of
             honor
             ,
             2.
             part
             :
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pilgrimage
             .
             lib
             3.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Divin
             ▪
             instit
             .
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             72.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Franc
             l.
             9.
             
               prope
               finem
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             De
             glor
             .
             Mart.
             cap.
             101.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             de
             gost
             .
             Franc.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             bell
             .
             sac
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Gul.
               Tyrius
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               ●i●lioth
               .
               ●atrū●●m
            
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Chronica
               Chron.
               Aetas
            
             .
             6.
             
             Pag.
             240.
             
          
           
             Platina
             .
          
           
             Pilgrimage
             .
             l.
             6.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rel.
             of
             his
             jorn
             .
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             110.
             
          
           
             De
             aedif
             .
             Iust.
             lib.
             1.
             orat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               De
               veritat
               .
               &
               grat
               .
               Ch.
               lec
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Second
             sonday
             in
             Lent.
             
          
           
             Sulpit.
             Seve●
             .
             
               in
               vit
               .
               S.
               Martini
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Advers
             .
             haer
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Advers
             .
             haer
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Datercul
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Idol
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Rom
             Mart.
             23.
             
             Apr.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             Martyr
             .
             Sept.
             22.
             
             &
             Ian.
             20.
             
          
           
             V.
             Chapt.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Che.
               pr●ncip
               .
               bello
               &c.
            
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Lombard
             in
             Georgio
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib
             ▪
             7.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             De
             gest
             .
             Angl
             ▪
             Reg.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen
             41.
             
             V.
             42.
             
          
           
             V.
             43.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4
             ,
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Ethic.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hest.
             ch
             .
             6.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Antiqu.
             Iud.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Orat.
               pro
               M.
               Marcello
            
             .
          
           
             Cosmograph
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             P.
             589.
             
          
           
             De
             orig
             .
             Mon.
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               in
               Script
               .
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             
               Id
               in
               Chronologia
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Invent.
               rerum
            
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Hespin
               .
               de
               orig
               .
               Monach.
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Longob
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Edit
               .
               Gr.
               Lat.
            
             pag.
             556.
             
          
           
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             ,
             pag.
             1464.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             13.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             Suevic
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Florent
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               sui
               temp
               .
               ad
               Ann.
            
             1577.
             
          
           
             Cosmograph
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Miscell
             .
             l.
             2●
             .
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             ,
             Idol
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Poly
             .
             Olb.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             de
             gest
             .
             Angl.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             gest
             .
             Longob
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Dobunis
             .
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Attr●batijs
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             At●●●bat
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             v.
             52.53
             .
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               Hist.
            
             l
             ,
             6.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Danmonijs
             .
          
           
             
               H●spinian
               .
               &
               alij
            
          
           
             In
             14.
             c.
             Dan.
             
          
           
             
               Discours
               de
               l'art
               milit
            
             .
          
           
             
               Tho.
               Walsingham
            
             Anno
             Regn.
             23
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Anglic.
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             Faery
             Qu.
             l.
             1.
             cant
             .
             10.
             n.
             61.
             
          
           
             Song
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Purelia●
             .
             Pilgrim
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Reliqu
             .
          
           
             In
             Icenis
             or
             Cambr.
             Sh.
             
          
           
             Hall●
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             Velleius
             Patertecul
             .
             l.
             z.
             
          
           
             In
             verbo
             Garter
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Attrebat
             .
          
           
             In
             verbo
             Knights
             of
             the
             Garter
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             143
             ▪
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Bliz.
             Anno
             1563.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Ew
             .
             6.
             pag.
             143.
             
          
           
             In
             Attrebat
             .
          
           
             Camden
             .
             in
             Elizab.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ●n
             Anno
             1582.
             
          
           
             Camden
             Eliz.
             Anno
             1563.
             
          
           
             Halls
             Chron.
             in
             Ew
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Eliz.
             Anno
             1560.
             
          
           
             Pol.
             Virgil
             lib.
             19.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Angl.
             hist.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             19.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Part
             ,
             1
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             †
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Cap
             ,
             5.
             
             §
             ,
             22
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gospell
             5.
             
             Sunday
             after
             Easter
             .
          
           
             Edward
             3.
             
             An.
             Chr.
             1350.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             Chr.
             1377
             
          
           
             Henry
             .
             4.
             
             An.
             Chr.
             1399.
             
          
           
             HENRY
             ,
             V.
             
               An.
               Chr.
            
             1413.
             
          
           
             HENRY
             ,
             VI.
             An.
             Chr.
             1422.
             
          
           
             EDVVARD
             ,
             4.
             
             An.
             Ch.
             1461
             ▪
             
          
           
             RICHARD
             ,
             3.
             
             An.
             Chr.
             1483.
             
          
           
             HENRY
             ,
             VII
             .
             
               An.
               Chr.
            
             1486.
             
          
           
             HENRY
             ,
             VIII
             .
             An.
             Chr.
             1509.
             
          
           
             EDVVARD
             ,
             6.
             
             An.
             Chr.
             1547.
             
          
           
             ELIZABETH
             ,
             An.
             Ch.
             1558.
             
          
           
             IAMES
             ,
             I.
             An.
             Chr.
             1602.
             
          
           
             CHARLES
             ,
             I.
             
               An.
               Chr.
            
             1625.
             
          
           
             Advers
             .
             Error
             .
             Iohan.
             Hierosol
             .
          
           
             De
             goner
             .
             Cont.
             Man.